t.t^-J?-*;:^::^ '■■^/:. r^^^T- 4^^ V V/- . l:-l^^ i>-*.-. \*>.^ BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME FROM THE SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND THE GIFT OF Henrg W. Sage 1891 /i 3^3 ax. xd^y/'^J: A^« Cornell University Library AC9 .A57 1st ser. pt.1 _(^ ^"^iiSi'iiiiiMim'il«!iiS'* °' '•'^ Nicomachean e olin 3 1924 029 634 072 Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029634072 [Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota ; or {3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- ceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable MSS.; or (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, nature, and value thereof The materials will be issued in four Series : — I. The Classical Series. II. The Semitic Series. III. The Aryan Series. IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series.\ ^nttAKut^ #XDiiiettsia TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS CHIEFLY FROM MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN AND OTHER OXFORD LIBRARIES CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART I THE ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS DESCRIBED BY J. A. STEWART, M.A, AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1882 [All rights reserved ] Honbon HENRY FROWDE OXPOED trWIVEBSITY PEBSS ■WABEHOUSE 7 PATERNOSTBE ROW THE ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS NICOMACHEAN ETHICS DESCRIBED IN RELATION TO BEKKER'S MANUSCRIPTS AND OTHER SOURCES BY J. A. STEWART, M.A. CLASSICAL LECTURER, CHRIST CHURCH ©xfottr AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1882 \_ All rights reserved ] Hottfton HENRY FEOWDE OXFORD TJEriVEBSITY PRESS -WABEHOTTSE 7 PATERNOSTEE ROW PREFACE. T N the following pages I have embodied my collations of six English -I MSS. of the Ethics. Of three of these MSS. collations have not, so far as I am aware, been hitherto published ; while the only indepen- dent account published of the other three — by Wilkinson in 17 15 — is a meagre list of readings selected almost at random, and often inaccurately recorded, not a collation in the modern acceptation of the term. The form in which my collations are presented I adopted with the object of assigning, if possible, each MS. to its genealogical place. If I succeed in thus throwing, by means of a natural classification of the English MSS, some light upon the general problem of the genealogy of the MSS. of the Ethics, I shall repay but a small part of the debt which I owe to Professor Rassow ; for without the leading idea contained in the first section of his 'Forschungen iiber die Nicoma- chische Ethik,' I should hardly have attempted this work at all. To the labours of Professor Susemihl I also owe much. His ex- tensive notices of later corrections in Bekker's MSS, especially in K'', have been of invaluable service to me. My citations from the Aldine Edition are chiefly borrowed from him, — either as its readings are actually given by him, or as I inferred them from his silence ; although in a good many cases I examined the Edition for myself. In the Fifth Book I found Mr. H. Jackson's collations useful. In all cases, taking Bekker's collation (Berlin, 1831) as basis, I have accepted subsequent corrections of that collation by Professor Scholl, Professor Susemihl, or Mr. Jackson. The text with which I collated all my MSS. was Bekker's (Berlin, 1845) as reprinted by Parker (Oxford, 1871). It only remains that I should thank all who have assisted me in this work — the authorities of the University of Cambridge, of Corpus vi PREFA CE. Christi College, Oxford, and of New College, Oxford, for their liberality in lending me their respective MSS ; the authorities of the British Museum, and of the Bibliotheque nationale at Paris for kindly per- mitting me to examine theirs ; Professor Vitelli and Dr. Meyncke for consulting, at my request, MSS. in Florence and Rome ; and lastly, the two friends who have done me the important service of revising the proofs — Mr. John Rankine, Advocate, Edinburgh, and my colleague Mr. J. H. Onions of Christ Church. J. A. S. Jan. 12, 1882. THE ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. ENGLISH MSS. A = Manuscript in the Cambridge University Library (No. 1879, li. v. 44), sec. xiii ; the Eliensis of Williinson, Zell, and Michelet, O' of Susemihl. B'= Brit. Mus. Add. MS. 14080, sec. xv; not before collated. B^= Brit. Mus. Add. MS. 6790, sec. xv; not before collated. B'=r Brit. Mus. Royal MS. 16 C. xxi, sec. xvi ; not before collated (see Appendix). C = Manuscript in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford (112), sec. xv ; the CCC of Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet, O^ of Susemihl. D = Manuscript in the Library of New College, Oxford (227), sec. xv; the NC of Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet, O^ of Susemihl. BEKKER'S MSS. (See F. Susemihl, Die Bekkerschen Hss. der Nicom. Ethik [Neue Jahrbucher fiir Philologie und Padagogik, 1878, pp. 625 ff.]). Kb = Laurent, 81. ii, sec. x. U> = Par. 1854, sec. xii. MP— Marc. 213, sec. xv ineunte. 0^1 = Riccard. 46, sec. xiv. N^ = Marc, append. 4. 53, sec xiv. H^ = Marc. 214, sec. xiv. Pb = Vatic. 1342, sec. xiv (xiii?). ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. There are two varieties of the Text of the Nicomachean Ethics represented by the two oldest MSS., K" (Laurent. 8i. ii) and L" (Paris. 1854) respectively. The term varieties is better fitted than the term recensions to indicate the nature of the process by which K'' and L'' seem to have been differentiated, not by the conscious agency of critical editors, but by the gradual accumulation- of accidental departures from a common archetype. The points in which K'' and L'' differ, exclusive of obvious blunders, are very numerous, but are seldom, if ever, of material importance, being substitutions, omissions, and insertions of a purely verbal character. In each of the two later MSS. fully collated by Bekker,— M'' (Marc. Ven. 213) and O'' (Riccard. 46),— although the text is considerably mixed, parts can be distinguished as belonging on the whole either to the K'' variety or to the L'' variety ; O*" generally following L"" in those parts in which M'= follows K'', and M*" following L'' where O* follows K''. That K*" and L*" represent two varieties or families, and that M"* and O^ are related in the manner described to K'' and L"", was pointed out by Rassow in his Forschungen uber die Nic. Eth., 1874, the law being formulated by him for five books, as follows (p. 7) : — B. iii and iv K^O"— Li^M^, B. vi, vii, ix K''M''— L''0''. The other five books he does not venture to include in a similar formula. ' In den iibrigen fiinf BUchern dagegen hat, ungeachtet auch hier zwischen einigen Handschriften eine grossere Verwandtschaft hervortritt, dennoch schon eine so grosse Vermischung Statt gefunden, dass es nicht mehr mo- glich ist, den Typus der beiden Familien genau zu unterscheiden.' — p. 7. Susemihl in his Dissertationes II de recognoscendis Ethicis Nico- B [I. I.] 2 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE macheis, 1878-9, and in his critical edition of the Eth. Nic, Teubner, 1880, accepting Rassow's conclusions regarding Books iii, iv, vi, vii, and ix, endeavours, partly by means of the Vetusta Translatio (r) and the Aldine Edition, to distinguish Families in the remaining five Books also. ' Constat,' he says (Eth. Nic, pref. p. viii), ' altera familia (Oi) per libros i, ii, vi, vii, ix, X, ex Y:^ et M^ per libros iii, iv, viii ex K" et 0^ altera (n^), per i, ii, vi, vii, ix ex L'^ et 0^ per iii, iv ex L" et M^ per viii^ex rM^'Ald., per x ex TL'^Ald., in libro autem v modo ab altera parte K^'L" (ni) et ab altera M^^O" (O^) modo ab altera K^O" (O^) et ab altera L^M" (n^) stare videntur.' In the following pages I have embodied the results of my collations, complete and partial, of five English MSS., in the hope that, like Suse- mihl's collations of T and Aid., they may throw some light on Rassow's general problem. I have thought it advisable to classify the readings of my MSS. as they agree, in the several Books, with K^O^ or \yW', and K*'M'' or L''0''. Accordingly, I have given complete lists of the K'^O'' — L^M^ and K'^M''— L'^O" readings in the Ethics, appending the symbols of my own MSS. where they agree, as well as those of the Vetusta Translatio and the Aldine Edition. These lists, apart from the information which they give concerning my MSS., may, I hope, be useful, as enabling the eye easily to take in the quality of the various resemblances and differences on which Rassow and Susemihl found their conclusions. In the mean- time the quantitative aspect of these resemblances and differences may be seen from the following table, in which the figures denote the number of cases in each Book of the agreement of two of Bekker's four MSS. against the other two ^ :^ Book I II III IV V VI VII VIII IX X 43 17 12 KbMb— Lt>Ol^ 38 29 12 5 8 18 31 58 10 7 80 17 3 29 9 67 8 5 KbQb— LhMt 7 6 71 5 78 5 KLLi^—M^Ob 14 5 ^ I had compiled this table for my own use, to supply the numerical data absent from Rassow's Forschungen, before I studied the statistics given in Susemihl's Disser- tationes. It will be found on the whole to be in substantial agreement with them. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 3 Thus in Book i there are thirty- eight cases of variation between K'' and L" in which M'' follows K^ and C follows L'' ; and only seven in which O*" follows K"^ and M'' follows L^ Going through the other columns of the table, we find that in all the Books, except viii, and perhaps also v, M'' and C show a decided preference for either K'' or L^ where M'' prefers the one, C" preferring the other. The conclusions fairly suggested by the foregoing figures are that in Books i, ii, vi, vii, ix, and x, O^ is descended from a MS. of the L'' variety, and M"" from one of the K*" variety ; and that in Books iii and iv, O'' is descended from a MS. of the K** variety, and M'' from one of the L'^ variety. With respect to the cause which produced this curiously alternating relationship of M^ and 01° to K^" and L'' I have no definite theory to offer ; but the following pages show that a similar effect, presumably due to a similar cause, is noticeable in the English MSS. One remark, however, I will allow myself to make here ; that, although cor- rection has evidently played an important part in producing similarity between MSS., it cannot by itself explain that similarity in all cases. For example, O** resembles L'' largely in Books i, ii, vi, vii, ix, x, while in Books iii, iv, v it resembles K'' largely. Its resemblance to K'', it seems to me, cannot be explained as the result of the mere correction, in these three particular Books, of a MS. of the L'' family by means of a MS. of the K'' family. Its K'' readings, consisting of blunders, many of them of omission, too numerous to be coincidences, cannot possibly have come in as corrections. They are rather ' rudimentary organs or cha- racters,' with a genealogical significance. One of the English MSS. to be described in the following pages, C, a MS. elsewhere related to L*" or only distantly to K*, has a well defined mass of text beginning in the middle of one Book and ending in the middle of the next but one, which reproduces the minutest blunders of K'' — a fact which cannot be explained by correction. Again, another English MS., A, which belongs uniformly to the K^ variety, has four leaves with a text of the L*" variety inserted later to supply a lacuna in the original volume. It seems to me, in the light of these two cases, that the curiously alter- nating relationship of M'' and O"" to K'' and L'' may be due to some such cause as the possession by one copyist of stray leaves the absence B 2 4 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE of which obhged another copyist to leave a lacuna to be afterwards supplied from a MS. of a different family. It is certainly a curious coincidence that the KbO'^-L^M" part of the Ethics practically comcides with the part in which C agrees so minutely with K\ In conclusion, it may be pointed out that, even if we grant that the correction-hypothesis explains the K^-character of O'' in Books iii, iv, and v, it cannot at the same time explain the L^-character of M» in these Books. Why should an ascendant of M^^ have been corrected from a MS. of the L'^-variety exactly and only where an ascendant of O^ was corrected from a MS. of the K"- variety? The alternation of O* and W' in relation to K'' and L^ (O^ follow- ing L'' only where M"' follows K'', and vice versa) carries us necessarily back, it seems to me, to the defective condition of a single MS. The MSS. which I have to report upon are (i) one in the Cambridge University Library, which I call A ; (2) one in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, C ; (3) one in the Library of New College, Oxford, D ; and two in the Library of the British Museum, viz. (4) Addit. MSS. 14080, which I call B\ and (5) Addit. MSS. 6790, which I call B3. A I have collated word for word with Bekker's text (Parker's reprint, Oxford, 1871) in Book x, and in the other Books have ex- amined very fully, i.e. in nearly all places where the other MSS. — Bekker's and the English MSS. — give variants, as well as in many other places, as will be seen from the following pages. I have had unusual means of making a careful study of this MS., as the University of Cam- bridge lent it to me in Oxford, for which act of liberality I take this opportunity of recording my grateful thanks. C I have collated word for word throughout the Ethics with Bekker's text (Parker's reprint, Oxford, 1871). D I have collated word for word with the same text in Books v and X ; and in the other Books have examined very fully, i. e. in nearly all places where the other MSS. — Bekker's and the English MSS. — give variants, as well as in many other places. My examination of D was as continuous as my examination of C, but, in all except Books v and x, not quite so minute. I must not omit to mention here that while I was examining D I had the advantage of the use of an excellent collation of that MS. made by the late Rev. W. M. Hatch, and kindly NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 5 placed at my disposal by his brother the Rev. Edwin Hatch. I take this opportunity of gratefully acknowledging that I derived much benefit from its guidance. All the D readings, however, which I have recorded I have seen for myself in the MS. B^ and B^ I have examined, with about the same minuteness in each case, throughout the Ethics— i.e. in all the places which bear upon the family to which a MS. is to be assigned, as well as in many other places — in all in about 800 places in each MS. A (quoted by Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet as EL, it having formerly belonged to the Library of More, Bishop of Ely) is described in the Catalogue of MSS. belonging to the University Library of Cam- bridge as ' a moderate-sized quarto on vellum of one hundred and forty-seven leaves, each page containing about twenty-six lines written in a cursive hand of the latter part of the thirteenth century, abounding with contractions. . . . From fol. 81-90 the MS. is written in a different hand, which appears to belong to the fifteenth century.' Cat. vol. iii. p. 495. In the subscription at the end of the volume (which contains the Mor. Magna, the Eth. Nic, Eth. Eud., and CEconom.), we are told that it was written 6ta y^s.ipo's 'NiKoXaov evTeXovs avayvdoarov t&v oip&v, aiTTjcret tov QiOTi^-f\Tov [xovaxov KVpiov 'laKb}j3 irK.iVO(^vKaKTOs jxavhpas UKpui- T-qpiov iJ,T)vl 'lovviov If, lv8. (3, erei f^irC, i.e. A.D. 1379. C (quoted by Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet as CCC) is thus de- scribed in Coxe's Catalogue of the MSS. in the Oxford College Libraries, under the head of Corpus Christi College, 'cxii. Codex chartaceus in foHo, ff. 174, sec. XV. : — 1. Aristotelis Ethicorum Nicomacheorum libri decem, fol. i. 2. Ejusdem Aristotelis Magnorum Moralium libri duo, fol. 48. 3. Moralium ad Eudemum libri i, ii, iii, vii, fol. 65*'. 4. De Virtutibus libellus, fol. 86". 5. CEconomicorum libri duo, fol. 88. 6. Politicorum libri octo, fol. 94"- 7. Ad Alexandrum Rhetorica, fol. 156^ 8. Alexandri Regis ad Aristotelem Epistola cum responsione, fol. 174. 9. Aristotelis ad Olympiadem Epistola, fol. 174. 10. Platonis ad Archytam Tarentinum Epistola, fol. 174''. 6 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE In fronte codicis, " Orate pro anima Joannis Claimondi, coll. corporis Christi primi praesidis, qui hunc librum eidem condonavit.'" [Claimond was President of Corpus from 1517 to 1537.] C has uniformly thirty-eight lines to the page, and about seventy- five letters to the line. D (quoted by Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet as NC) is described by Coxe as follows, under the head of New College : — ' 227. Chartaceus in folio, fi". 141, sec. XV ; olim Gulielmi Man. Aristotelis Ethicorum, sive de moribus, ad Nicomachum, libri decem. Praemittitur notitia, "Liber Collegii Sanctae Mariae Wynton. in Oxon. ex dono GuHelmi Man, anno Domini 1589, Septembris 31.'" D has twenty-four lines to the page, and about thirty-five letters to the line. It has a long lacuna (not due to the loss of leaves), and exhibits considerable confusion, due apparently to the binder. The following are the details of the order in which the books stand : — Books i, ii, iii, iv to ch. 9. § a. 1128 b 14 &>xpi&)crty, vi from ch. 2. § 5. 1139 b a /cat ov reXos, vii, viii to ch. 11. § 7. 1161b 8 av6p(oTros, ix from ch. 12. § i. 1171b ^5 rUvTai KOt OTTOTe €(jt\v ck- UCTTOtff TO Hvat Tf OV X^f^^ ' • • New Coll. 1 1 6 1 b 6 SoKel yap elvai Ti SUatov iravrl av6pam(0 irpos TTOvra tov 1 1 7 I b 34 &vvdpevov II OTi eo-Tif alpeTr/ Kal TTfpt TOV t\ias 8^ Ka$' otTQV avdpomos Il6lb 7? 8] TM (TV^^v wore fiKorcos TovTov ecjiUvTai Ka\ ottotc iarlv eKaaroiS to elvai J] ov Xapt-v . . . [Neither scribe displays any consciousness (in text, by leaving a blank, or on margin) of the lacuna at ||, which occurs in each MS. in the middle of a page.] Par. 1853, it will be observed, entirely omits the words Kowoivrjaai, vop-ov KoX crwdi^Kris koI (jbiAtas 8?) Kad' oaov ^vOpcoiros : nor does it supply them on the margin. The New College MS., on the other hand, while it omits them in their proper place in Book viii, incorporates them in the text of the first sentence of Book ix, which it preserves. I infer accordingly that the New Coll. MS. was not copied from Par. 1853, but from a MS. which had, in some form or other, the words Koivoovfjaai vofjLOV /cat crvv6riKr\s koX (piKLas 6?) Kad' ocrov avdpuiiros non-existent in Par. 1853. The agreement, however, between Par. 1853 and the New Coll. MS. is so close throughout all the books of the Ethics that we must suppose either that Par. 1853 is a copy of the New Coll. MS., or that both are descended from a common defective (ii6ib 7 — 1171b 34) archetype. The latter supposition seems to me to be favoured by the evidence which my examination of Par. 1853 in relation to the New Coll. MS. has brought to light. Par. 1853 probably omitted the words KOLvcovT)(TaL wjuot) Koi avvdriKrjs Kol (pLkCas brj Kad' ocrov avOpunros in the common archetype on accpunt of the peculiarity, whatever it was, which 8 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE induced the New College scribe to incorporate them in his text out of their proper place. Par. 1853 is the E of Bekker. It is written in a hand or hands of the tenth century from fol. i to the bottom of fol. 344^, where Bekker's collation ends (De Part. Animal. 680 b 36). From the top of fol. 345'' to the end of the volume, viz. fol. 453^ it is written in a fifteenth century hand, and contains the latter part of the treatise de Part. Animal., de Gener. Animal., Eth. Nic, and Mor. Mag. From the following list of their readings, extending throughout all the books of the Ethics, it will be seen, I think, that both Par. 1853 and the New Coll. MS. are descended from a common archetype. [Par. i853 = P, New Coll. MS. = D. Readings peculiar to P and D (so far as I know) are marked t]. 1095 b 10 vor](Tri iaffKos PD. Post vofja-r) add. P marg. rec. ^pao-o-a/ifcoi TO K tneiTa Ka\ els reXos f/Cnj/ a^elvoi, 1096 a 23 rdyafloV] ra ayadd PDf. 24 Xeyerati \eyovTai PDf. 1 098 a 2 I TTfpiyeypdrjida /lev ovvj wfpiypd(j)oiicv ovu D, nepiypa(pda) piv ovv P, Bed y( inter y et p suppl. man. rec. 1099 b 5 ^ '^iXoi cm. PD. 1 100 a 12 fariv cm. pr. D, habet P. 1 103 b 14 ra cm. P, habet D. 1105 b 10 ylverai] Xeyerai PDt. 1 106 a 8 irda-xdv airXas] iraax^iv PDf \TracTx'iLV, non, Ut dicit Susem., TrpaTTUV habet D]. b 12 T^r 8e peaorrjTos o-mfoijo-7)t] Tijs peaoTtjros Se (jyvXaTToia-rjs D, rijs pfaoTrjTOS Se (pdfipovar]! pr. P, oi ante (p6(ipova-T]s suppl. man. rec. I 3 i>s] ms 817 PDt. 1 107 a 28 TovTo prf^ pfj TovTo P, om. pfj D. b 7, 8 Stonep ovb' ovoparos T(Tvxr]K(v oiS' 6 roioCroi tcrro) 8f avaifjdrjTos PDt. 1 1 08 a II p€v om. PDt. 1 109 a 29 Omtp icTTL TO ci? K.a\ andvtov b Km eiraiveTuv Kai KoKav PDt. 32 TOVTOV pfvj TO piP ToO D, Tli ToC pCV P. 1 1 1 2 b 2 I Sidypappa] dtaypapparov (stc) pr. P, dm ypappdrav D, 1113a I Jj ffeVcTTTai if 8fl] i) TreVcTTTai a>E Sci t, TTCTToicoTai P, ^ TreWf Tai 7) TreTro.'wToi i>i Sfl D. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 9 1113b 24 00-01 /ii7 j3ia] oo-ot /ni) ^mv PDf ; suppl. Sia ante /3ia!/ man. rec. D. IIl6b 19 'Epixalm cruj/E/3;;] 'Ep/iaia ra ev Kopaurj t^s BoiaiWas crwe^i) D. Verba ra .... BotwTias suppl. manus prima ad oram P. 26 iTtjTiKaraTov P, to opprjTiKaraTov lT)jnK.d>TaTov T), hrjUKaraTOV to oppr^Tinma- Tov manus prima ad oram P. 1 1 1 7 b 6, 7 lUKpov ov TO o5 evem ouSev fjtv (palvirm ex^iv om. D, habet P. 1118b 17 VTrepTiKrifT6ii\ vjTepnXrja-^eis D, vircpn'KrierBrj P, sed -rjcrBrj, exCeptO accentu, in ras. 1119b 19 Xeyapev P, X4yopisu D. 34 ev tl] sic PD. 1 1 20 a 4 Tis post ;(peia PD. 6 TOVTo] eKaCTTOV PD. b 4 itai 076 Kai o5 KoXoV] sic PD. 9 81}] Se PD. 2 2 ToCra] avTa PD, 1 1 2 I a 4 Kai'] sic PD. 16 o'Uj'SiidfcTai] o-vvav^fTm PD. 18 BcSonras IStaiTas PD. 24,25 SaKTe* yap ofs Sfi Kui ou Xijrf'tTai o5ep oi 6ei PD. 33 Tovro noie'iv pf) hvvaepfi dXrjdeiav dXrjdevcrei {a)\ri6etn D) Koi iv ols firj haipep^i en pidWou PDt. 31 Kal ante dvriKdddat non habent PD. 1128b II yovv PD. 18 8c Kokieo-dai] yap KeKoikCa-dai PD soli excepta man. rec. apud cod. C. 28 €KOV(TLOts] dKOV(rLOiS PD. 1 129 a 33 o ante avia-os om. PD. 1129 b I (cai ante ttXcoWrtt/s om. PD. 17 roiovTov] om. D. Post TOiovTov add. P more eva fiiv Tp&nov riva toiovtov, sed, linea ducta, correx. ; mox Sxtts k.t.'K. 20 p-ribe (pfvyetv Om. PDt. 1130a 13 TOldSf] TotavTi] PDt. b 10—13 ^''^^^ ^^ ^^ avifjov KuX TO irapdvofxou ov ravTov aW erepop as pepos npos oXov TO /LifV yap avio'ov unav irapavopov t6 8e napdvopov oi;^ airav uviaov ro /nc// yap irKeov airav avLaov to Se avifTOV ov irdv liKiov PD. 1135b I S OTa;/ eV iavra rj dp^rj y ttjs alrias PD. 25 piOffBrjpos P, poxBrjpd D. 1 136 a 8-10 8e pfjTe — TTipi om. D, habet P. 1137a 3 TrXeoi' c^fi P, TrXfomfci D. b 29 i/'7;0iVjuaTOs] ■^rj\a(^ia-paTOs PD. 1 138 b 2 tiKevpiTiv exfi pei^a maov P, irXevptjTriv i')(Ci pfl^av i/offov D. 10 8i}P, 8«D. 1 141 a 21 yhp fl'] yap eldfvat (I PDt. 1142a 25 OKTiKf trai] aTrnKOi PD. b 19 iSer!»] Kui a-Keyjfacrdai 5i1v PDt. '^43 b 30 — 1 144 ^ I "i'" M^i* yap ')7T6pr)Tai TTfpi avTav p6vov. nparov fxev oZv \fyofjLev OTi Kaff avrds Om. PDt. 1144 a I aiperaf] dperds PDt. NICOMA CHE A N ETHICS. 1 1 1146334 nj^PDt. 35 oTov TO vhap TTviyrj ri 8(1 fViyriVetc P, orav to vSap rov (jjapvyya wvlyrj ri hel (Ti niveiv D. 1 147 a 19 post (rrjueiov add. TOV hepyelv Kara rfjv iina-Tr}iJ.r)V PD. 34 ivovaa P, ipovtra D. 1148 b 28 Tpto^Eir] eKTpa^eii P, eKrpaitreis D. 1155b 17 Tos P, yvaxTSevros D. 1158a 2 yiVfrai] to(Tovts noXv difo-Tacrtv o-^fSoi/ yap om. D, habet P. I 7 (j>6elpova-t yap ras ivepyeias ai oixeiai XCffai om. PD. 1 176 a 30 Apr,p.hu>v. Here D leaves space for two lines blank, and then begins a new section headed irepX eiSaipovias in red ink. P goes on with- out a break. b 32 8e' P] yap D in textu ; Be superscr. manus haud scio an prima. 1 177 a 20 6 mis tS>v iv fjfiiv om. P spatio ix litt. relicto, habet D. 22 ^ TTparreiv om. P spatio relicto, habet D. b 1 3 Tvepmowvpivri] Tvepmoiovpivov P, Syll. ult. in ras. nepnToiovjxivas D. 23 rcu p.aKapla P, Tav p.aKapia>v D. 1178a 24 x"P')7''"^ -P; °'^- ■'-*• b 20 as 8«, but CCC omits ri TreTroicorai altogether, and for TreTreTrrat has TreTraicr0at, corrected by a later hand to TreTTtttirrai. In iioab 8 CCC has rj ov A.e'yerai— the accent and breathing above the rj being on an erasure, and the ov having been crossed out. Wilkinson, who reads ^ Ae'yerat, says in his note 'rj Ae'yerat CCC, rj ov KiyfTai NC,' which Michelet reproduces. The NC reading is correctly given. In 1 1 10 a 6, 7 Wilkinson says ' Trpd^arres jj-iv cra>CoLVTo, jxij -npa^avTes b^ aTToevija-Koiev nostri MSS.'— a statement quoted by Michelet. CCC reads irpa^avTos in both places, and irpdiiavTes is a later correction. NC, however, has irpa^avTes. In iii6b 34 Wilkinson reads eTrtc^e'poncrti; and says in a note that El. and CCC marg. have ava(pepov(n. This is repeated by Michelet. The truth, however, is that CCC has in the text cjiepova-Lv with K** alone ; eTri stands above the line in a later hand ; and avaffyipovai. on the margin. NC has ava(f>ipov(nv, and El. has (pepovcnv by prima man., and avacpepova-i. by later correction. In 1131b 31 Wilkinson reads ra flaevex^OivTa, and says in his note (correctly) ' Trpoo-eviydivra El.,' leaving it to be supposed that CCC has fla-iViydivTa, but it has TTpoo-evexOivra with K*" and V^, which has been changed by a later hand into flaevexdivTa. NC, however, has daeve- Xdivra. Of the numerous omissions and other blunders in Books iii, iv, and V of CCC, which, as we shall see afterwards, establish such a close connection between that MS. and K**, Wilkinson scarcely records three or four. The following mistakes with regard to the readings of C (O') and D (O^) require correction in Suscmihl's edition of the Eth. Nic. : — NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 15 '1 106 a 8 TTao-xfti'] TrpaTrfii/ O* (=D).' D reads Tracrx"!'. C has TrpaTTfii/. ' 1 107 a 30 KevaiTepot pr 0^ ( = C), KoniSrepoi O'.' C has Kevorepoi p. m., and corr. later Kevarepot ; and above the line yp. KowoTcpoi. D has Kaworepoi. 'Iioybll 8e aiiTas 01' D has 6' iavrds. ' 1 109 a 31 fi KaXui|/'ai] 17 Ki'pKi; O'.' C has in the text fj dpKri KaXv\j/a). A line has been drawn through KoKvifra, which, however, a later hand has again supplied on the margin. ' 1 1 1 1 b 2 en Kal al mg. O^' C reads al he, and on the margin in a later hand has yp. (0(7T€ Koi al, ' 1 121 a 33 TovTo noielv O^.' C has pr) TovTo noielv with K^ alone. ' 1 1 25 a 24 vadpoi O'.' C has oKvt^pol with yp. va>6pot on the margin. 1129b 10 The clause koI napavopos after koivov is on the margin of C, but not obviously later. ' 1 145 b 15 navTai OV C has navras. '1147a 19 post crr)peiov add. toO elhevai O'.' D adds Tov evepyelv Kara t^u im(TTr]prjV. ' I151 b 21 eariv aKokaaroi ovre (j)av\os ovre mg. O', iarXv d/coXaoTor e'lre (fiavXos e'ire pr. O^.' C has in the text fj aKokauTos ehe c^av\os eiT, corrected by a later hand to ovre aKoXaa-ros ouTe (paiXos ovt. ' 1155 a 17 vpos — yemr]6ivTi,Z.Adt. 0^.' C OmitS in the text KOI 7r/)6j — yevvTjdevTi, but adds these words on the margin in a hand not obviously different. ' 1157a 24 SKkais eraiplais 0^.^ D has SKkais erepiais. ' 1 1 66 b 1 2 pKTovai re Kal 0^.' I have already pointed out that this is an inference from Wilkinson's silence. D is non-existent here. See p. 13. I now proceed to present the results of my collations of A, B^ B^, C, and D, arranging the readings of these MSS. as they agree with K''M'' or L'^O'' and K^O* or L^'IVP, in the various Books of the Ethics. Where it seems necessary for the determination of the problem of relationship, I shall also give their readings as they agree with, or differ from, those of other groups and of single MSS. The readings quoted from Aid. in the following lists are given mainly on the authority of Susemihl's actual citations from that edition, and on the strength of my own inferences from his silence, it being assumed that his collation was a verbatim one. I had a copy of the Aid. edition beside me, however, when I made these lists, and was able to verify and, in some cases, correct my inferences. But as I did not do so quite systematically, some errors — I hope not many — may have crept into my lists. i6 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE BOOK I. KbMb. LbQb. 1094a 8 om. AD. -ca/ CAId.B^B^ 13 KaTa Tov A. rd./ CDAld.B'B^ b 8 re AC. ye Ald.BiB^D. 23 ^Kaara A eracrroi' B'B'CDAld. 1095a 27 TOVTOLs Traai tov eivai aya6^ Tolo'de Traaiv aiTtov c'ui\a CDAld.B'B^ iioi a 21 piv ACDB^B^. om. b 12 817 ACAld.B'B^D. dl 29 KpeirTcov D. Kp^lTTOV ACB'B^Ald. ti02a 5 eVti' ACDAld.B^Bl f*. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 17 1102 a 12 17 (7Ke>ij avTn CAld.B'B*D. [1? (ma-Ke-^iS avrrj A.J aur?; ^ HKe-^LS. bi3 r^s: ACDAld.B'Bl om. 14 aKpoToOj Kai iyKparovs A. fyK. Kal d/cp. B^B'CAld 17 re. KbQb. om. ACB'B^D. 1095a 3 Trpa^eo)!/ ACBlfi^DAld. TT/aayyuaro)!'. b 4 i'deaiv AD. ^'^ecTi./ CAld. 7 6;^et C [6 5e Totovros e;^(av Xd/3oi civ A], ?XOi. 13 PdWrjTM AD. PaXrjTai CAM. iiooa 28 (TVnixeTa^akoi MA.'K^O^. crti^^eTa/3d\Xoi L^Mb. a-Vfi/jLeTa^akft C. (Tuju/ierajSoXXet AD. iioi a 26 KO^ iKaa-Tov AAld. Kofi' eKatrra CD. 1102 a 19 i/Avx^r. i/'ux'?!' ACDAld. The following list contains the C readings in Book i. which I have noted as agreeing with Aid. in other connexions than those recognised in the lists just given. Where D is not cited either as agreeing with C Aid. or differing from them, I have not ascertained its reading. CAld. 1094 a 10 apcTrjv B'B^ [Swa^tw ADj. 27 Sf) Ka\ 17 Nbr [8' ij D]. b22 Se'Qi'pTjD]. 1095 b 10 post V07)(Trj add. aiJ.(P HaMbP^DB^B^ b I I e^WU iv. 1098 b 7 fioKfi ovv ydp. 7 ^'D. 1099a 22 aXka firjv ye dyadal Kai KoXai 28 ov Tti eparm TV)(e7v H^M^N" P^A [ou Tis ipa Tu^fi" DJ- 1099 b I hia. 6 ij LtMbOb. 33 a'XXo Ti tS>v H»MtO''P='- 1101 b 15 Ta epya Koi ras npa^^LS H'^L" MbO^D. 1 102 a 25 TrXfiO!'. 33 Tov av$icr6ai D. b 5 dtddrj\ot. 13 &^&U>. Aid. TTaVTlOV TOIV MP pr. P^- fioKel ovv IboKet yap DJ. fj TO PI^P^- €fi(l)avrj M"^. dXXa /ij^y Kai ayaOai ye Koi ffoXat O^P^C in. rec. [AD^Bekker]. 5e rv^elv ov m e/caoros" epa. rj did. om. Kt>. aXXo TQ)v D. TOS TTpd^CLS Koi TCI €pya K^. TrXetoToi/ L'^D. TOV av^dv£a'6ai. bidbrfKos V^' d^ H='M''Oi^P^r. I have noted only two readings in which C agrees with K^ where the latter seems to be unique among Bekker's MSS. and SusemihFs other authorities, viz. 1098 a 11, to ante Kidap'i^av om. K'' C (habent B^ B^) ; and iioob 33, al om. K^ C D. In iioib 2, C reads arpavpov, with one letter, however, erased after qb. On the margin a later hand has placed yp. (pXavpov, which is the reading of K'' A and B\ Coraes, to whom K*" does not seem to have been known, gives ^kavpov as a various reading (1)6. vlk. p. 222). B^ has acjiavpov. I have noted only two cases of the agreement of C with L'' where the latter seems to stand quite alone, viz. 1094b 6, to] to U'C, and 1096a 13, Totw'njs] NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 19 om. OCB^B^. In iioia 30, C reads (as Michelet correctly states) jj-aKaptovs 8' 6)j avOpdiTovs, with Par. 3033 (Susemihl's P^), the Paraphrast, Eustratius, and r. All other authorities (including A B^ B^ D) omit m. The word is described by Michelet as prima manu superscriptum in Par. 2033 ; but Susem. simply says corr. P^. In C a dot has been placed below &>?. Coraes reads m without note. The following list contains a large selection of the cases in which K^ is unique among Bekker's MSS. in Book i, and is given in order to show the extent of the agreement of A with these unique readings : — 1094 b 9 yap A, om. &. 1095 a, 5 aKovaiTai A, aKovirai pr. K^. 13 npooiixidadai K^", ireirpooiiuaaQa A [B^B^ = Bek.]. b 32 Kal cm. K^iA. 1096 a 5 exo/^ewut K^A [B'B2=Bek]. 31 V" A, e'i-q K^D. b 20 nkfiov Kb, 77X171/ A (but r/v in ras.) B'B'. 1098 a 1 1 Ki6aplCei-V K^, TO Ki6api^ei,v AB'B^. b 8 di KP, e,j A. 9 ex Tov A, eKacTTOv K°. 1 1 crvvaSei A, awSfi K^. 17 wo Ta>v oivTa>v 6p6a>s Bi Kal om. K^A. 30 (TvvoBos AD, avvopos K."^. 1099 a 6 eVi'lSoXoi K^'AB''. I O, 1 1 TOV avTov Se rponov Kal ra SiKaia tm (piKoSiKaia om. K°, habet A. 13 TOiavTai K^'B^B^D, TOiavTa A. 2 2 aWa pfjv Kal ayadai yc Koi KaXa'i A. oKKa pfjv ica\ ayaSai t£ Kal KoKai K". 1 100 a 32 TO post 8^ add. K^, om. AB^B^CD. 1 1 01 a 13 Te\(ica AB'B^, 6\iy— L'^O" list its agreements are principally on the L^C side, and in company with Aid. and C. A in this Book belongs, with M'', distinctly to the K'' family. B^ and B^ belong as distinctly to the L^ family. KbMi'. 1 103 a 22 cm. A. 32 Twv a\\a>v Texfwv CB'B^DA Aid. b 15 ywojXfda post audpanovs AB' B^DCAId. 1 104 a 25 7-if ACAld.B'B^D. 27 al (pSopai Aid. AD. b 34 7-e ACAld.BiB^D. 1 105 a 19 om. A. 24 Tt post ypapfiaTlKOV ACAld. D. 27 ytraVfra ACB'B^DAld. 28 ravra ACB^B^Ald. 29 «" ACB'B^DAld. 32 Kol npompovpevos CAld. BOOK II. LbOi'. airoV CDAld.B^B^. yivopeda poSt adiKui. om. (pdopai CB^B^ om. ra post KOI CE'E'^^DAld. Ti post 6a!' B^ yiv ri Kai ypap/xaTiKoi/ ti TTOlTjO-T] B^l. yevopfva. avTa D. ftp. om. Nbp^A. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 21 1105b 4 an-fp U AD. 2 2 (^iXi'ai' /ilo-of ACB^B^DAld. 1 106 a 28 Trpds ACBiB^AldD. 34 I'o-IB A. b 8 eVn-fXfl B^B^CDA (omitting 27 .?pn f'oTiV ACB^B'DAld. 35 7rai/7o8a7r£t hi KaKoi ACAld. B'B^D. 1107 a 23 TO TO Ald.B'B". b 3 8' ep T« A. 2 6 auTi;. 1 108 a 2 eV D. 28,29 "AD. b 1 1 8e ACB^B^DAld. ' 30 TOP. 1 109 a 23 Tolj nadecri Kal (eV AKli) rah 7rpdif(nv ACB^B^DAld. 26 8e ACAld. b 5 aTrdyovTEs AD. KbOb. 1103a 26 napayiviTm ACB^B'D. b 18 ra AC. 1104b 21 (j)avKat CAld. 11 06 a 23 iavTOv AC. 30 eKarepov ACAld. 1 108 b 35 dvTiKdTm CAld. an-fp Kol iK B'B^'CAld. fita-os (j)tKiav. Kaff. "s. TO CD [A has a short lacuna here which is filled up on the margin, where to' stands only once]. Si T« B^Ald.DC [B' has a short lacuna here]. air^ ACB'B^Ald.D. om. B'B'CAldA (A also omits rolr before i^rjs). 6 B'B^CAld. piv t6 ACB^B^'DAld. Tois 7rpd^€(Ti Kai to7s TTadeaiv, airayayovres B'B^CAld. LbMb. 7TeptyLV€Tai. om. Aid. (pavKoi AD. avToi). SKaripav. dvriKcivrai A. The following list contains the C readings which I have noted in the Second Book as agreeing with Aid. in other connexions than those recognised in the foregoing list. No inferences must be drawn from my silence regarding other MSS. 22 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE CAld. 1 103 b 10 01 ante oIkoSo/xoi, add. H^iNiT^D [om. AB'B^]. 32 VTr€f,Kela-0v MbNbP^ [xSj/ AD]. 1105a II aperrj AB^Bl b 2 wpbs fie TO [vrpot de K^A]. I 9 fjLera fie ravra n ianv rj dperr) II 07 a 16 rjv. 23 axpov [lacuna in A, but margin has aVpoc]. 28 om. A. b 1 1 fie Kar airas. Aid. om. Lb. om. Lb. Ta alterum AD. TTpaKTCOV QbD, ai ai^^a€is AMbP^. ovrav LbQb. ijOiK^ MbD, Par. 141 7, pr. P=, rec. Lb. TO fie npos. fierd fie ravra ri iariv fj dperrj LbQbB'B'^r [ti 8' ea-nv ij dperrj E^rjs Kb AD. V [5 A]. anpav MbNbP^. (u post KOI add. Lbr. fie airds A pr. ut vid. sed man. rec. S' eavra'is [8' iavrds D]. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 23 iT07b2i pro ffS, (B Lt'Qt'MbNbp^ (corr. rec. ttj C, ■nr\ AKb). 27 fiiKpav B^B^. (T^iKpdv D. M«pii AKbL^Nb. Among the following quotations will be found all the cases which I have noted in Book ii, of agreement between C and K'' where the latter is unique in its reading among Bekker's MSS. — L^'M^'C- The only case of C = L'' unique which I have noted heads the list of quotations : — 1103b 29 dvayKoioii iTnaKi\jfacr6ai, L^CB^B', dvayKalov ecm a-Ke\j/a(rdaL AD. See Rassow's Forsch. p. 55. He defends the reading of L^* on the ground that dvay- Kalov never occurs in the Ethics, and seldom in other Aristotelian writings, with the copula. 1105 a 21 TO ante novo-iKd add. K^^AD om. C cum cet. 1105 a 26 TE add. Kl'P^ACD, om. Bek. cum cet. 1105b 11 iieXX^a-eiE KbP^AC, yueX^o-eif cet. 1107 b 7 °v8' ovofiaros rervx^K^v ov&' 6 toiovtos' fo-Too 8i dvaiirBrjTOs D, A = oekker, ouS' ovroi ovofMaros TeTV)(rjKa(riv earoiaav 6' dvaLfrdrjToi B^B^. 1 1 00 a 2 SiOTTfo KbCB^B^Ald., post SioVep add. iari B'B^CLbObMbNtP^Ald., D reads Snep fWl W (sic) (V Kal (TTTaviov o Ka\ cTraiveTov Kal KaXov, A reads Snep ecm to fu Ka\ airaviov Ka\ enaiverbv Kal Kokov. Iioga 32 for rovrov B^B'C have as rod with L^O'', Aid. has TO as rod, A has TO TOV, and D to fiev tov. 1109 b 15 Kai TTMs KPLPCD A. 1109 b 24 SijXoi ACD. The following list shows the extent of the agreement in Book ii. between A and K'' where the readings of the latter are unique among those of Bekker's MSS. :— 1 103 b 7 Kal ante yiverai. om. &A [habent B'B'C]. 9 01 ante kokoi om. K^ habent AC. 1 5 yipopeva &, ytvopeSa ACDB'B^ 17 rj AC om Kb. 24 ^vBias K^A [(iiBis B'B^CD]. 27 ^ dperr) tI Kb a \tl 1(ttiv fj dpcrri C]. 29 ioTt crKi-^a(r6ai AD, rfv o'Ki'^acrdai, K^. 1 104 a 3 di7ai.TrjTai.oi K^ pr., diraiTijTeoi. A, sed t in ras. scripsit librarius ipse. 8 TTp6s B'B^'C] mpi Kb A. 10 rod om. Kb, habent AC. 1 9 aXAav om. Kb, habent AC. 24 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE I 104 a 24 'natjav K", 7T(icras AC. 24 aypoi K^, aypolKol AD, aypiKoi (sic) C, dypoiKol B^B^. 25 yap AC, Si Kb. 32 bvvarm raZra ACD, a 8wair' auTO K^'pi', av hivmr avTa yp. mg° (rubr.) K^. b 1 8 npoTfpov AB^B^'C, TTpariv K^. 29 m ACB'B^ o"ri Kb. 32 i3Xa/3fpoC KbA [a<7i;f«^dpo.; LbM^NbObrHap^DBiB'^CAld.]. 1105 a 3 avvTerpa^Bai Kb, avvTedpaiTTai ACB'B' 2 1 TQ ante p.ovaiKa add. KbAD, om. C. 26 re add. Kbp^ACD. 32 81a radra rKbA, fii' avra C. b 2 I av n rKbAD, n av C. 2 2 6dptT0i post (^flovoi/ KbA. 31 7' C] Kat KbA. 1 106 a 9 (cni om. Kb, habent AC. b I fl' Tio AC, 2)1 Kb. I jivai KbA [/XTOi DB*, /ii-as B'C pr.J. 13 €2 S' o; KbA, oi S' CrLbp^Ald. 22 f'o-Ti D, f'lTTiv eVi KbA, cVi CB'B" 1 107 a 26 oiVe KbAD, ovSe C. b 7) 8 SioTTfp ouS* oi/o/xaro? T^TVX^KafTiv ovS" ol TOLOVTOL KbA, dwnep ovS" oirroi 6v6- p-aTos TSTVxrjKaa-iif C, Stoirep ov5* 6v6p.aTos T€7vxr}Kiv ou8' 6 rotouroff D, niOX eoTQ) Se dvaladrjTos. 11 8' eauTais A man. rec] 8c airdf A pr. Ut videtur, 6' eavrds D, KOT avrds C, 8e Kb. 20 8ia(j)spova-i 8e atii-ai twi/ n-fpi Tijj' iktvdtpioTrfra Om. Kb, habent AC. 32,33 eVri /xe Bf) avep6v yeyiVTjTai A. 13 yap ADAld. 16 Tl OjlOlOV A. 20 cV ACB^B^Ald. 24 y ojf. 29 fi] om. 29 om. b 8 om. ACDE'E'^Ald. 18 Kul ante if ACB'B^DAld. 33 Toiroii AAld.CB^B'^D. 1 1 1 6 a 2 1 Koi oi C 31 ocroi (-01 in ras. C) A pr. 33 oAC. b 4 om. ACD. 9 ^.^ ACB^B^DAld. 10 post eiirreipias add. Kol (pvKa- ^as Sei ACAld. om. &mK LbO''. moa 29 SiaKpivai. TO Kplvm AAld. b II irdvTfS TrdvTa Aid. AD. TTavTa TrdvT^s C. 1 113 a 31 aLTLai, aiTia Aid. AC. 1113 a 10 e< A. cm. CB'B^D. 1114a 31 \eyoi C. Xe'yet AD. 1115a I 7rp6$€(n^ Ald.D. Tvpoadecns AC. 20 iXeveepoi DAld. i\ev6epwi ACB\ 1 1 16 a 35 i however in ras.J. 28 rai Kaff O^rAD. 1115a I rav Ka6' A \_Ka6' D]. 7 KOI TTpoTcpov ("pr)Tai,' ObP^D. Tct 6* dvayKa^ovra M^N^D. dvdyKrj. ov Ta avTa, TO Tjdii TO KaKoif ped^ rjSovrjs. [to jj8v koI KoKov pfff rjdovrjS A, to rjdii rj to koKou p(ff ^Sov^s DP']. S ^pwv ov64v, cm. NtOt. A'XXo) 8' AXojf L^MbD. Km post icTTi ANbr. paKctpiov. 3° ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 1114a 18 \a^i\v DB'B^. b 2 1 £1 f"?. 1115a 32 om. D. /3aXai/ A and all Bekker's Codd. om. K^tD [ei \u] iv om. A]. ai ante In add. NbO^ As the agreement of C and K'= unique becomes very close after 1115b I, it will be well to note the cases of agreement in Book iii. before that point. I have found only the following (those cases having been ex- cluded in which C=:IO Aid.), viz. 11 13 a 31, add. Kai K^Cr [om. D cum cet.], 1113 b 31, TO. om. K''C [habet D] ; 1114b 10, o'lovrai Y^^C. To these three cases may perhaps be added 1114a 4, toiovtov K''N''CD. The results for iii", i.e. for 1109b 30 — 1115b 1, may be summed up as follow. There are thirty-six places in which K'' and O'' agree against L*" and M^ and in twenty of them C sides with L*" and M^, and in fourteen with K*" and O''- Aid. sides with U' and M*" in eighteen out of these thirty-six places, seventeen times in company with C ; and in four- teen of them with K'' and O'', thirteen times in company with C. Thus C and Aid. are evidently descended, in this part of the Third Book, from a not remote common source ; but the cross-corrections have been so numerous that it is difficult to determine whether that source was genealogically related to M'' or O*". The same difficulty attaches to the question of the relationship of D, which is almost equally divided (both before and after 1115b 1) between K^'O" and L^M". With regard to B' and B^ there can be little doubt that they are related to M'' rather than to O*". A again in this Book, as in Books i. and ii, belongs distinctly to the K'' family. The following is a list, complete so far as I know, of the readings in which C agrees with K'' where the latter MS. is unique among Bekker's MSS. in the Third Book after 1115 b i : — KbC. 1 1 15 b 23 om. ra ante Kma [habent DAB^j. 27 om. Tu A Aid. 31 om. oItoi a [habent DB']. H 16 a 23 ava6rjcrt] [avadriaei. AB^B''D]. 25 TpaUa-ai [Tpcofcro-' Al. N ICO MA CHE A N ETHICS. 3 i 1 1 16 a 35 oS [oi( D; and A with accent and breathing in ras.J. 35 apKfiuv \apKiov AB^D]. b 5 e'rai post ima-Trjiiriv M^ObA [add. rLi^Ald. DB'B^]. 5 om. eV ante aXXou D [habent AB^]. 8 a [ola AB'B'D]. II TO jXTj TTOirjirai ^rb TToirjdat ADB^B^l. 24 (pfpovcri. A ^dva(f)epova-i D, marg. C, corr. A ; iiritpepovcn WW, corr. rec. C]. 1117 a 8 om. TO ante tto'Sos [habent AD]. 11 MfV [eV AB'D]. 1 2 TTpoTepov ilprjpiva A \7Tpoeiprjpeva DB B^J. 15 Ta roiavra [roiaijTa AB'B^D]. 17 add. prj ante ]. 9 om. 7 ante on [habent AB^D]. 10 fx" Bi \;4xv B^A]. 1 1 Xw^o-cTot B'B'^Ald. \\iitn (v add. ^iXo'^evor nee plura D; B'=Bek., B^=Bek. nisi quod eil^aiTo (MP) habeat.] b 17 ems Tt\r]o6fi ivrfp/SoXij [B^B'' = Bek. ; D = Bek. with inepnXrjaSfU, A has eojff &v VTT^pivKr]fT6rj virep^okru. 24 T) prj ff a>h {i K^, ft C in ras.) [^ piq e>s Sfi fj a Sel U>T) ; fj pfj as Sfl 7 ois 8ci B^ ; Tj pr) COS 6f I B^ with rj a>s Sfi in red ink on margin for insertion after Sei. A has a lacuna here]. 27 fiiv 8e (cai €^)jf TTf/ji i'XevBepi.or^jros bis in fine Hbri iii. et in initio libri iv; sic etiam A, Kai et in lib. iii. et in lib. iv. omisso [om. in fine iii. DB^B^]. As against the forty-three cases given in the foregoing list I have noted only the following seven unique K'' readings which C does not present, viz. 1117b 4, at ante rt/xat om. K"'- 21, ihias. 1119a 11, post /j,e'ucos add. /xe'i;. 14, ovr pro oiS' ante fiitdvjj.ii. 34, tomvto. b 6, post yap add. Kot. 16 ante \6yw om. rw. Reserving my remarks on K^'C till the Fourth and Fifth Books have been examined, I may sum up the results for Aid., D, W, and B"'' in the latter part of the Third Book. From 1115b i to the end of the Book there are thirty-five places in which K"' and O* agree against L'' and M"" and in nineteen of them Aid. sides with L''M'', and with K'^C in thirteen. Of these thirteen it will be observed that six are cases in which L"" and M*" have an omission. If the ascendants of Aid. were MSS. related to M*" they would naturally be corrected in these places, and Aid. would consequently exhibit so many K''0'' readings. In the thirty-five places in which K*" and O'' agree against L'' and M^ D sides with L''M'' in fourteen and with K'>0'' in twelve. B' and B^ side distinctly with L''M^ Considering the close affinity between Ald.D, W and B^, throughout this whole book, we may, I venture to think, allow W and B^ to carry Aid. and D with them to the L'^M'' side. BOOK IV. [The readings of Far. 1853 (Par.) are given in the following list to show the relation of that MS. to D] : — K^'O'^'. L''Mb. 1 1 19 b 22 Xeym^fi- Ald.AB'Par. 34 om. AC. Xiyopeu CDB^. r< DAld.Par.B'B'. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 33, 1 1 20 a 4 Xpeia C. 6 TOVTO C. II yap apfr^s AC. 17 Xa/3etv AC. 24 oJ.. ACAld.BiB^DPar. 3° ?XotT' AAld.CB'B^DPar. b 2 iSi'o):/ ACB>B»Ald.DPar. 4 OTTOu C [ore kol qtvqv AJ. 9 ove(v ACBiB^DPar. 22 raOra ACB^B^Ald. 26 rais fiocretrt /cat rats- SaTrai/ats ACB'B^Ald.Par.D (omis- so altero rais D). 3° 8' add. C. II2I a 4 om. C. 1 1 om. AC. II iv botTii Kol Xrjyjfei C. eV Sdo'et Km eV Xrjyj/ei A, 15 fV/ ACB^B^Ald.DPar. i6 (riii/6udf«7-ai C. o-uySiaffTai B'. 20 om. ACDAld. 20 om. ADPar. 25 om. C, and A which reads doxrei yap ois del kol XrjyjreTat o0€v del. 28 om. C. 33 om. AC. b 4 om. C. 28 &u ACB^B^DPar.Ald. 33 ipya^jievoi AC. 1122a 14 KaKOV ioTi AC. 23 yap ACB^B^DPar.Ald. 34 8' (mep AC. bi8 epyov aperr) p.iyaS(mpiTTfi.a A Cr. dperr} tpyov ixeyaKoTTpeTreia B'^. xpeia 7-19 ADB'BTar.Ald. cKao-rov ADB^B^Par.Ald. dpeTijs yap DPar.Ald.B'B^. Xap^avuv DPar.Ald.BiB2. Se. alpoiT. otKeicov. Sre Kal o5 Ald.DPar.B'B^ odev ovBev Aid. avrd DPar. baTrdvais Ka\ rals 8oo"€a"ii'. om. Ald.ADPar.BiB^ Kai Par.AldADB'B^ eV dvaiv DB'Ald. eV Xrjyjm Kal iv h6(T€i B^Ald. (Twav^irai MtAB'DPar.Ald. avvav^ov(JLV L"^. inter aveKevBipov et eiiaros add. mi yap hihaxTi, K.a\ ov Xa^j3av£t Par. 7-E C, suppl. rc. KP. oi ante Xiiferac rDB'B^Ald.Par. Tf AAld.D. p.i, 8iva^NbDB>Bl jrpos ante ^I'Xoi- ADB'B^Par.Ald. SdTiv d^iOS. voepoi AB*. Xelpav CDPar. TO post KOI B'Ald.D. om. Kal post i,s B^B^DAld.Par. ad 4,epop.(v DPar.Ald.B'Bl 5e Tip^i Par.H«NbAld,ADB'B^ TO A. add. Kal ante is B'B-DPar. eaTToi> Kai DPar.Ald.B'B*. aiiTairo8i86aa-Lv AB^B'DPar.Ald. 6pyi(ovTat DB'B'^Par.Ald. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. ii27a 8 Ti SXXo ABiB'CDPar.rHaNb Aid. oXXo Tl. 8 TIS aXpcKfta AC. ai(f>eXeid tis DAld. 14 avTYj rC. avTTJ. 16 tma-Tou ACAld. fKacrra. 21 8^ AC. 8e Aid. 27 Xe'yfi Kai TTpdrrei AC. TrpciTTft Kai Xeyei Aid. b S (5)s ACAld. oS. 21 raiira AC, Ta Toiavra Aid. 26 om.AB^(spatioiiilitt.relicto add. 7-a ante , pfyapni pr. C [Mfyapfly ADB'B'']. big 8e om. C, pr. K^- [suppl. rec. K^, ADB^]. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 37 1 123 b 17 Se^irf pr. Kb, 8" a|i'a rec. K^, S" a^la C, the first a in ras. [8' d|ia A]. 24 8e' post 6 om. [habent DA]. 25 post x"-^^"^ add. /ifV [om. AD]. 1124b 5 8c] ^ew yap [Se AD]. II ante npoa-ocjAria-ei add. oi A [om. D]. 17 nfTTOvdaa-iv A [?^€n•o^'5f(^aJ' D]. 18 ^0X19 [ftdyif AD]. 24 npaTeovm ^Trporfpfvova-iv A]. /xeXXijTT;!/. 1 1 25 a 7 oi'^'] oi8' A [oiff D]. 14 6 om. [habent AD]. 24 8e'] yf [Se AB^D]. 28 ri\L0(oi om. [habent AD]. a>s] ov [o)r AD]. 31 post evTvxrjp-aTa add. Kai [om. AD], b 7 fV Tt/i3 Koi 6p€^ei A inserting fw also before ope^ei [DB'B^=Bekker]. 1 1 eVi 8e Toi/ [ecTTt 8' ote toV ADB']. 2 3 dfi^orepa 8e 5 ofK^oTipa, A reading v'. 33 ^Tj-ep K^i, eiTTfp C, the t" on eras. [«n-ep AD]. 1126a 5 01 om. [habent AD]. 10 KOI i(ji oh ov 8fi om. [habent AD]. 19 TTiKpoi^ fiiKpol K" ; 77 in ras. C [n-iicpoi AD]. b I irapeKT^alvav [TrapeKJSalvcov ADB^B'^]. 4 TOUOVTOV A [TOtoCroK DB']. 18,19 *"' ^^ ^" op-oicos 8e om. [habent AD]. 24 ixBalpiiv [E^fpaiWii/ pr. A, i^Bpaiveiv D et corr. A]. 26 rai do-ui'ij^fis om. [habent AD]. 36 bia^epovTtos 8i,a(j)6pa>s 6' A [6ia(^fpoj'r(Bf 8' DB']. 1127a 6 ^fydX?7f om. [habent AD]. 26 €Ka(TTOs [e/cacrra AD], b 6 fcafl' avTov D [/fa^' aurd A]. 1 5 Tffl] rd [tm ad]. 19 &v fjSei (jidcl pr. K'') aiToKaviTis C : S)V f/Seia aTToXavcns pr. A [DB' = Bekker]. S om. [habent AD, U B']. 20 ixavTiv a-oipbv larpov [^pavTLV rj IrjTpiKov crocfiov A pr. Post IrjrpiKov addidit man. rec. ^'. — Habent DB'B^ larpov rj pavrw a-o add. rec, habet C. 1120 a i6 ^17 om. r Mt" pr. K^, suppl. re. K^, 17 C. 1121 a 20 t? om. pr. Kb add. rec. et C b 22 ala-xpoi Ky> pr., yKuTxpoi rc. et C. 25 rj om. pr. Kl>, suppl. re, habet C. 1122a 2 ala-xpoK(p8la pr. K'^, alirxpoKepSeLa COrr.^ et C. 1 5 ravra pr. K^, ravrqv reC. et C. 15 post y add. oi K^ pr., om. C. 21 xPW"'^^ K^i pr., xpwfo'' rc. et C. 22 danavT]pas p.6vov 6' iv pr. K'-', hanavqpa^ fiovov iv rc. et C. 6' ante vncpex^i om. pr. KP, add. rec. et C. b 15 Krijpa piv yap t6 TrXei'a-Tov a^iov pr. K^ ; Prof. Vitelli writes to me — ' al. m. non admodum rec. correxit — Kr-qp.a'^'' (i. e. Krimaros) p-iv yap ro nXeia-rov a^iov "' C has Krrjparos p€V yap dperrjs TrXfi'crrou a^iov Kai. 21 o(ra om. pr. Kb, add. rec. et C. 22 bew add. rec. Kb habet C. 11 23 a 3 koI avn- Sapcas om. pr. KbQb, add. mg. rc. Kb et C. b i t6v] ra rc. Kb et C. 11 fri om. pr. Kb suppl. rc, habet C. 32 wo-y' pr. Kb, hy rec. et C. 1124 a 10 p.iKpov pr. Kb, piKpoli rec. et C. 20 koi post Std add. rec. Kb et C. Prof. Vitelli reports to me as follows on this passage as it occurs in Kb — 'puKpov eWi * Tourai koi ra a\\a. 6io v{sic) v\\7V(p6nrat etc. (* lit. eras. ; II beginning of fol. 45'^).' 25 rt/irjros Mb pr. Kb, np-rfreos corr. rec. Kb, nprjr 6s C, a letter having been erased before o. by ovSf tpiKoKivSvms om. pr. Kb, suppl. rec. Kb, habet C. ii 27 b 6 ei\aj3eiTo pr. Kb, tiXa^elrai COrr.' et C. 19 &v rjSfl dnuXava-iS pr. Kb, o>v fj Sfi anoKavnoSvT7]s om. K*', hab. C. ir24b 27 xai d/jeXfii/ pr. Kti^ Kai piXeiv rec. K^, Kai pfj peXiiv C. Ir26ai3 yivrjrai K'', yii/erai C. II 27 b 26 Kai post fie om. K^r Aid., habet C. 1 128 a 6 ■)/€ XwTot C, -yeX^Ta Kb, and no correction Vitelli reports. To this list may be added 1124b 29, 30 where C varies from K^ pr. and corr. Pr. K^ reads (instead of napprja-iaa-Trjs — dXi;- OevTiKos of Bekker's text), KaTatppovjjTiKov yap, Trapprja-iaa-Tov yap. 8t6 irapprjaLao-TiKos be 8ia TO KaTas' KaTa9 pepos irpos oXov to pev yap irXeov dnav dvLuov TO he dvtaov ov irdv irkiovA I 6 wore Kal nepiA ws nepl ojore Kal irepi Dl. 1131a 7 SoXoiraria. 16 Kal irpos Ti om. [D reads koI ncrl Kal irpos t(, B^ Kal Trpdf Ti Kal Ticri.] 1 8 ea-TL om. D. 21 TO. iv ols om. [habent DB* cum cet.]. 23 OTav rj iVoi pr] lora] OTav rj pfj la-a Tcroi [D and B' = Bek.j. 27 iiTrdpx""] Kar d^lav xira beiv eivai [B'D = Bek.]. b 2 17 Tov P TeBfi 8i's] TO devTepov Sis TeBfj. 5 eo-TQi om. 16 cJ om. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 41 1131531 fis uXkrjXa Trpoa-ivex^evra [DB' = Bek.]. 1132a 6 o fie'v ante c/3Xa\/^6j/ om. [suppl. rec. Kb, habet D], 21 iivm (i.e. the second Umt) — dmi om. pr. K^, add. re. Kb; Uvai (i.e. the second Upm) — olov om. C, which reads eari after the first Uvm [DB^ =Bek.]. 2*7 Kat post a(^aXf Om, T!pofjpr]Tat, 7rpo] 7rp6(TK€iTai. 8 oX;;!'. virepexfcv C, COrr.^ K^. 15 oo-oisj Toiy. 2 2 TTvBayopioi B^. 30 KOI ante KoXaaBrjvai om. 1 1 33 a 7 oloj/ om. 1 6 Kat TOtoiJroi' om. 2 2 aTTa om. 26 eari t^I oti. b I eis a-)(ripa 8' ov bidynv avoKoyias \ov hiaynv is CrOSSed OUt, and hei ciyeiv written on margin for insertion after avakoyias C. Both D and B have Eekker's reading], 2 iirepjSoXds [^uncpoxas DB\ etiam marg. C]. 9 Tis om. 1 2 6el yap tovto (pavepov n elvai XajSeiy. ii34ai3 TO ante aZiKdaBai om. 20 8ia ante Tvpoaipeams om. 2 2 oiSe ante xXeWT/r] oi [oiSe DB^]. 26 'ia-Tiv om. b 13 aS«oi»J aSiKi'a ov. 18 rov 5e TToXtrtKoi) om. ante (pvaiKov add. ydp. 20 udpifjiov, 21 post diarpepei alterum add. olItcos ij aXXais [om. DB^]. 29 oiSa/iSs- Trap". [Post oiSa^ifflf add. exoi/ LbMtNbQbptQD.] 33 post aWcov add. xai. 1135a 9 Kai TO diKaiwpa Kal to hUaiov om. G [I. I.J 43 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 1135a 12 post ahiKov add. TL orav Trpaxdrj a8lKi]fia es W] Spdds CB'M^QAld.Dr and corr.^ Kb. 25 x^'^po" B'] x"'/)"" LbMbAld. B'CD and corr.^ Kb. 1 131 b 16 a om. C et pr. Kb, suppl. corr.' Kb — i.e. ipse librarius according to SusemihI. 16 TovTO C, Toira COrr.^ Kb. 1132a 6 6 fjLiv om. C et pr. Kb, suppl. rec. Kb. 21 Umt — eimi om. C et pr. Kb, suppl. rec. Kb. b 8 vTtapxeiv C et corr.^ Kb. 10 ■nocrov pr. Kb, o(tov C et rec. Kb. 24 VffirjTiKOf pr. Kb, 8iavep.r]TiK6v C et reC. Kb. (C has tov 8iavf)inTiK6v.) 27 fi Kai pr. Kb, (I Ke C et rec. Rb. 1 133 a 19 Tavra pr. Kb, Tvdvra C et rec. Kb. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 43 1 133 a 20 5 pr. Kl>Ald.B\ m CDL^MtNtOt and rec. K^. 23 Too-aSe pr. Kb, raaaU CD and reC. Kb To'o-a 8ij Lbfi'. 27 jj om. pr. Kb, ^T-is C et rec. Kb. b 9 c'faycD-yijf pr. Kb, c|ayci)yi)!' CD and rec. Kb. 23 8^ om. pr. Kb, suppl. C et rec. Kb. 1 1 36 a 9 avdpaTTtvov pr. Kb, dvdpanriKov C et reC. Kb. 12 TO wws pr. Kb, droTrmf C et rec. Kb. We are now in a position to sum up on the question of the relation of C to K'' from 1115 b i to 1136 b i. The following table presents the relation in its quantitative aspect : — Book III from 1115b i Kb 50 - 43 C.^ KbMb 6 — 4 C. LbQb 6 — I C. KbQb 35 _ 34 C. LbMb 35 — o C. IV. Kb 80 — 73 C. KbMb 5 — 5 C. LbQb 5— oC. KbQb 78 — 69 C. LbMb 78 — 7 C. V to 1 136 b 1. Kb 92 — 71C. KbMb 6 — 4 C. LbQb 6 — 2 C. KbQb 16— 14 C. LbMb 16 — 2 C. KbLb 31 — 26 C. These figures show that C is more closely related than any MS. hitherto described to K* from 1115b i to 1136b i, although not closely related to it before, or, as will be seen, after. The nature of the agreements — many of them being omissions and other mere blunders — is such as to preclude the hypothesis that an ascendant of C belonging to the L*" family was corrected elaborately here by means of K*" or a MS. closely resembling K*". The only tenable supposition is that C (from X 1 15 b I to 1 136 b I ) was transcribed either from a MS. related collaterally to Kb, or from K* itself. If C had been transcribed from a MS. collateral to Kb, it would not, as it does, agree with K*" in so many places where that MS. has been corrected by a later hand. Thus in Book iv, C agree- ing largely with pr. K^ (which it would naturally do if descended from a common ascendant by a collateral line), also agrees with rec. K*" as against pr. Kb in twenty-four places — i. e. follows the corrections in K^ in almost all the cases in which that MS. has been corrected. This seems to point to the conclusion that C from 1115b i to 1136 b i was copied (directly ' I. e. Kb is unique among Bekker's MSS. in fifty places, in forty-three of which C agrees with it. G 2 44 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE or indirectly) from K'' itself. In the Fifth Book, C = rec. K'' fourteen times ; in the latter part of Book iii the recorded corrections in K'' are not numerous, so the test cannot be applied as in Books iv and v ; but the agreement with pr. K'' is so close that we should not be justified in re- fusing to be led by the analogy of Books iv and v. There are however a good many differences between C and both pr. K'' and rec. K*" which point to the conclusion that C was not copied directly from K'' as corrected, but indirectly through the intermediation of a MS. or MSS. which had additional marginal or other corrections which C embodies in its text. Thus ii2ob 5 C has koI tovto to inrepl3aWei,v, while K'' has Kal to vrrep- (BaWeLi; without later addition or correction, as Prof. Vitelli reports to me. 1133 a 6 TipecnrovTa [sic) C, TrpeirovTuis K.^ without correction (Vitelli), 1138 a 6 ye'Acoras C, yeXoira K*" without COrr. (Vitelli), 1130 b 33 cltto K*" without corr. (Vitelli), viro C, 1135a 34 oTav C, ixv K'' without corn (Vitelli). See also list given on pp. 38, 39. Although I think that C 1115b i — 1136b i was copied from K'' indirectly, I do not think that many intermediate links separate it from that MS. If there had been many intermediate links the agreement of C with both pr. and rec. K'' would not have been so close. Probably only one MS. intervened. Although the transcriber as a rule preferred corr. K'' to pr. K*", there are a few cases in which C has the reading of pr. K*", although corr. K'' exists. An examination of the list on p. 43 shows that in Book v there are six places in which C i-ejects corr. K'' for pr. K*. In Book iii again, iii8a 13, we have etSot C, dhoL pr. K*", and 1 1 18 a 33 ev^Los pr. K'' C, epv^ios corr.^ K^ It may be thought that the corrections which C does not follow were made in K'' after the transcript from which C was copied had been made. In that case Susemihl is mistaken in ascribing ipv^ws to corr.^ — ipse librarius. But I am inclined simply to suppose preference on the part of the transcriber for pr. K'' in these cases. There is one other point which I must notice. At 1124a 28 (i.e. iv. 3, § 30) C reads, p.ey6.\o)v a^iovaiv ovts opdas p.eyaK6\jrvxoi, Myovrai avev yap apiaw oiire opd&s jueyaA.o'i/fD)(oi XiyovTai avev yap apeTijs k.t.X. In consequence of this blunder in C I asked Prof. Vitelli if -a-iv oiiTe dpe&s ixeyaXofvxoL kiyovTai aviv yap ape- constitutes a line in K^ and he replied that it does. From this it might be inferred that C was copied NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 45 directly from K'^ ; but the inference is not a necessary one. There is nothing improbable in the supposition that the MS. intervening between K'' and C adhered to the lines and pages of K'' ; indeed, unless there were reasons for altering the whole scale of the transcript, it would be more convenient to adhere exactly to the scale of the original. K'' itself probably reproduces exactly the lines and pagination of its original. Prof. Vitelli, writing to me, says that, while each line in K'' contains on an average forty letters, the lines are either too long or too short for the space defined by the lineal ; and his inference from this is that probably the writer of K'' adhered to the lines of his original. The conclusion then which is forced upon me by the facts is that from 1115b I to 1136 b I C is a transcript of a very faithful (slightly annotated) transcript of K^. If I am mistaken in this conclusion, then C from 1115b I to 1136 b I is collateral with K'', and is a very important MS. I have stated the facts fully and leave it to scholars to estimate my conclusion. As to how C happens to follow K"' in this particular mass of tex I have nothing to say. The following facts however, which I have ascertained from Prof. Vitelli, may be stated here in case others should be able to make use of them. Fol. 33' in K'' begins at 1115b 9 with -9p(oiTov, fol. 33"^ begins at 1115b 32 with ev tovtols, fol. 34' begins at iii6a 2,2 with TTOtet, fol. 34"^ begins at iii6b 12 with ovv, fol. 25" begins at iii6b 35 with -ra, eireC. Passing to the Fifth Book we find that fol. 63"^ begins at 1136 a 29 with km, eiri The beginning of fol. 33' and the end of fol. 62'*' thus mark very nearly the points at which the close agreement between K"" and C begins and ends, i. e. C agrees closely with K"" over thirty leaves of the latter. The points in C where this agreement begins and ends occur in the middle of pages, and show no changes in hand or ink. The following list contains the K^'O'' — L^'M'^ readings in Book v : — xdpa>v corr.2 KbCB^DAld. davjxafjTiis fito Kai, apxa DAld. fUT-ai B' [eVti'j/ D]. 1129b 25 Xeipov B^. 29 BavjiacTTOs Kai CDAld. 1130 a I apxh C. 1131 a 21 cm. C. 46 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 1131 a 23 y\ CB'D. cm. Aid. 24 % fxi, "a-ot la-a CDB'Ald. om. 33 ^p^rai CAld. Xpntrerm H^^NbE'D. b I ovTios CAId.D. om. 32 TovTcp TO napa to CD. TOVTco irapa to Aid. 1132 b 9 ea-Tt 6e roCro Kal CP^. eo-Ti 8e Kat B^Ald.D. 15 couelcrdai Koi ttuiXslv B^C. TrwAflv KM aveia-dai HaNbfAld.B'D. 1133^33 TO C. om. D. b23 om. 8^ CDAId.Lb and rec. Kb, Sc ]MbH«. 1134b II om. rNbpi^C. fii7 H^iAId. [oi D and rec. C]. 1136 a 17 nav CAld. &7rav H^NbQPbB' [D has a lacuna here]. 1138a 19 TO avTo CDAld. TW aUTW H*. b 13 Twp HaNtpbAld. om. CD. KbMb. LbQb. 1130b 8 fie c. a/) DAld. 1 132 b 27 €>|£ CAId.D. €>pf|f. 1133a 4 om. DAld. Tf add. C. 23 om. CD. ante o4KoSo>ot NbpbAld. 1134a 31 KpLatl TOV CD Aid. Kplcns ea-ri tov. b 20 ovTs emdc \4yuv t6 xaff vTroypa(pr]v aXXa Ka6o\ov. This insertion is by the original hand in both MSS. 1 1 16 b 24 ('mipepovdi] tpepova-i V^ (without Correction) and A. IIl8b 17 ^'"S av VTrepTrKricrOri vircplBoXri P^A. 1119b 4 TToXKriv av^rjaivj noXKrjp e^iv av^rjai-v P^'A. 8 Kal TTavTa^oBev rw avoryrc^ om. P"A. 1127 b 20 pavTtv (TorPov ^ larpovj pdvTiv fj ijjTpoi/ crotpov P^^, pdvTiv ij IrjTpiKov cro(f>6i' A pr. 1145b 24 Pl* has oif TO Kal mo'TTfp dvSpanobov, Omitting 2coKpdTr]s aXKo Ti Kpareiv kqi TTepU\K^iv avTov. A also omits these words, leaving a space of two or three letters between mero and aa-Trep, where however an erased Kai can be detected. 1 1^5 ^ 33 Mor. Magn. i. 4 av fie p.rj e'p^dXrjs Tpocprju ovK 6x«]. A has a space of twenty-seven letters erased between ep^akrjs and Tpocprjv, pt reads &v fie prj €p(3d\T]s e;^ei opp-rji/ rpeipeiv e'ay fie prj spjSdKTjs rpo^fju ovK e;^et K.T.A. Most of these words interpolated by P'' are legible under the erasure in A. So much for the information which I have obtained from Dr. Meyncke. It does not seem to me to prove that A is a transcript NICOMA CHE A N ETHICS. 5 r from P^ or to be inconsistent with the hypothesis that both MSS. are derived from the same archetype independently. In Book V, P'' (as collated by Jackson) and A agree in the follow- ing places where the readings of P*" are unique among those of Bekker's MSS:— 1 1 2 9 a I 5 8' oi'. 16 Into. 2 6 SiKawa-ivr] Kai dSiKia. b 2 Kol Trepi. ov navTa ^(rrat. 23 ciWas OUl. 1130a 26 fiaXKoi/ fid^eiei/ clvai, 30 iyKareXonTf. b 10—13 ^'^^^ 8^ '^^ avifjov Koi TO Tvapdvofiov nXeov ov ravrov dW erepou as fiepos Trpos oKop' TO fiev yap aviaov airav irapdvop.ov to Se irapdvoy.ov ov^ arrav avis P'^AC etc., opoKoyovpivas D. 1176b 5 poSt oXXo add. Ti A. 7 TTepl ACD. 12 dymyas A pr. Ig towvtcov A F^ etc., TOVTav CLliOb Aid. 16 TavTa AP'' etc., TO TotavTa D. 17 Ta'is &vva(TTeiais AD. 18 oiSe vovs PbA. 26 8c PbAD etc. 27 17 om. ADC. 1177 a 4 tSj^ ante p^Ta om. AC D, add. Ltpb. 9 koi om. C, habet A. 19 te add. L^pbAld.AC. 25 (Tov APl^. b 9 ep&fiivov Y^K. 19 81' a om. pr. Pt'A. 24 ixovTinv /i£i/ jjSoi/ijv Pl'A. 29 oi om. P^A. 33 mV^^o-fwi' ffopifoi P''A. i2i8b 32 fV om. P^A. 35 hv rj PbA. I22I b 14 nXriKTris — Ig opyrjs om. F^A. I224 a 4 irpompelTm — i^aicfivris om. P^A. II aKovcriov Koi — /Siaiov Om. P^'A. 3 1 X'"'p<"»' ^^ cm. PbA. b 39 pro St locum vacuum Pb; no space left in A. 1230 b 16 imiroKatov] eVi TroXetos P^A. 1 234 b 14 irfpi — XfKTcov om. P^A. For the headings between Bcoks iii and vii, see Bekker p. 1234; here P^zziA. 1235 a 37 post Trnj/ M^PbA litteris locum quinque vel sex. 1238 b 12 trt] nescio quid corr, P^, A has «Vi distinctly. ^ iui n P^A. 13 (xnovhaia APb. 1244 b 3 M^P^A leave a space after Toira. 1245 a I (Tvotoixios] flrvxeias A, fi(n-o;(i'as Mb, crvaTOt;(eiac corr. Pb. 1246 a 23 oiKeiov om. P^A. Susemihl's publication De Magnorum Moralium Codice Vaticano 134a (i.e. ?*>), Berlin, 1881, enables me to add the following notes respecting the correspondence between P*" and A in the Magna Moralia : — 1 181 a 24 ^8wv MbpbAAld. 26 SoKel MbpbA. 27 yap] Om. pr. Pb (yap suppl. eadem man. Pb) A. b 25 t6] kotq to MbpbA. 26 ea-riv om. MbpbA. 26 Spa sed a in ras. Pb, dptr^s A. 26 iis om. MbpbA. 28 e^"" in ras. et 17 supra versum Pb, i'xfiv sine ras. A. 1 182 a 3 eVafav] 6Uiv pr. PbA. 9 ia-rl om. Mb PbA. 9 dyTOoCTar Ti MbpbA. I O 7rp£rov Mbpb A. II fipi^Kfiaw MbpbA. II TrpwTOv rMbpbRb, nparos A. 14 laaKios 'IcraKis Mbpb, iVaKios IVms A. 1 5 iniyivo- p.(vos PbA. 23 op5£r] eiKoVas MbpbA. 23 TaCTO Sf AKbMbAld., St toCto Pbp^. 24 Tf om. MbpbA. 25 fKrio-Tov ras Mbpb (attamen rds in mg. Pb) A (attamen ras superscripsit man. baud scio an eadem A). 24 TrpooT/Kouo-at] TrpeVouo-at Mb, npi- irpovtrai et ivpovaas in ras. Pb, ffp[6 in ras. spatio ii litt. relicto]7rovo-as A. 26 p.iiiTOL toOto] 6e ToiTa MbpbA. 27 KaTep.t^e Ka\ avviCfv^eu tls MbpbA. 28 oi 8ij] olSiv MbpbA. b 4 d'XXor 6 PbA. 5 ^p'lv Spa dyadoO Xikteov PbA. 8 iv] Sv Mb PbA. 9 p^rexovra sed e'x in ras. a. pr. m. scr. Pb, sine ras. A. 25 on] «' Mb et fort, pb (nisi potius om.) om. A. 33 Sd pr. Pb, St^ai em. rec. (ut videtur) m. nigriore atramento Pb del^ai A. 33 n] Kai rt MbpbA. 34 St.] u MbpbA. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 53 36 i] om. M^^ et corr. P^ (eras.) om. A. 1183 a 20 S>Xas sequente ras. trlum fere litt. Y°, aWas dpeVar A, mox Ka-njyoplas. 26 a(j)avwv bis pr. P^ (semel eras.) semel A. 38 imep tSjv in Pb evanuerunt, habet A. 39 ('pZ Aid. A, ipS. aut cp« pr. Pb (epei mg. re). b 7, 8 fiio — dyadoi Om. MliPbA. 1185 a 22 nepi P1>A. b 9 ras Tov Xdyov ixovcras M''P'^ et oiSeif i-as toO toO tou 'Koyov cxovtos post haec Verba add. pr. Pb, Sed Oblitt. ; ras rhv \6yov exovaas ras toO tov \6yov fXOVTOs oibeis inai- Viirai k.tX. A. 39 Xeyo/ P^A. I186 a 20 cxov P^ pr. KA. b 17 Suo Aid. pr. P^'A. 20 iroppuTepov Y^K. 21 noppoTipov V^A. 2 2 Tropporepov P^A. 1187a 21 oix om. M*'P''A. 21 fKova-lois P^A. b 7 aV om. pr. Pl> (pallidius add. re), habet A. ii88a 20 t6 — aKoCa-iov om. M^Pi^A. 21 oi ante TrpdrTci add. M^ et corr. (re. ut videtur) P^, om. A. 31 6 — 32 l3ov\6p(vot] 6 6' aKparrjs to KaKO. npaxTfi eJSuj (eJSws irpaTTfi P''A) Stl Kaxd icrriv, el 6' 6 aKparfjC ra Kaxa ctSmf on Kaxa nparrei ^ovXopfvos M'^Pl'A. b lO yap (picrd P^A. 32 Troifif Pb, jrieif A. 34 ou ante oide'v add. pr. P^ A. 1189a 23 617 post dvayKolov add. M^ et re. Pb, om. A. 36 TO — Siamai add. M^P^A. 1191b 18 dvdpamov om. pr. P^A. 1192 a 37 (raXaKavdas P^A. b 28 /icVoj] ftfcroTi)? P^Ald.A. 1195 a 35 oo-at — 81'] haec in Pb paene tota evanuerunt. In A distincte leguntur. 1203 a 13 oa-a (2> rc.) ye on Tipfj Koi Tipfj arepov {ri fietaiTepov rC.) KaKiis pr. P^, oye on n/*^ Ka\ Tipiarepov kokSis A. 1 209 a 7 to M^Ald. rc. K^, rc. Pb, rc. A, rm pr. Kb, pr. Pb, pr. A. 7 ijSi MbAld. rc. Pb, rc. A, ^8fl Kb, pr. Pb, pr. A. 7 to' MbAld., rc. Kb, rc. pb, rc. A, tZi pr. Kb, pr. Pb, pr. A. 7 uvp^iipov MbAld., rc. Pb, rc. A, a-vii(p€povTi. Kb, pr. pb, pr. A. b 16 peTaniTTTei KbAld.P'^A, pr. Pb. I2I2 a 19 oix ri voova-i A et Bekk. et, ut videtur, rc. Pb, oixi voova-i. MP et, ut videtur, pr. Pb. So much for the evidence bearing upon the relationship of P'' and A. It is not inconsistent with the view that both MSS. are copies of a common archetype ; but more than this I will not venture to say. BOOK VI. KbMb. 1138b 33 ToCr elprjpivov DB^Ald. [toCto elvai eipr)pivov Aj. 1139 a 3 om. 4 ftvai pepri Ald.AB'. 12 XoyiKo'v C sed crx. ead. ut vid. man, b 13 a\rj6(v(T(i, LbOb. toCto to flpriixivov B^C. oiv Ald.ACB'B^D. pepr) flvai D \pvo peprj t^s ^"X'l^ •"''" B^ q. Xoyio-TiKw ADAld.B'Bl d\r,eivu ACDB^B^Ald. 54 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 1139b 15 om. A. 25 h arratra [ajracra fj Aj. 1140a 5 Sio C with Kai above — by the same hand ? dc6 AB^. 14 V AAld.B'D. 18 TavT. b 2 om. Ald.D. 7 avTTj B'. 10 Toii AAld.Bl 1 1 eV^ff Ald.DB^ [Ma A]. 12 om. I 3 anaaav A. 14 om. A. 18 om. A. 32 8' al ACB^. 33 om. B''. 1 141 a II ouK Ald.B'. 1 9 &ormp. 20 TI7I/ TToKlTtK^V. 23 Km 6vl9u AB'DAld. 28 Kai A [8" «'>) 571 B==C]. bio Koa-fios avvca-rrjKev Aid. AD B'. 30 Kai (ppovtjats ADAId.B\ 1142 a 2 7roXu7rpdy/:io;/« AB'B^DAld. Trpdyfioifes C. 17 fi.?AAld. 20 om. 23 ro8i tA ^apviTTaOiiov B^C. 25 /ie'i/ CAld. 27 cm. AAld. [ol — at(TdqT)cns B^C. (/)tXo7ry3ay/iOj'es. BrjTTOTc B^ [Sf TTOTE C ; 8m Ti, omisso 6^, B'D]. oiK ACBifi^DAld. 7-o81 PapvaTaBiMov AB'DAld. om. oS B^CD. oia alcrdav6p.eda AAld.B'D. Kai ACDB'B-. Tis fi (ifiovXia ACB'B'^DAld. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. SS 1142b 9 om. 8e ACB^B^Ald.D. 15 re Kai KaxSs AB^. T-e KaKcos Ald.B'D. 21 om. ACAld.B^B^D. add. ftVai. 23 hC ACB^B^ TOVTOV fit' Ald.D. 25 auTT) CD. air,5 AAld.B'B^. 30 Ti'y 8e [ij Tis Se A], ,5 fie' r« B^B^CDAld. "43a 5 drovoCi', draoOy AAld.B'B^^D corr. C. 19 o-uyyi/aj/xoyaf. evyvapovas AAld.B^B^CD. 31 avrdi^rcoi- AAld.B^B'DC. TrdvTcov. b I Kai W. om. B'CDAld. [om. A in ras.] 14 dpxds [rai dpxds AB^B'DC 6p6ms. Aid.]. i6 W A. Tiva B^B^CDAld. 19 Seaprjcrei A. 5e<»per CAld.B'B^D. 28 prjTcov A. ^ereo^ CDAld.B^B^ 30 airoij (nescio quid corr. A). avTovs CAld. 1144a 2 TOC B^ om. ACB' Ald.D. 14 XcVo/xcc ACB^B^DAld. om. 23 om. A. «r B^B^CDAld. b I Kol yap r) dperrf irapmrkricrlas 'n-apaTrXrjcricos yap D. ACAld.B^B^. 1145a 2 vmpiova-i ACB^B^DAld. vndpxovai. 3 om. & ACB^Ald.D. 8 om. B\ f, ACDAld. &o\ LbMl>. 1138b 19 liriSe AC, /iijre Aid. 21 eV AAld. om. C. 1139a 7 Sirwi, ACB^. S;/ Ald.BiD. ii4ob32 awoSeiKTwv Ald.ADB'. dnodsLKTtKcov C. 1141a 9 re C [om. AAld.]. ye. 10 aTToSi'So/jej' AAld. aTTodtBdapev C. b34 TO ACD. TO ra [is to Aid.]. 1143a II t6 ACAld. ™. 12 TO ACAld. ™. 36 afKpoTepa ACAld. dpf^orepov. In the following list, which contains all the recorded cases of O** 56 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE unique in Book vi, asterisks have been prefixed where C agrees with O'' unique — viz. in eleven places out of the thirty- two. 01" unique in vi. 1138b 19 m^k O^, /xijTf Ald.rMb, /ii7 AC cum cet. *2i KOI om. O^C, habet A. 34 Tl's 6 OpOS C^, Tl's opOS AC. *II39b 30 apa ai apxat O^, apa Koi apxo-l C, ADB' = Bek. *ii4oa 7 fCTTi cm. O^C (sed correx. man. ead. ut vid. C), habet A. *I2 ytvrjTat O^C, yevirai A. 18 Tix"^ ™"' "? "^X") O^) AC = Bek. *28 ff;v] ^j/ SKov O^CD, fii- SXffls LbM^Ald., Cnv SK (ras.) A, SXmr cm. Kb. 1141a 12 f'o-TiV cm. Qb, habent AC. *ii42a I TO om. O^C, to pr. K^D, to A cet. 2 810 KOI O^Ald., 6td C with KOL above later, Sic! A. *II \tyoixevov O^CB^, elprjjievov AB\ ?*i7 6id cm. Qb, C? (8id at the end of a line on the immediate margin; but I am not sure whether by a later hand or not C), habet A. *i9 ai om. O^C, habent AD. 32 btaXa^Hv O^AB^Ald., Xafielv D et pr. C (corr. man. rec. SiaXajSt'iv C). 33 V post do^a om. 0^, habent AC. b 16 Ti'i om. Qb, habent AC. *20 vnei\r](f>a>s O^CDB', tlkrjtpais A. 24 &a-Tf Qb, dXKd AC cum cet. 1143 a 3 inicTTrjpSiv Kara pepos O", ran Kara pcpos Twv imcrrrjpSiv C, ra>v Kara pepos iTTiimjpajv A. 3 orov] oiov rj Ob, oroK 17 CAK^Mb, om. 17 D. 12 17 om. Qb, habent AC. 32 eWi] ft Qb, fcrri AC. *33 aTravTa O^C, iravTa Lb, dn-diTffli' KbMbpAld.DA pr. *b 27 (cai] ^ QbC, jxev, '^6 avrrj, 1139 b 1 yap tovtov, 1143 a 10 yap ol ante (TvviToC add., b 5 ^X^'^ post 5eT, 39 •)(jirja-ip.os, 1 144 a a 6e, eKaripas, 7 Kara Te, b 7 itvai &\\(os, 1 7 TLvis om. Again, in the K^'M'' — L^O*" list C and Aid. always agree after 1143 a 1 ; whereas before that point they differ in sixteen places. If we turn from C unique to O'' with K'' 'or L^ we find that the agreement of C and O'' extends throughout the whole Book, all parts of which contribute about equally to the following figures : — C 38 — L''0'' 58 K'-M" — 14 C 1. C 7 — K^'O'' 10 L^M" — 3 C. C thus follows K** or L'' where O"" happens to follow the one or the other. O"" of course belongs in this Book distinctly to the L*" variety. The relationship of Aid. is exhibited in the following table : — Aid. 37 — L'-O" 58 K'-M'' — 21 Aid. Aid. 6 — K''0'' 10 L'-M" — 3 Aid. Of the thirty-seven Ald.L''0'' readings twenty-seven are given by C ; of the twenty-one Ald.K^'M'' readings seven are given by C ; of the six Ald.K''0'' readings three are given by C. Aid. and C are thus closely related. Although Aid. inclines somewhat towards M*, yet C and Aid. are both more nearly related to O'' in this Book than to any 1 I. e. there being fifty-eight cases of U>0^ versus &MP, C sides with V^O^ in thirty-eight of them, and with K^W^ in fourteen. I [I. ,.] 58 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE other MS. Several of the cases of Ald. = K''M'' will be found to be cases in which \y and O'' (with C it may be) have an omission, and may consequently be easily explained by correction. D is in this Book a member of the group to which O^C and Aid. belong. A is still of the K'' family, but shows a considerable L'' admixture, as may be seen from the following table : — A 39 — K^M" 58 L'-O'^ — 3o A. A 9 — K'^0» 10 L''M''— o A. It will be seen from the list of O*" unique, that A does not present any of the peculiarities of that MS ; while the following list of the principal cases of K*" unique in Book vi will show that it does not present many of the peculiarities of K'' either. Kb unique in vi, 1138 b 18 K.ai cm. KbAAld. 21 Trpa^eai. K^A. 31 as 10>, oa-a A. 34 T( era. K'', habet A. 1139a 3 Xt'ym/iif!/ K^AAld. 4, 5 Koi i'xoi/Tos cm. Ri', habet A. 8 TO>v a ivhe-^ovrai K^, A:=Bek. 12 ^oiXstrdia KP, ^ovXeieadm A. 23 Sid A, 8f KP. 23 ravTa jxiv K^, fxev ravra A. 36 S' era. Kb, habet A. b 1 1 TKTTpayniva om. K^, habct A. 14 aXKa6(v Kb, ava>6fv A. 30 cm. 6 Kb, habet A. 1140a 16 Tama ttjv A, Tavrrjv Kb. b 15 8vo opdas Kb, Suo opdaU A. 24 fjTTWV Kb, rjTTOV A. 1141a I oiS' fj (ros A, ov SiKaias pr. Kb. 1 144 a 6 rw ivepyf'iv evbaip.ova A, eVfpyei'a eidaifiovia Kb. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 59 B^ and B^ belong in this Book to the L'' family, being closely re- lated to Aid. and C, and presenting considerable agreement with C. The relationship of B^ and B^ is shown in the following table :— B^ 35 } ^^"^^ 58 K^M-^ { ^7 ^; As C seems to possess some independent authority in this Book, 1 here append all my notes of its readings, occasionally inserting the readings of other MSS : — 1 138 b 18 on] t in ras. C. 19 ii^H pr. C, corr. rec. /xjjtc, \ir]hk A. 20 eV om. C, habet A. 21 Km om. C, habet A. 23 Kai A] tc koi C. 24 t^s ante in-fp- ^oX^f cm. C. 26 dX>;5et] -e in ras. C. 29 nc tis om. pr. C. 30 av om. C, Set] -ei in ras. C. 31 f'lnoifv C, flVot A, ij om. C, habet A. 32 rds] -as in ras. C. 33 dXrj^fs] f in ras. C. rovr'^ rovTo to C. 34 Ecrriv in ras. C, 6 om. pr. C. 1139^ 3 ^^° H'^PV ■r^* ^^X^^ €ivai C, A^Bek. 7 ToiaCTa] 01 in ras. C, Smov AC] S>v D. 8 Ik 8e ye AD et rec. C. 9—10 eVcpa — y€vei bis C. 10 TO Trec^vKos rrpos €KaT€pov C, AD:=Bek. 12 post emarrjiioviKov add. C to 8e \fyicr6a> 8e TovTav to ^ec fnia-TrjfjLoviKri. 'KoyicrTiKov A] XoytKoV C sed correx. eadem, ut vid., manus. 16 j) dpcTij C. 18 Kvpia add. man. rec. in spatio a librario vacuo relicto C. 21 Ka\ dnocpacns om. pr. C. 23 8ta jU€i/ ravra 5ei C, Sei Sia fitv ravra AD. 25 (TTTOuSaia C. 28 cVrt om. pr. C, TO \lffvdos C. 29 SmTOTjTiKoC] oC in ras. C. 30 ij om. C. 34 anpa^ia pr. C. 36 outt; C. tou om. pr. C. 36 Kai npaKriKr] — 1139b I ttoij/tik^s om. C sed suppl. ad oram man., ut videtur, eadem. 1139b i toC] toijtou pr. C. 2 ovj ovT€ C. 3 aXK ov TO TTpaKTOv AD, rec. C. anpa^ia pr. C. 7 /3ouXeueTat] -eierat in ras. C. 13 oKrjdevet CADB^ 15 ea-Tco pr. C Ut vid., rec. ea-Tat. 17 post vTToXrjij^u add. Kai C sed correx. 18 post p6vrjv f) ■ycmfierpia. oraovv {sic) C, sed <» in ras. et ovv addidit man. rec. spatio sex litterarum inter ovv et aWa relictO. OTaovv D. 8 i-mraKTr] C, emTaKriKrj D. Sei yap C. 9 poSt eVriV add. C fj pev yap (ppovrj. ^vvea-is CD. JO raiTdK] raurd AC ; ante ^ivea-ts (sic) habet C Kal, om. D. Kai post iivea-is om. pr. C. fl^weaia C. 10, II Kai (TVVtToi KOI fio-weroi] KOi yap ol avveroi Ka\ evavveroi ACD. 12 ^vveais C. 13 ivviemc. 15 ew om. pr. C. 16 rairo DC. 1 7 rijs] rav pr. C, corr. man. rec. 19 Se om. pr. C; post KaXovpivij add. C dVm, om. D. 25 n-ao-ai ai e^ets eiXdyas DC. 30 pOSt flvai add. Kai C, Om. D. 33 anavra C et reC. A, arrdv- rav pr. A et D. yap om. C, habet D. 35 r5v om. pr. C, habet D. b i Kai ante d cm. CD. 2 roif TTpaKTiKois pr. C, ut videtur ; rair npaKTiKals corr. C, Toit irpaKTols D. 3 ante frepar habet C aperfis. 5 Sei exew DC. lo apx"?" pr. C ut videtur, dpxi? AD; post « add. re D. ai om. pr. C, habet D. 12 dj/aTroSeiVrair pr. C. 14 6p6ws] ras apxds ACDB^Bl 1 5 17 a-oipla Kal fj (ppovrjais CB\ D = Bek. 16 Tvyxdvei €KaT€pa DCB^. 2 I fiei'] -e'i/ in ras. C. 23 di/Spdf e'crri C, D = Bek. 27 rfjv ante larpiKfjv om. pr. C, habent AD. koi] 7 C, Kal AD. 29 ycveadai DC. 31 fjplv] IV in ras. C. 36 vvv — 1144a I Kaff aurdt om. D. 36 ydp om. C. 1 144 a I aiperds] dperds D. 2 y' A] Se' C, om. D. roC om. AC. 4 17 larptKiJ C. 5 0X175] I) in ras. C. 7 post Kara add. re CA. 1 3 raijr?;!'] accent, et rjv in ras. C. 26 d om. C, habet D. 28 Kal ov namipyovs C, Kal Travovpyovs AD. 29 8cii/dri)f] 6% ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE hvvajui CADB'B^. 32 ToioKfie] -8e in ras. C. b 6 inter ofxais et ^r^roviifv unius litterae rasura C. 7 post aya66v add. e'rai DC. aWov rporrovj aX\a>s C, aXXov TpoTTOV D. I O cV (Tajiari. DC. 1 5 "■Jtm (tai eVi] ourar ctti CD. I 7 Tives OVCi. DC. 23 inter a et cVn' spatium unius litterae et rasura C. 27 dXX' 17 ^lerd DC. op^o's] Of in rasura litterae, ut videtur, 17 C. 30 TraKvaf pr. C. oSf] roii/uv CD. 34 ai om. pr. C, habet D. 1145a I post "KeyeTm add. pr. C tovto yap. 2 ovv ACB^ii^Aid. 10 om. 17 01 Aid. pr. A, D. 17 o« ACB'B^Ald.D. 22 om. 146a 8 Totv yap ifX€VOL, II biovrai del A. del Sfoprai. B'B^CDAld. 12 larp^ias ACB^B'Ald. Sepaneias. 30 rj post Kal ACAld. om. 34 ipovi^^p ACB'B^DAld. eo-Tij/ Hwnv Ka'i iroiov Te Ka\ ris NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 65 Ki^Ob. LbMb. 1145a 23 (9eoi' AD. eeloi CAld. 26 TifiiaTepov ACAld. npicoTipa. 29 creios C. ee'ios AD Aid. b3i bf,. 8i CAld. 1148a I liiKpa ACAld. piKpoV. 29 KparovvTai ACAld. aKparovvrai. 1149a 2 KnpTepeiv. KpuTf'iv CAAld. b 4 aKoXovdfiv ACAld. aKoXovSft. 9 TU7TT0L CAId. TVTTTel A. 1150a 28 TrpOTTOl CAld. wpaTTei. 29 TVTTToi. [om. CA]. TVTTTei Aid. b 22 vpoyapyaXia-avTes AAld.B^. npoyapyaKtcrSevTes B'CD iiSSa 12 ■n,v CAld. om. A. b23 avTrj CAld. avTT] A. 1154a 27 oS„ ACAld. om. D, bi7 Xf'ym 8e Kara o-Vfi/3e(3);KOf AC . Aid. om. 19 fjSv 8oK(~L ACAld. 8oK€t r]8v. The following tables, summing up the results of the foregoing lists, are here appended : — 58 27 A D C 48 Aid. 46 B' 36 B^ 35 KbMb 80 LbQb 18 A. 35 D. 28 C. 31 Aid. 27 B\ 28 B^ list). In table I, C and Aid. differ in only seven places (see K''M'' — L''0'' II. KbQb 17 LbMb In the KbC — L'^M'' list C and Aid. differ in only two places. They seem to be descended from a not remote common ascendant which K [I. I.J 66 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE belonged to the K'' variety. Many of the L'^C readings in this Book were, it seems to me, shared by a near ascendant of K'', although lost by that MS. itself: and I think it is probable that these readings are marked by the agreement of C and Aid. with L'' and 0^ While differing from all the other Aid. readings quoted by Susemihl C agrees with the following : — 1145 a 24 SijpiaSia. 1146 b 18 17 ante iyKpareta om. AD. I9 airavra D [ttoit' a]. 1 1 47 a 2 2 (TVjx^vrj flvai [crv/if^Cfai AD]. 1 1 48 a 12 a(cdXao-roi [yaaXa- Kol AD]. b 4 Koi afiapTT^jiaTa om. poSt (VKTal [om. A]. 13 Ovfiov K^* \6vp.6v A]. 22 Kpeamv midpaiiTflois. 1149 a 5 '"""'a ante fcai arj)po(Tvvr) add. AB'B'D. 28 Trpdgfas B' [Trpoa-Td^ems AB^D]. b 25 ^ ante aKpaala om. [habent AD]. 33 (Tivo- fxapia K'^L^D \jTvvopa>pia A]. I150 a 3 r]fi.dpn]Tm Kal ante ovK add. B^FO'' [e05ap- TQi Kal add. A., om. B^]. 7 fivptaTrXaa-ia K^L^" \_p.vpww\d(na A]. 1151a 7 ttju Om. Mi> [habet A]. 27 roirov rMb [roiTcov AD]. 33 ph om. rMbDB'B' [habet A], b 7 ra om. pr. Kt [to A]. 15 Si- AM^D. 1152a 11 pev om. vM.^ [habet A]. 34 Ti ante Kaprepia et Ti ante paKaKia om. rMfc [habet A, alterum om. D]. b 17 TijK rO'^ pr. Lti [t5 A]. 28 post yey/crfit add. dKoXovdfja-ovcn AD. 35 VTToXvjTou AMt [vTToXoijrou DK^]. 1153a I eVSeoiJo-T/s DAB'B^Kl^. t 2 T-eXf I'mtrti' A. 24 ivSoi'ijK post pr]8eptav BrV^ [A=Bek.]. b 7 S' rAD. 27 \aol Ar [cm. B'D]. 28 TToXXoi (prjpi^aa-LV B'Dr [ttoXXoi AB^]. 33 yf poSt flXrjipan om. AK^L^. 1 154 b 5 f'«'pai' K^iAld. eripa rec. C, sed post a unius litt. atque paroxyt. rasura [(T€pa A]. 15 XvTTT/r DrRPOl' [XurrSj/ A]. In addition to the agreements in the foregoing list I have noted the following between D and Aid. : — 1145 b 30 OTi pill [ort AC]. 1146 a 35 Tov ipdpvyya nviyr; ti 8el eri. nivetv (Aid. has TOV not t^v) [AB'B^C = Bek., A reading tn mwii/]. 1150b 14 aanep [oTov AC]. 31 irais [irds A, Om. C]. 1151a 23 dvaiSrju A [dviSrjv B'B^C]. D agrees with K*" unique in the following places : — 1145 b 24 avTrjv. 1148 a 6 8(. 1152 b 35 in-oXoiVou. In 1150 a 29 C agrees with K^A and N^ in omitting tvtttol rj d 6pyLC6iJ.evos ; but the homoeoteleuton makes the agreement of little consequence. While C and Aid. are very closely related, being descended from NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 67 a MS. not distantly related to K'', but corrected by means of one resembling C, D is also descended, in this Book, from a MS. related to K*", but very considerably corrected by means of a MS. or MSS. of the L*" variety. This conclusion respecting D I rest principally on the ground that D has considerable affinity to Aid., which distinctly, although not so distinctly as C, belongs to the K'' variety. To the omission in 1 150 a 29, common to C with K''A and N^ may be added 1 151 a 19 l6i(TTy] rK''L*'AC, and 1152 a 22 ovUv K'^AC [ovSeyt D]. C or D agrees with the following Aid. readings not quoted by Susemihl : — 1 145 a 30 post drjpiaSrit add. (j)t^(riv CAld., om. AD. 1 1 46 a 34 TTapavofila DCAld. [Trapoifiia AJ. 1 147 a 32 17 KoAvovcra CAld. [/«i)Xuovcra Aj. 34 ivovcra A] ovaa CAld., ipovaa D. b 21 ('(jif^rjs ACAld. cum. cet., dn apxiji D. 1149b 2 yap ToC cm. CAld., habent AD. 30 aKoKaala AD, OKpaaia C, 17 dxpaaia Aid. 1150a 15 t^eis B^B^CAld. [jitrnju St Tav irKdarav i^eis B'B']. 15 K&v el peiraxri AAld., K&v penocn B'C, B^D^Bek. 20 post irpoaipea-iv add. Kai CAld., om. AD. 2 2 a;iCTafieXi7ros] p.rj fiCTapifXrinKos DAld., 6 yap d^eTa/ie'XijTOf dviaros Om. AC. A, in this Book belongs distinctly to the K'' family. BOOK VIII. KbM''. LbO'> 1 155 a 12 Se ACAld. 29 8' ACAld. b 15 TO ante ^ttov, kuI post tittov ACB'DAId. 27 iv ACDAldBiB^*. 32 Hv ACAld.B'B^D. 1 156 a 24 SoKfi (piXla C. 27 oiSe' ACAId.B'B^D. b 9 ayadol 8' ACAld. 23 fjSi &,r\s>s ACAld.B^B^D. om. [to om. B^, habet koC], em. idv. <^Ckia SoKfi ADAld.B'B'' om. om. dirXcof r]hv. K 2 68 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 1157a 17 32 b 5 1158 a 19 24 aXk^Xois elvm CAld.DB'B^. o/xoioV Ti TavTrj Ald.B^. TM CAld. [om. A*]. air . aiiTO a-yai £6v C. 33 1159a 7 1161 a 27 airo TO ayaeoV rK^M^B^ om. D. ov. Si Aid. 28 fioiXovrai Koi inidKi'is CB'D Aid. b 8 h{,C. 17 Ka\ rjpTrjtrdai B'CAld. 23 oSoi-s (^' Mb Aid.) 5/)ig ACB^ B^Ald. 1162a 2 (TuvoiKfifflfrai ACAId.B^. b 16 (TvvTifKpdeiv ACB'B^Ald. 1 163 a 28 om. Aid. 31 n\e1ov [om. C]. bio TifirjV WTrovefiOvcnv ACB'Ald. 1 7 T171/ a^iav TTOT av ACB'B'^Ald. 2 dTa VIOV Aid.]. 2 2 d(j)iei/al B'B^ (A ((piipai). KbQb. us AAld. Kara Trjv (^i\iav ACB'B^. (TVvavakoKTai ACB^Ald.D. hi) Kb Aid., 8e Ob, om. C. om. OVTOl A. 1155b 4 1156b 5 27 28 34 1157a 2 4 ixlvov A*Ald.DB'. Sn B^B^CAld.A*. oiSe CAld.A*. 8^ A* [dn Se C]. KOI eVtetKel? ^ovKoutoi A - 5e A* [d€ t6 Aid.]. TjpTTjcrdai de A*, ^pt^ o Sous'. (ruz/oiKctouj/Tat. 0-VPdtT]fX€p€V€lV. 6 AC. 7i-X«'(o AAld.B'. aivovijxoviTL nfirju. av TTOTe TTjU d^'iav. 6(f>€LK0UTl AC. dtpe'Lvai CAld. Lb^b KOTO cjiikiav DAld. crvvoKSxrai B'. SfZ A. TavTa] ravTa ACDAld. TOlOUTOt CAld. biajiivoxxTiv ACAld. TToXXoiy. aiJTOir virap^u CDA*Ald. Ka'i post 8«' CAld.A*. ' An asterisk is attached to A throughout the lacuna supplied by pages in a later hand. See p. 48. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 69 1158b 33 yevrjTai. yiyvrjrai CAld.A* 1159a 23 i^Uvrai nepi airav. rrep! airwv icpUvrai A*CB'B'DAld. 32 vefxa)(Xt. irpoarjKei aTTO- B'B'CDAld.A*. b I TOVTCOV. T^v Toioiriov A*CB'B'Ald.D. 1 om. C. post iwiTpeneiv add. vn-rjpeTei L^, VTTt)peTUV MbAId-A'-^B^B^D. 20 Tov CAld. om. A*. 21 vypa ov ^rjpa. ^ripa ovx iiypM B'B'CA*Ald. 21 yeviaOai B^BTAld. ir]p^ ovx iypo" D. yivea-dai A*D. ii6oa 24 avTois. iavToh CAld.DA*. 1161 a 18 re. T-e yap A*CD (re OmisSO D) Aid. 33 b 3 om. Aid. aide. TO post mi CA*. v' CA*Ald. 1162a II iv A. om. CAld. 1163a 2 om. A. Ka\ U6vTi B^B^CAld. b 23 boKei CA. boKTi Aid. The following tables sum up the results of the foregoing lists :— 20 Ald.~ 7 Aid. 13 20 B^ C SB'. 6 C. A* . KbMb 2 9 LbQb < 10 A*. 8 D 4D. 1 1 B^ 3B"-. 13 A^ ^4 A. Out of the twenty agreements of Aid. with K'^M'', seventeen are in company with C ; and out of the seven agreements of Aid. with L'^O'', four are in company with C. B' 2" r 7B^ Aid. 7 18 Aid. C 8 16 C. B^ 3 - KbQb 25 LbMb < 5BI D I II D. A 7 3 A. A* i_, ^13 A*. 70 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE Out of the eighteen agreements of Aid. with L'^M'', fifteen are in com- pany with C ; and out of the seven agreements of Aid. with K'^O'', five are in company with C. The following list contains the agreements which I have noted in this Book between C and Aid. in other connexions than those recognised in the K''Oi^-L'>M'> and K''M'=-L''0'^ lists :— jigga 31 ?!■' Ki! f""" \kixi. i'vwi ArM^DJ. 35 oo-a rM^ [to A]. 1 156 a 7 yap ("Ti B^ \yap D OmisSO iar^v, ie A, 817 B^]. 7 ftSr) TTJs (piXias DB' [ra rrjs (fiiXias el'Si; A, ('iSq ra Ttjs rai AB'B^]. 29 TovTav OVK elcri rM^B^B^ [ovk eicrl tovtoiv A1. 1163a 32 TrXeio) rQb [TrXfTov A]. The foregoing list does not pretend to exhaust the agreements between C and Aid.; but it is large enough, taken in connexion with the K''M''— L^O" and K^C— L'^M'' lists, to show that in this Book again C and Aid. are closely related. They are related through common descent from a MS. resembling M''. This common ascendant had a NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 71 text in which, as in that of M^ extensive intermixture of K'' and L"" readings had taken place. D seems to be related to M^ although more distantly than C and Aid. B^ and B^ are also related to M''. A belongs to the K*- family, and A* to the L'' family. BOOK IX. ii63b32 1 164 a 25 28 34 b 9 1165a 17 24 30 31 b 21 22 23 35 1166 a 23 25 35 b 12 12 19 20 29 32 1 167 a 16 KbMb. ■navais AB^. i>a66vTa ACBiB^Ald. T<5 ACB'B'^Ald. ylyverai B^. TaTTeiv AC. d/j/xoVroi/ra ACB'B^Ald. tfeoZt ACB'Ald. <5ffa!'™i' ACB'B^Ald. dfl Treipareov ACB^B'Ald. TovTio rj B'rAld. [toijt-iu T] A], o^y (yow ACB'B'Ald.'). ylvoiTO AB'. Trpoycvo/ievrjv B^. (npoytvoiievrjv A, rrpoayivo- ix^vr," B'CAld.). om. pvuai AB" eti'at (ptKia. Ka\ did B^CAld. fJLKTOVVTai (Kai K.'^B^) <^€VyQV(Jl ACB'Ald. 01 TOiovToi iavTois ACB'Ald. TO A. om. B'C. TOiavT A. f'XjriSa e;fCKla CAld.B'B^. hid W. fua-ovai re Kal (peiyov(n, H'^ OmisSO re. eavTols ol ToiovTot. Tore B'CAld. Kai ante wp6s A Aid. TaSr B^CAId. evTTopias eXnida e^av. 72 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 1167 a 18 24 29 b 18 22 29 32 ii68a I 19 20 21 b 4 7 om. A. OTOVOVV ACB^ (OTOOVV AW.). om. ACB'Ald. om. 01 SaveicravTfs 8e Koi frnfieXoiiv- TM A. ovd' A. neirovBoTas C (e^ TTCffOi/^oraff ArNbAld.B'). TOVTO 7T€p\ TOVS TTOtrjTds ACB Aid. (X^iv A (fX^'" post eoKfV W Aid. et corr. C). tI,v ACB'. rd ACB\ fiaXicTT avra ACB'Ald. TO Ilia •v/'i'X^ 't"' Koira Ta (j)IXo>v B'CAld., A with Ti>v after ra. 9 fxakKTT av vnapxot A. 1 1 XpeMf enea-dat ACB'Ald. 15 om. A. 27 iaVTm ACAld. 1169a 6 5 Tov KaXoO ^' ACAld. II fWiV ACB'Ald. 15 om. 16 ToiTO a Sfi A. 25 S" AC. 29 TTfpi Tt/udj A. b 6 oeSo/o'f ACB'Ald. 10 cl' re ACAld. 13 fVifijTfiToi ACB'Ald. 17 airw Ta jraKT' ex*'" oya6d A CB'Ald. 21 om. 22 evdalixoi/L KOL twv (jiiKojv A, 31 Toi S' dyaSoC A. 1170a 6 pace ACAld. ,7 B'CAld. OTfoCf. TO post Kal add. o! ACB'Ald. 01 8e SaveliravTfs koI (mixeXovrai B CAld. oix B'CAld. fi'f pyeTT^^evTay. TTfpi ToilS WOlrJTaS TOVTO. om. C. om. Kal 617 TO. aurcS fidXtCTTa, TO Koiva Ta (j)iKa>v koI fila i/'u^'?. fiahioB' virdpxft B'CrAld. Xpeoiv brj eTreoSai. oSu B'CAld. avra. TOV KaXov rj. om. irpaTTdv ACAld. a Set TaiTa B'CAld. 8,5. TTfpi TOS Tlp.a.S B'CAld. p.rihtv6s. el 6f. ^TjTelTaL. aiiTov TTOVT 'ixuv TayaQa, tS>v ACAld. evSaipovi (j)iKa)v B'CAld. ToC ayaSoi 6' B'CAld. pni&iou B'. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. n 1 170a 19 ilvai. Kvptat AC B^Ald. KvpLcos eLvat, 25 aur^S". Uirns ACAld. 29 aKTBav^Tai post opa B'CA, (with Kul after opa A.) post aKoiei. b 2 t^ A. V fffl^ CAld. 8 om. ^' ACAld. 10 eavTr)v AC. avTTjV Aid. II ylvoiT ACAld. •yeVoir'. 16 Kav 0. Kai 6 ACrAld. 16 cm. KCW. aV Aid. 22 om. ACS'. ante km add. KoKiotii-qv Aid. 1171a 6 virapxiiv AAld. virapxd- WC. 10 ov. oiSe ACBi. 10 ivbex^aBai ho^uev av ACB^ 8o|ficj/ Sv ivhey^itxBm. Aid. KbQb. Li-Mb. ii63b32 dKO/xojofiSeVt B^ aj/o//oetSe'o-i ACB^Ald. 1164a 27 om. CAld. post acSpi add. ap/fiot eo-rm A in ras b 10 ■yip AV ACB'B^Ald. y'p- ii66a 5 Twr CJitXcOV A. Tov (piKov CAld. 1167a 7 iiridvpei A. emBvpfj C. b33 yivoiVT C. yivoiT AAld. 1169a 29 a>j A. fie CAld. 1170a 16 SvmfjLU ACAld hvva\Liv Nb. The following are the numerical results for Book ix : — A 55-^ rio A. B> 30 21 B\ B^ 13 >KbMt 6 7 LbQi^ < 3 B'* up to 1 1 66 b 12. C 37 28 C. Aid. 31-^ . 29 Aid. Thirty of the thirty-one Ald.KbMb readings are shared by C; and twenty- four of the twenty-nine Ald.LbC readings. 5 A ) c 3 A. 4 C V K'Ob 8Li>Mb I 4C. 3 Aid. J ( 4 Aid. L [I. I.J 74 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE All the three Ald.K'^O'' readings ai'e shared by C ; and three of the four Ald.L^M* readings. It would be difficult, on the evidence afforded by the foregoing lists, to determine whether B'C and Aid. belong to the K*" or L'' variety ; but the following list of the agreements between C and L'', where the latter MS. differs from K*, M*", and O'', enables us to decide in favour of the view that C and Aid. (together with B^) belong to the K'' family, because more than half of the L''B'CAld. peculiarities are shared by A, and A is distinctly of the K** family. The large admixture of L*" readings therefore in B'C and Aid. may be explained by the correction of a common ascendant belonging to the K*" variety by means of a MS. of the L*" variety. B^ in this Book seems to belong to the K'' family more distinctly than B^C or Aid. The whole of this Book up to II 71 b 35 is omitted by D. 1165 b 5 ^'] i5 8m LbCAld.r [7' A]. 26 Sta/reVotl SiajueVet L^-'CA. 36 orac] oTf L^C [oTOK A]. 1 166 a 6 01 Trpoo-KeKpouKOTf?] 01 /ii7 TT. L''B' at C marg. [A oi irpoo-.]. b 20 a7rf;(0;ixei'oi'] aT!cj(6)iivos L^B'C [aTTf^'^V^'""' -^l- 1 167 a 10 hv oieiv'] ohekv av LliCAld.F \ati ov6iv A]. 1 168 a 28 Km] cm. L^CAld. rA. b 2 «] ^ fjC (ixovTOLv manus, ut \idetur, eadem C), exoproiv Aid. 29 yoiv] yap L^E'CAld-A. 1 169 a 18 8e wepi] &i 7-0 nept L'^CrAld.AB^ 28 ^] 8e LbCAId.rA. b I (piXavTou ftvat 8ei A] Sei (Tis fjbovrj A (^ ai/a- TrXijpcocris ly 17801/15 D). avaTrKi)pui(ns 17 ijSoj/i) B^B'CAld. 23 e'trriV. 7-aCr' fVriV ACDAld.rB'Bl 23 ttXjji'. pia A. e^aplas B'B'CAld.D. 1179a 4 cipxovTa A. &pX0VTas B'B'CAld. 21 (pepovTas. im Kl-Ob 17 LbMb < ■B> 6. B^ 4. C II. D II. Aid. II. -A 5- CDAld. = L''M'' seven times. CD and Aid. are thus very closely related to one another, being descended from a common ascendant nearly related to L''. That their relationship to this ascendant is not through the intermediation of a MS. of the O^ branch of the L'' family is, I think, shown by the following list, which contains the agreements of CD and Aid. with L'' where that MS. differs from K^ M^ and Q>°. [Where A, C, or D is not specified in the following list, its reading is that of Bekker : no in- ferences must be drawn from silence regarding B^B^] : — 1 172 b I o^6di ttot] air^s r \J°, B'B'=Bekker. 8 T^f cm. Lb. 1 2 (j}epea-dat iis naaiv cipicTTov firjveveiv L^ ; sic etiam B'B'CDAld., nisi quod fitjveia habeant ; cpepea-dai iirjvvei ms iraai tovto apicrroi/ ov A. 30 ti.^Ta c[>povfj5 L^AB^ 1 1 ovS'] OVK L^AAld.D. 20 (vSeiai yeyevrjvrai CDAld.LbB^ ci/Semi -yeyco/rai B^ 20 ov yivoivT av avairX-qpaiTas L^Ald. ; pro yevoiVT habet D Xe'yoiir'. 2 I \iyoi Tis aV] \eyon' au Tis L". 78 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 1 1 73 b 24 TTiKpa fj yXvKea L". 25 oiVo)] oiVm Srj L^CAld.D. 1 1 74 a. 28 Xa^elv Kivrjcnv TeXeiaj/] Kwrftrw TfXeiav Xafie'iv L^. 33 (V secundum om. L^CDAId. (eV ra a-raSia Kal Ta fJ-epei Kal iv iripa Ka\ eTi'pa fiepu L^DAld.C ; cV autem ante alterum cVepw addit C cum Kb ; B'' habet iv tm a-raSia KOI fV TM pe'pcL Kol iv iripco Kal eripat /lipit oiSi : A habet iv ra oTa&io) Kal iv Tm /ie'pei Kal iv tTepco ov8e k.t.X. ' B' habet iv tw a-Ta&la Kal tm f-ip" Kal iv iripm pepei oiSe). b 26 opoias om. U>B ; add. CAB'B' et rec. L^. 26 GLTtd elcnv L". 28 8ej yap ^ L^CDAld. 31 ye Tovj y( tov yc Tfi. 33 e'ois ovv &v ri to alfrBrjTov fj vorjrov fj oiov Sei Kal to U> ; etur S' ov av noTe to ala-OtjTov ^ voTjTov K.r.X. B^B'CDAld. J i solus, dprjVTai ACD cet. 1176a I KCLi 7} aKOTj Kal 7] oo'Cpprja-is L^. 4 (cai ante ijSovij om. L''. 1 1 ia-Ti post XvTrqpd JJ>A (XvTrijpa fori xai /iio-i/rd librarius, ut vid., ipsc in rasura scripsit A). 30 Tf om. LI". b 8 KaXa Kai om. Ifi, Kal KaXd pOSt a-ivov&ala D. 23 <^aiWrat] (j)alvovTai 1J>. 33 CTTTOuSafi;] o-n-ODSaffiK L''. 1 1 77 a 4 ri./ add. L^Pt, om. ACDAld.B'B'. 5 a-irovSaioTepav^ (TnovSatoTdTijv L^*, crirovSaioTepov D. 26 fit] re L\ 27 Siaymyiji'] aymyiji/ L^CAld. 30 rois 8e roioiJroif] ruJc 8c toiovtoiv JJ', 33 auro'i/J iaVTov 1J>. h 7 €1/ om. L^CD. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 79 1177 b 7 at eVe'pyeim L^CDAld. 15 Kai om. L^D. 18 alperai elaiv^ daiv alpeTat Ll'CD. 26 &v e'it] ^ios KpeiTTavj ur) &v Kpelrrav /Si'of L^, av e'ir) Kpc'iTTav Plos B'B'C DAld. 33 aTTodavaTiCeiv Ll^B^ anadavaTtC^LV ACB^Nt'Ald., awavaSavaTiCnu D. 33 TTavra] arravra L^'CD. 1 1 78 a 2 TravToiv om. L^'C, post virepexu A. 2 CKOOToy ffrai L^'Ald.A, iKaaros om. C, exaaTOf toCto efrai D. 6 (O-rivj iaff L^CAld., ea-rai D. 7 /idXurra toCto L^CAld.D. 10 Koi aXKa T-a] Koi to. aWa to L^ACDAld. 13 biai-qpovvTei poSt iKaario IJ^CT) [Aid. fiiaipoCcTfs]. 34 a/i(3!)to-/3i;7£:Tai] f^relrat Lt'CBiB''Ald.D. b 3 roj 5e SciopovvTi] Ta>v 6e 6sa)pouuT03v L". 5 o-i/g] o-vf^K LtiD. 1 2 post oo-a add. aXXa Li^CDAld. 12 avSpftons] dvSpelas L^. 15 (11 Li>A, ei CD cum cet. 28 ouSa/iS] oiSa/iSs L^, ov&apoi O^^CDB^B^Ald. 1179a 3 fj wpa^is K^'Ald.] 17 Kplcris oiS' 17 npa^is L'^ACDB'B^, 17 trptVit oiS' ai 7rpa|cis MbQb. b 7 wpoTpe\jfat L^NliB^CDAId., dn-OTpe^ai Bl 24 Se'fl ACD, Se'ei L^, de'i TM>. 25 c(9fcri] ^'dia-i L^Ald. 27 crvi/eiT;] o-wt'.) LbACDAld.B'B^ 1 180 a 2 fWiS^] fVei' V>C, B'B2=Bek. 3 aV om. L^B^D, habet B^. 1 6 fV om. L'^. 19 oiSf B'B-CDAld.r, otVt Si) L^ oiS« 6ij A cet. b 3 eViT);8eUjudT(Bi/] TratSeu/inrw!' L'^B'B'CD, fViTT/Seu/idrwi' AAld. 9 fjcrvx^a Roi acT(.Tia\ da-iTta Ka\ rjdvxla L^CDAld. 1 1 8,] hi LbCDAld. 30 Trapd] Tiepl L''. 1 181 a 10 TToXmK^r om. 1>CD, del. K^, habent Aid. A. 20 eViTeXeirai] TcXeiTat L". b 12 TrapaKmovTwv] TrapaKemovrav L". 19 eVdo-Tar] eVdirraif L°. 8o ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE In the foregoing list, which contains all, or nearly all, the recorded readings of L*" where that MS. differs from K'', M^, and 0^ eighty-seven in number, the agreements of C are thirty-seven in number, of D thirty- eight, of A thirteen, and of Aid. twenty-eight. In thirty-one readings C and D agree with L*" in company; and of the twenty- eight agree- ments of Aid. with L*", twenty-four are in company with C or D, or both. CD and Aid. are thus much more closely related to L'' than O*" is in this book. We may assume, I think, that some of the numerous readings in which CD and Aid. agree against L'' and other MSS, or L* alone, are readings which existed in an ascendant of L''. Some of these readings in which C and D or C or D = Ald. have been given in the foregoing lists ; others are given in the following list, which contains some Aid. readings not recorded by Susemihl : — CD and C or D=Ald. versus KtLbMtQb. 1172 b 2 Ml ov ToiavTTjv DAId. [cm. OV CAJ. 10 [aXKoya CD, oKoya A Aid.] 28 novov tiovov Aid. pr. C [DA = Bek.]. 1 1 7 3 a 1 1 fi erepov ACB'B^Ald. [p-rtSiTepof D]. 20 Koi Kara ADAld., Kai, omisso Kara, C. 26 aid CDAld., dec A. 1174a 3 0)f oioi/rai ACDAld. b 21 ^ rj&ovfj DAld., TjSovrj CA. 1 175 a 26 TM ante alterum el'Set add. DAld., om. AC. 30 aiivd^d CAld., a-vvai^u D, lacunam hie habet A. b 8 /<&] j(i;xov K^^Ald., KaTnKa);^ifioj/ AC. 2 2 ms cm. K^CAld , add. D cum cet. B^ and B^ in this Book belong to the CDAld. group, i. e. are closely related to L*". A^ although still of the K*" family, contains a large number of readings which occur in L^ Some of them probably existed in an ascendant of K'', although lost by K*" itself. The Table on pages 83 and 83 sums up the numerical results obtained in this work, so far as K^O"— L^M" and K'^M"— Li'O^ are con- cerned. In Book i, e. g. K*" and M* agree against L*" and O*" in thirty- eight places, in twenty-six of which A sides with K'' and IVP, and in ten with L'' and C ; and so on with the other MSS, B^B^ etc., along the line : — M [T. I.] 8 '2 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE Book I. < KbMb A. B'. 26 8 Bl 8 C. 8 D. 10 Aid. 6 3" L^Ob KbQh 10 29 4 I 29 I 29 3 27 3 29 3 l^W" 3 4 3 3 Book II. - K^Mb 24 15 15 17 19 17 2 9 LbQb 4 II 4 I 10 I 12 6 8 I lO 3 L LbMb 2 I I Book III. f KbMt 5 2 I 4 3 7 3 52 20 I 21 5 12 5 28 27 I ' LtMb 18 40 32 21 31 35 Book IV. < r KtMfc 4 5 I 2 I 2 56 14 16 69 4 14 3 19 : I ' LbMb 13 37 29 7 46 43 Book V. r KbMb A 4 4 3 ^ LbQb H'Mb 19 Qb (fro ,31 KtLb . I A 2 I 3 4 15 3 6 2 7 7 ■n 1 136 b i)... 3 ...II 26 9 9 NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 83 A. B^ B'. C. D. Aid. f „ KbMb 29 17 19 14 41 21 37 5- LbQb 23 37 34 38 Book VI. .0 K^Ob 9 I I 7 2 6 2 L^Mb I 3 I .32 Ob .. II r ^ KbMb 80 LbQb 58 36 35 48 27 46 18 27 28 28 35 31 Book VII. • ^ KbQb 10 12 I 12 l'' LbMb 5 4 3 5 A*(ii5^a8- -ii6ibi9). r KbMb 29 LbQb 13 13 11 20 8 20 4 5 3 6 4 7 10 Book VIII. KbQb 2t 7 2 3 8 I 7 I ^ " LbMb 3 7 5 16 II 18 13 r KbMb 67 LbQb 55 30 13 37 31 10 21 3 28 29 Book IX. - ^ KbQb LbMb 5 3 4 4 3 4 KbMb 18 4 3 6 7 7 43 LbQb 23 20 22 35 33 36 Book X. - KbQb ^'^ LbMb 12 3 5 5 6 4 5 6 4 II II II 12 KbLb... . 1 1 12 [The C figures in Book iii. refer to the first part of the Book only, up to 1115 b I, after which to the end of the Book C never occurs on the LbMb side, and only once on the LbQb side.] 84 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE The following Table gives the number (approximately) of the readings of K*" where that MS. is unique among Bekker's MSS. in certain books of the Ethics, — the right hand column gives the number of times in the various books that C agrees with K*" unique : — Kb unique. C. Book I. 87 2. Book II. 95 2. Book III to 1115b I. 76 4. Book III from ni5bi. 50 43. Book IV. 80 73. Book V to 1136 b I. 92 71. Book V from 1136 b i, 42 o. Book VI. 61 2. Book VII. 94 6. NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 85 The following Table gives the number of the unique readings of L"^ in Book x, with the agreements of ACDAld. :— Lt unique. A. C. D. Aid. Book X. 87 13 37 38 28. The following Table indicates the family— K or L— to which the five English MSS. and the Aldine edition seem to belong in the various books. Books iii. and v. have been divided into iii\ iii^, and v^ v^ on account of the peculiar character of C between 1115b i and 1136 b I. An italic K or L indicates the fact that the relationship is not very marked ; (M) or (O), that the relationship is not inde- pendent of that of one or other of these two later MSS. or of its near ascendant ; and a point of interrogation, that I am unable, on account of deficiency of data, or for other reasons, to determine the relation- ship at all : — Book I II IIP IIP J IV V V VI VII VIII IX X ? h-i 1 t4 Affinities of M" and O". 6 J 1-1 1 .2 \ 1 J 9 J 9 t4 J 9 J s ? 9 1-1 J A. K K K K K K K i^ K K K ^ B'. L E L L L L L L E (M) E L W. L E L L L ? .? L E (M) K L L c. L E Z K K K (0) (0) K (M) ^ D. L E E Z Z L ? ? L A' (M) lacuna L Aid. L z Z L ? f (0) K (M) E L APPENDIX. I HAVE reserved for an Appendix my remarks upon a sixth EnglisI: MS. which, on account of its lateness, could not properly be placed on an equal footing with the other five for the purposes of description and comparison. The MS. in question is Brit. Mus. Royal MS. i6. C. xxi (I call it B'), written on paper in the sixteenth century. It contains ff. 131, and has twenty-three lines to the page, and between forty and fifty letters to the line. There are numerous Latin notes on the margin. Although late, it was possible that this MS. might be found to have been transcribed from a MS. of mark; but this possibility was not realised. My examination, which covered nearly all the KHP> — U>0^ and K^O'' — L^M^ read- ings in the Ethics, and many others of importance, shows that its text is essentially that of B^ and the Aldine Edition. In the following list (covering the whole Ethics) the readings not within square brackets [ ] are those of B^ To these readings of B' I have appended the symbols of other English MSS. where their readings had not been recorded in the body of this work ; in cases of their agree- ment with B' their symbols have been simply appended to the readings of that MS ; where they differ, their readings have always been enclosed within square brackets. Thus, ' 1095 b 6 dpxri B'D [dp/cel B^] ' means that B' has dpxrj, and that B^ and D agree with it ; while B^ reads opKd. Bl 1094 a 8 Kai, 10 apeTTjV. 13 toV. 8e. b8 yf. 23 eKao-roi/. IO95 a 3 TTpd^eav, 13 neippoipiaaSa. 27 To'KrSf ndcriv airiov iari tov uvm dyadd. 32 TrXa- Tcov. 1095 b 6 dpxri B^D [dpKEi B^]. 10 add. (j)pa(i-crd^i,6vos k.t.\. 23 ToOro to. 27 dyadovs elvai. 1096 a 9 Kairoi. 23 TovTiav. b I dvdpanra. 8 eWiB. 10 dpTjadai. 26 yE. 32 Ka\ epm. 13 TOtavTai 6e at. 28 rjdia-TOv Si Tvxetv ov ri9 eKaa-TOS e'pa. 30 Trjv dpia-Tt]v. b 9 Jj nXXar. 20 § Sid. 1 100 a 8 ripaiKo'is. 1 7 Tap post KaL om. 32 to post Sfj om. b 35 Kai (paiiXa. IIOI a 20 paKapiovs 8' dvdpanovs. 2 1 /xfV. b 2 dipavpov. 12 Srj, 88 APPENDIX. 29 KpetTTOV. 34 yj/vxiKo)!/ CD [^vxtKarepav L''B'B']. IlOZa 5 eVct. 6 cm- aKCTrreou rdxa. 12 rj (TKei/'is avrt]. 25 TrkeltTTOv [TrXfioc B'B^J. b 13 Tijf. 1 4 eyxpaToCy Kai d/cpOToCr. I^rf. 1 103 a 22 airdy. 26 napaylveTm. 32 rmv aX- Xaw T€xvav. b 7 Kai yiverai D. 10 ot olKoSofiOi. 1 5 avBpamovs yiuopeda. 24 ei^us. 29 wayKaioi/ emcTKeij/aiidat nepL 32 vjTfpKeicrdu). 34 npoSia/ioyela-Ba). 1104 a I wpaKToiv. Tvpos D. 25 rif. 27 ai 4>^opaI. b 18 wporepov. 29 eVt. 32 aa-viJ.(ji6pov. 34 re. 1105a 7 Kai] 7. II ^^ikJ. 19 to cracppova. 24 eav KOI ypap.p.aTiK6v n Trotrjo-rj. 27 yivoji^va. 28 raCra. 29 edi'. b 4 afffp Kai ex. 19 /j€Ta Se TauTa Ti eVrtK 17 apiTrj (TKfTrreov. 2I-23 imBvplav — eXfoc] B' = Bek. nisi quod 6vp6v post opyiji/ addat, 11 06 a 8 Trpamiv anXSis. 28 Trpdf. b I pvar. 8 fS eTrn-cXfi. 13 mf 817 \iyopev. 2 2 eVi. 27 apa fo-riV. 35 TTavTohairSis Se /carai. 1 107 a 12 -^iyeTai] Xcyerai B'B'-'D. 23 tA to] to. b 3 8e to. 7 S'^'V o^^' "Srot dj/dpaTos TiTVxr]Kam.v 'idTaa-av 8e avalaOriToi,. 26 0^1-17. 27 pi-Kpd. 1 1 08 a 2 fV Om. 28, 29 d. b II 8e. 30 pev TO. II09 a 23 Tols TvaOecn Kal Tois npa^eaiu. 29 Stojrep eVti to eS Kal iTTrdviov Kai eVaii'erdi' 6 Kai KaXoi/. 3^ ^ KaXu\|/-OJ napi]vei, 32 TOWT-ou] TO as Toti. b 5 awayayovres. 1 1 10 a 1 4 eKovaiov Sfj Kai to aKovcnov. 25 VTTepT(wei post (jivaiv. b I3 Sij. 23 eVra). IIII a I Kai poSt yap. 6 av om. 2 2 ^laiov. 25 81'. 28 ^ 6vp6v. b 18 Sid B^B^D. 1112 a I ho^rj. 7 (By om. 14 ovdev ia-Tiv. 20 aV Tif ^ovKiviraiTO, b 1 5 Tivav. 21 elprjpivov B B^D. 1113a I ToijTO ^ TTiTTerai, ^ 7T£TT0La>Tai COS 8er. TtoOto ^ 7re7reo"Tat ojff 8ft B B L", j; jreV(ras. ai) P^TOi my 8fi Al. 9 irpoeXoivTO B^B^C [Trpofi'Xoj'TO D]. lO eK Om. 33 aiv. b 13 apa] eiTTai. 14 paKapiov. 20 e<^'. 24 auToi aiTioi. 26 npos oaa. 29 aXX' OTiow. 1 1 14 a 2 oj/ TO /liij dyvoetv. 12 rdv aKoXaaTalvoVTa aKoKatTTOv. 1 8 JSoAhv a. 2 1 ovKm] OVK. 27 iy^i^crai. h^ fiy]8ils. 4 inter toC et TeXouy habet B^ T^s dpfT^f 1115b 13 — ov iv€Ka 1115b 17, quae quidem verba iterum apud 1115b 13 praebet. 28 koL npaKTiKal Kai. 31 Tov om. 1115a 3 xp^"'""'^'". 13 yap. 16 ojxoiov Ti. 20 iv. 24 oiv. b 18 Kal ante los. 33 Tourotr. IIl6a 21 01 be. 33 d cm. b 19 post ''Epp.ala add. T(o iv KopavT] rijs BoicoTias [om. CJ. 26 dvpodSeh' t6 6pp.rjTiKa>TaT0V iTTjKaTaTOV (su). 33 ev pOSt 17. 36 A|/ eiVr. II18 b 15 efflt S" VTre pTrX-qadrj vnfpfidWeiv 1119b 22 Xiyafuv 8e Kai l^qs wepl iXevSepwrriTOs Om. in fine libri iii. \eyu>pfV. fj post ecvai om. 34 Ti. 1 120 a 4 XP^'" "f- 6 i'Kaa-Tov. II dpfT^s ydp. 17 Xo/JiSdi/fii/. 2 2 tSv d?r' dper^f. 24 oiv. 30 0^8" d Xi/n-i;pdf. eXoit' b 2 i8i'(0j'. 4 otc koi off. 9 o^fv oidiv. 19 iiripiKopivov. 2 2 TauTa. 26 ToTy 8d(Tecri Kal Taiy SoTrdraiy. 30 8' om. 1 1 21 a 4 Kai. 15 eVi. 16 o-ui/augerai. 1 8 SiSdi'Tas iSiWTas B^B^CA. 20 Te om. 25 oti ante Xr^^erai. 33 toOto TToieii' pxj bvvaa-6ai. h 4 avTOV add. 28 av. 33 fpya- fo'pei/oi Kai. 34 Kai TOKia-Tai Kai Ta /iiKpa (j-?'f) tVi ttoXXib. 1 122 a 1 4 eo-ti KaKov. 23 7°P' 34 ^^' TTfpi. b 15 KT^pa psi/ ydp TO TrXeio-Tou n^ioi' Kal Tt/xiaTaTov. 1 8 APPENDIX. 89 €pyav neyaKoirpeirfia, omisso dpcriy. 20 TTfpi Tois ^€oi;f. 21 Kai oVa TTf/w'. 30 ra ToioCra. 8id. 1123a 2 Traaa ^. 1124b 8 d^fiSijr, 21 tf. 26 (jiavepofj.ia-ov. 29 (pavcpas' KaTa(f>povriTiKov yap 816 Trapprja-iaa-nKos Trapprjcnaa-TiKoi Se &o KaracppovrjTiKos (cat dXij^fUTtKo'j, 1125a I Trpo's- ante (^iXoK. 34 ;(6i/)ov. b ) eV nprjs ope^ei. g (tai post 0)9. 15 del (^Epo^fj-. ig 8e Tipijs. 32 add. icai ante uf. 1126a 10 Barrov Kai 16 diraTroStSdao-ii'. 20 dpyi'foi/rai. 11 2 7 a 8 Sid tl aXko. b 26 add. TO ante (j>av(pd. 27 fVKaTacjjpovtjrot. 31 Kai ante avTiK(i0''P^Ll'. i'a-n piv n (i in ras.) Ka\ <^v' add. CUm Aid. Kpeacnv dvdpamiois. 23 BaveiCftv aWrj'Xots. 28 rpa^ds. 30 iBiCojiivois. 33 8e'. 1149a 5 KOKia KOi d(j>pocrvvrj. 13 eVi'oTf /ioVoj/. Xeyo) 8f oiof. 25 ^ ^. 28 7rpa|favep6v nep\ avrav CM'' Aid. 27 fV. ^2 av. 1 1 56 a 7 ''P'a yap f'oTii' fi8?) T^s (j}t>^ias. 22 dXXa aXXoTf yiyverai aXXo B^B'DC [A^Bek.j. 24 (^(Xi'a 8oKfI. 27 oi8f. b5 Kara (piXiav. 8 dXXijXoif povKovrai. 2 2 o/xoia CD [ofioioi pr. A]. 23 Tjhij diTkws. 27 tTwavaKwirai. 1157 a 9 ^ o\//(9 ^Sela. 17 tiXXTjXoiy eivat. 32 opoiov n TavTrj. 1158a 24 aiiTO dya^oV. 33 oTi. b3 diTiKaTaXXdrroiT-ai. 9 elvai Ka\ povipov. 13 ffaiTi apxovn. I159 S' 23 Trepi avTwv icpievrai B'B^CDM^Ald. ^2 pr] BvvaiVTai Trj pr]Tp\ a npocrrjKet dnovepeiv. b I rau toiovtccv. 7 poSt eniTpetTeiv add. virrjpeTelv. 21 ^VP? "^X ^W? yevetrBai. I160 a 36 8' ^ TipoKparia. I161 a 13 npoTTcoa-iv. 26 oporjdeis Kai oponaSeis. 28 ^ovKovrai Kai emeiKels. b 23, 24 eKeivav 8' ovdevl d(j) ov. 39 810. 1162a 2 awmKeiavrai. b 12 eKarepos B^B'C [eKOOTTOS AK°L°J. e(f>LeTat. 1 6 crvvrjpepevetv. 29 Stonep evicts Tovrav ovK elaiv (hiKat B', BiKatot B', btKatnv B*) B'B^. 1 163 a 2 Kai c'koj/ti. b IO Tifi^K dirovepovo-i. 17 T);!' d^iaK xroT ni/. 22 d^tevat. 32 aTrdo'air. di'o/iOfi8cVt. I164 a 25 paGovra. 27 dpKfi B'B^CA. 28 TO. 34 yiyvTjTat. b IO yap ai/. 20 Xa/Soi/Tft B'Mt'Ald. [XajujSdcoi'res B'CAL^'O^Kl']. I165 a 17 dpjuoTTOfTa. 24, 25 Kai ti^ji?^ be yoffCo-i KaBdvep Beats ov Trda-av Be yoveixrtv ovBe yap \Ka\ Ttpfjv Be KaBdirep 5f0if ov Trdaav Be yoveva-tv oiBe ydpC; AB^=:Bek.]. 30 dndvrav. 31 dfi iretpareov. b 21 yap tovtw I) ToiouTw. 2 2 yovj'. 23 ysi/oiTo. 35 irpoayevopevrjv. 1 1 66 a 6 01 npoa-KeKpovK- oTes. 25 pvijpat. 35 eivac ij (ptXla. b 12 Ka\ Bid. piaovvrat Kai. 14 S OV TOiaV- TTjV. 12 8e' B'B'CD Par. 1853 [617 AK^]. 12 (pipia-dai ms Trao-i!/ apuTTOv pirjvevei eKatTTOv. 30 fiera <\>povr](Tett)S t6i> tj^vv ^lov, 1 1 '73 a 2 opeyeTat. avrav, 8 /lit;- SeTfpa AC [^ijSeVfpa (wf) B', /;i))S' erepov (^St'c) B', fiijS' erepa D]. lO ovToiv kokSiu. II ^ erepov. 23 ri KoiXevei Se. 34 rj(T07Jvai. b 4 ra;^eo)ff ouk eaTLV. 7 fti/at tou Kaxa (pv(Tiu. 1 1 OfaTrXijptoo-it ^ rjBovri. 1 8 TToXXai 8e Kai AB^B^D, et C OmisSO 6f . 23 fjSea ravT iarlv. mrKas TrXrjv. 1 1 '7 4 a 2 1 airaVTi Sfj tw xP°'"? rovrai ^airavTi Stj TM XP°''V ^ Toiovra D, CB' = Bek.]. b 17 p-rjSe'v. 26 opolas, 29 eii). 33 f<^s 6' OV nv TTOTf TO aladr^Tov rj vorjTov k.t.X. II 7 5 b 4 Karaxouo'tocTii'. 8 Kai edv. II dpe(TK6fievoL olov Kai. 29 tSk 8* aluxpmv. 1 1 76 a 7 o^'ow AB'CD [6Voi» B^]. b 12 8iay(Byaf B'B^CD [aycoydf pr. A]. 1 7 aTTOcrxoXdfftj/. 31 X^P'"- 1177a 2 o-TTOuSaiof. 4 Twj' om. 33 o-oi^o'f. b 26 ^K e'b) KpiirTav /3ios. 31 XPV ^^ '>^- 33 aTraSavarl^eiv. 1178 a 34 f?)TfiTai. h 20 d(f)rjpr]ij.evai. 21 Beapias. 28 oi- Saiiov. 1179a 3 avrapKfS oiS' 17 Trpa^is Swarou. 4 npxouTas. 33 Tf. Il8ob 3 ilTLTIjBevpdTCOV. r [Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota; or {3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- ceeding rarity of the printed copies ; or (4) collations of valuable MSS. ; or (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series : — I. The Classical Series. II. The Semitic Series. III. The Aryan Series. IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series^ %n^hU Cummin TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS CHIEFLY FROM MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN AND OTHER OXFORD LIBRARIES CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART II NONIUS MARCELLUS, HARLEIAN MS. 2719 COLLATED BY J. H. ONIONS, M.A. ©xfortr AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1882 \_All rights reserved '\ Uonlron HENRY FROWDE OXFOED UNIVEKSITY PBESS ■WAEEHOTJSE 7 PATERNOSTER ROW NONIUS MARCELLUS DE COMPENDIOSA DOCTRINA HARLEIAN MS. 2719 COLLATED BY J. H. ONIONS, M.A. SENIOR STUDENT OF CHRIST CHURCH AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1882 .[ All rights reserved ] {My ILontJon HENRY FROWDE OXPOBD TTNIVEKSITY PKEBS WAEBHOITSB 7 PATERNOSTER ROW NONIUS MARCELLUS, HARLEIAN MS. 2719. THIS is the oldest known MS. of Nonius in existence, and has never been collated throughout, though the Editors of the Frag- ments have consulted it here and there for their own special purposes. Quicherat, in his edition of Nonius (Paris, 187a), professes to give a complete collation, which is however quite untrustworthy. The readings he has are nearly always those of the second hand ; and even where he cites the original reading, his quotations are often incorrect. The MS. is referred by Mr. Bond, of the British Museum, to the end of the ninth or the beginning of the tenth century, and is in three hands. The first ends abruptly in the middle of a page with the words ' ovum inspexe- rant' (117, 9). The second begins on the top of the following page with the words 'quae gallina peperisset,' and continues to the end of the treatise ' De indiscretis generibus.' The third begins with the ' De uaria significatione sermonum,' and goes on to the end of the work. All three hands are, according to Mr. Bond, of nearly the same date, but the first two are much more careful than the third, who frequently omits syllables, words, and whole examples, which are however generally supplied by a later hand in the margin. The MS. is annotated throughout in three hands, which either correct the text, or give epi- tomes or explanations of the glosses. Two of these hands are referred by Mr. Bond to the same date as the MS.; the third, though later than the other two, is still old. The Paris MS. 7667 (P), of which Quicherat gives a collation, seems to have been copied from the Harleian, after it had been corrected by the first two hands. It has generally the second reading of the Harleian, sometimes however the original reading, and sometimes a combination of the two. I have given a considerable number of the marginal notes, as they have often been introduced into the text of the Paris MS., and serve to show how the original text of (i) B [I. 2.] 94 NONIUS MARCELLUS. Nonius may have been corrupted in many cases by the insertion of glosses from the margin. The collation has been made from Quicherat's edition of Nonius, adding the readings that he omits, and correcting him when wrong ; when the reading given by him is correct, it is not mentioned here. The Harleian gives no new glosses or examples, its value depending chiefly on the following considerations : — I. That it gives new readings which have never previously been sug- gested ; e.g. Non. 67, 17, in the example from Varro, the Harleian reads ' parentacte,' though in lines la, 14, and 16 it has respectively ' parec- tatum,' ' parectato ' and ' parectaton.' In line 17 the Leyden MS. has ' praeutactae,' and ' praeutacton ' in line 16, on the authority of Lucian Mueller in his edition of the fragments of Lucilius. Quicherat, however, does not mention these readings. ' Parentactoe ' should apparently be restored throughout this gloss. It completes the metre in line 14, which should run, ' Unde parentactoe chlamydes ac barbula prima,' while line 16 should be altered to ' Ephebum quemdam quem parentacton vocant.' XlapeWafts is quoted by Suidas, where we find irapevTa^Ls, fi tS>v avofjioCcov •napivOicyis, dlov ottXit&v Tipos ^ikovi rj \{/Lko>v irpos OTrXtVaj : thus TiapivraKTOi might naturally be used of young men admitted for the first time to the society of their seniors. YlapeKTmoi, on the other hand, seems never to occur, and it is difficult to see what sense it could bear. Again 78, 30 : for 'Quid est istuc,' &c., the first reading of the Harleian gives, ' Quid prodest istuc te blaterare atque obloqui,^ which completes both sense and metre. So 79, I : ' Caecilius Hymnide,' &c., the Harleian first reading gives, ' Cecilius imnide ; Sine blanditie nil agit ' . . . which seems clearly right. I suspect that 'blandities' has dropped out after 'blateres,' and that we should read, inserting a new gloss, ' Blandities, Caecilius, Hymnide ; Sine blanditie nil agit In amore inermus.' So 124, 39 : ' Liberne es,' &c., the Harleian gives as the first reading, ' Liberne es ? non sum liber verum inibi est quasi,' which is no doubt right, as it completes the iambic line. So again 178, 22: 'lam istam colaphis comminuissem [testam] testatim tibi,' Quicherat conjectured 'testam,' which is adopted by Ribbeck. The Harleian, however, preserves the original reading, the first hand giving, ' lam istam calvam colafis comminuissem testatim tibi.' Besides these there are also many other similar instances. II. That, it supplies manuscript authority for conjectures already (2) NONIUS MARCELLUS. 95 made, as instances of which may be cited 18, ai : 'atque rutellum Una afifert.' For ' una ' Scaliger conjectured ' unum,' which is the first reading of the Harleian. 108, 3 : ' Ebriulare ebrium facere, et ebriacus ;' ib. 7, 'Homo ebriacus somno sanari solet;' in line 7 Ribbeck conjec- tures ' ebriatus ' for 'ebriacus,' to restore the metre, and this is in both places the first reading of the Harleian. Ib. 14 : ' Excissatum . . . Plaut. Cist. ; Capillo scisso atque excissatis auribus.' For ' excissatis ' Meur- sius conjectured ' excisatis,' and the Harleian actually gives as the first readings, respectively, ' excisatum,' and 'excisatis.' 124,31: 'Profecto aut inibi est aut iam potiuntur Phrygum.' For ' aut iam ' the other MSS. seem to give ' tarn iam : ' ' aut iam ' is a conjecture of Lipsius ; it is, however, given as the first reading by the Harleian. 126, 8 : ' lentare, Afranius; lentare nulla invitat. Plaut. Cure. ; Quid? antepones Veneri te ientaculo } Afranius ; Haec ieiuna ientauit.' The first hand of the Harleian runs ' leientare, Afranius ; leientare nulla invitat. Plaut. Cure. ; Quid antepones Veneri ieientaculi. Afranius ; Haec ieiuna ieientauit,' and these readings are clearly right, as in each case they restore the metre. Ribbeck has already made the same correction from the Bamberg MS. In the passage from Varro, line 15, the Harleian gives 'pulli ientent,' from which I conjecture that the gloss may originally have run, ' leientare et ientare,' one of the verbs having dropped out. 146, 39 : 'Extinctas [etj iam oblitteratas memoria;' here Ribbeck reads, 'Ex- tinctas pausa oblitteratas memoria ;' lunius conjectured, 'Extinctas iam atque oblitteratas memoria/ which is the first reading of the Harleian. 110, 18: ' Fulguriuit, fulgorem fecit uel fumine afflauit. Naeuius, Danae ; Suo sonitu claro fulguriuit lupiter ;' the Harleian gives 'Fulgorauit .... Naeuius, Danae ; Suo sonitu claro fulgorauit lupiter,' which should be right, ' fulgorauit ' corresponding to ' fulgorem fecit ; ' Ib. ao, ' Lucil. lib. 26, Luporum exactorem maluanum et fulguratorem arborum,' for ' fulgura- torem ' Lipsius conjectured ' fulguritarum,' which is the first reading of the Harleian. For 'exactorem' the MSS. give ' exauctorem,' from which I conjecture that the original reading may have run, 'Lucorum exauctorem Albanum et fulguritarum arborum,' which would restore the metre ; cf. Verg. Georg. i. 37, ' Auctorem frugum tempestatumque potentem.' There are also very many other similar instances of greater or less importance. (3} B 2 96 NONIUS MARCELLUS. III. That even where the reading of the Harleian is not absolutely- correct it is still of great importance, as in the case of fragments, many of which are extremely corrupt, the change of one or two letters will often decide against or in favour of a reading, or throw an entirely new light upon the passage. As instances of this may be mentioned 12, i8 : 'Noui non inscitulam ancillulam Uespere et uestispicam;' Ribbeck reads, 'Noui non inscitulam Ancillulam uestrae hie erae uestispicam;' the first hand of the Harleian gives, 'Noui non instituram ancillunam uespere et vestispicam,' from which I conjecture that the true reading may be, ' Noui non inscitulam Ancillulam unam uestrae erae,-" &c., where ' ancillulam unam ' would account for the corruption to ' ancillunam.' 49, I : ' Trossuli dicti sunt torosuli,' here the Harleian, first hand, gives ' Trossuli, equites Romani dicti trossuli dicti sunt torosuli,' for which I propose, ' Trossuli, equites Romani, dicti sunt torosuli.' The ' dicti tros- suli ' represents, I believe, part of a gloss, ' Equites Romani dicti trossuli,' which has crept into the text from the margin. Again, 84, 6 : ' Colustra,' &c.j the Harleian, first hand, reads ' Columnum lacconere giu- mere mammis. Lucilius lib. 8 ; Beram insulam fomento omnicolore. Co- lustra/ beginning a new gloss at ' Colustra.' This I believe to be right, and suggest as the first gloss, ' Columna .... Lucilius, Beram (?) in- sulam (?) fomento omnicolore [columna].' Then follows 'Colustra, Laberius in Virgine, Si quidem mea colustra,' &c. After this came, I believe, a third gloss on ' creterra ' to which the words ' terris studere . . . sumere aquam ex fonte' belong; Nonius 547, 23 has a gloss on 'creterra' illustrated from Naeuius Lycurgus : ' Nam ut ludere laetantes inter se uidimus, Praeter amnem creterris sumere aquam ex fonte.' We should read then, ' Creterra .... Naeuius Lycurgo, Creterris .... ludere .... sumere aquam ex fonte.' The three glosses have been confused, as frequently happens in glossaries. Glosses on ' columna ' occur in Paulus and Isidore, while 'creterra' is found in Paulus. The number of instances where the reading of the Harleian has been misquoted is very large ; in many cases no doubt the correction is of slight importance, in others it will probably be found of value. The spelling of the MS. is good on the whole. It gives, for instance, 'cum ' invariably, so generally ' ecum,' 'relincunt,' 'locuntur,' &c. In the accusative plural of nouns with 'i' stems, it almost invariably writes ' is,' sometimes, however, in the nomina- (4) NONIUS MARCELLUS. 97 tive as well. It distinguishes between ae, oe, and e, though not always correctly, giving, for instance, 'proelium,' 'caelum,' 'caena,' I believe with- out exception. In proper names and Greek words, on the other hand, it varies very much. As to the relation of the Harleian to the other MSS. of Nonius it is very difficult to speak. If the apparatus criticus in Quiche- rat's edition may be trusted, the Harleian is certainly much superior to any other existing MS. On the other hand, the readings given by Quicherat differ so widely from those quoted by the editors of the Frag- ments that it may fairly be doubted whether he is not as inaccurate in the case of the other MSS. as in that of the Harleian ; and the Leyden MS., at any rate, would probably repay a careful and accurate collation. 1, 9 2, i6 3, 9 4, 14 i6 6, 22 6, 20 7, 8, 9, 9 19 26 29 5 6 10 22 6 10, II mala est mers, mala est ergo, emigrarent M^, emigrarunt M^. comparce M^, comperce M^ velitare, so 12. equis edoceat MS equiso doceat Ml ibi tolutim. mg. cocleatum cocleis aspe- ratum. mg. cocleae scilicet in mari. libro primo. significantiam. infixam M^ inflexam Ml exitare M^, exilire M^. habebit tibi amillic M^ habebit iamillic Ml sartor satorque. sarriuntM^sariuntM^ so 8, 2. nauciis, ei in mg. odor. intricenare M', intricare M'^. tricas tellanas. haec amusim. popli MS populi Ml 2? 11, 2 5 20 25 12, 18 21 13, 27 14, 18 15, 16, 13 20 21 8 13 17 26 lurcando lurchare M\ 1. lurcare Ml carnalia M^, carnaria M^. fartim M^ parum Ml lurchabar M^, lurcabat Ml ero M", ero cm. M^. eius regi M^, e. rei Ml sum factus finitor. instituram ancillunam M', in- scituram ancillulam Ml ut vestispicam M^ ut om. Ml inspiciat M^ spiciat M^. ducit et W, ductitet Ml decoratis M}, decoratus Ml pater M', patri Ml sint W-, sunt Ml torrus M', torris M^ and 22 and 26. Melanippo. aspiciunt M', spiciant Ml mulgere MS mulcere M^. scipobolimea M', hipobolimea Ml succusare MS succussare M^. (5) 98 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 16, 28 lib. iii MS lib. iiii M'^. 25, I coponem MS cuponem M'*. 17, II pinnata M', pennata M'^. 4 eaque dissensione. 12 qui manduci. alias MS alios M^ 19 senica, and 22. 10 mg. V. et V. intortis pedibus 20 seneca. araneae vocabulo quae grece 30 potest MS potes W. votrax dicitur. 31 Lira est autem, f. r. q. c. agros 16 perniciem MS permiciem M^. t. d. e. i. q. uligo terrae 26 xvii MS xvi M^ decurrat. 26, 6 neunum MS neuum M^. 18, 21 unum afifert. 17 aitarum MS aitharum M^ 24 a mendaciis M^ a om. M'*. 21 vestrae hae voluptates MS 19, 19 magnum M^ magnus M^, mag- hae om. M^. num M'. 27, I mg. qui oblicum habent as- 22 prima valva est M', in prima M'. pectum "guelchi." 20, 9 causa ut M^ c. aut M^. 8 ni MS ne M^. I 3-16 idem — regia om. 14 exodium MS in exodio M^. 19 opificio M', opifico M'^ 19 mg. putus purgatus. 25 goerus W-, girus M^. 28, 9 corrigiis. 28 dicimus et venenum. II diana retae. 21, 16 crebrae scintillae M', crebrae 13 quoque MS quocum M^. ut s. M^ 16 fulget et tonitrum. 20 rudite MS rudete M^. heiulitavit MS heiulavit W. 18 coangulum MS coagulum MS and 23. 21 anxarius MS ancarius M^. 26 subject! sint. 27 non MS num M^. ilium ilia ec pudet. 29, 4 pedetemtim MS and 6, 7, 9, II, pedetemptim Ml 23, 2 canes dicuntur. 12 c. a. c. q. e. nitendo dictae 9 largiatia. sunt n. a. c. nam et. II que MS quae Ml 18 arrecto MS arrectum Ml 12 multis ignota. 22 ut scenam MS ut in schenam 24 magistas MS maiestas M". Ml 24, 5 damnato offerent nisi MS ofFe- 24 mediocritas. rent om. M^. 30 haec MS hae Ml 6 tantum mode in. 30, 10 immune. 13 teloniarii MS telonearii W. 14 mg. dirum quasi deorum ira 14 ut MS et MS ut M^ missum. 23 allatam esse delatam MS a. m. 27 xxviiii. e. a. portitorem esse M", w mg. 29 difficillimum MS dicit facilli- (6) NONIUS MARCELLUS. 99 mum M^ difficillimum M^ 3 autem est. 23 31, 9 defrudare. 31 II defraudans ingenium M\ de- frudans genium M*. 36, 2 confersit M', conspersit M^. 18 mg. dissipavit in quibusdam cod. legitur consparsit. 37, I 13 defrude tenego M^ tenego defraude M^ 18 defrudaveris M^ defraudaveris 38, 7 M^. 15 mg. sudus quasi subudus. 20 sudum M', sudus M", est sol et Lucilius. II 21 xxviiii. 24 22 suda secundet MS s. secundent M^ 39, 6 25 inritata (irritare alibi). 21 32, 5 arcis. 22 II mg. tormines sic sclent ponere 31 qui minus considerate lo- 40, 5 cuntur. torqueant M^ torqueat M^ 9 torqueant M^ 12 14 gravidinosos quosdam tormi- 14 nosos. 15 33, 10 pedetemtim, and 1 1. 34, 2 immitere M^ intermitere M^. 24 5 veterem W, Vetera Ml quasi novam M^ q. in novam Ml 25 12 divarricari M^ divaricari Ml 41, 5 15 divarricari. 7 I? vaccillare M', vacillare Ml 13 i8 defessi atque ad. 16 20 vaccillante M^ vacillante M^. 42, 5 36, I inimica est mentis. caecutis M^ caecuttis M''. mg. nugas turbans aliquam rem. capillos M\ capillo Ml dictum est pedem supponere M\ supra ponere M^. agglomerare W, adglomerare M^, implicare. aqua intercus est, M', est cm. Ml portitorium M\ portorium M^. Tricolius MS Tricorius Ml sirus ipse ad mestitias M^ mastitias M^. convivones M', conbiviones Ml dicit MS dicti Ml quidni idem MS q. et tu idem Ml turn ut deliminor MS turn ut eliminor M^. anplicare MS amplificare M^. ordiri MS ordire MS ordiri Ml potuerunt MS poterunt M^. supersidere MS supersedere MS and 7, 9, 11. faces MS face Ml tintinire MS tintinnire M^. tintinire. xviii aptanus MS adtanus M^. tintinat. cuossim dictum quasi quoxim MS cossim d. q. coxim Ml procaria MS porcaria M^. quossim MS cossim Ml sticmatios MS sticmatias Ml quam conjugem MS om. M^. reserat. fretis MS foetis Ml mg. adpendix quasi ex alio pendens. (7) lOO NONIUS MARCELLVS. 42, 9 accumbitionem M^, accubi- tionem M^ quae M\ quia M^. 1 2 semen cohibet M\ accipit M^. 1 8 coaugmentavit M', augmen- tavit M^, coaugmentavit M'. 23 locupletium. 25 ditione W-, dicione Ml 43, 18 concinare M', concinnare M'*. 23 recte a. concinare M^, con- cinere Ml 26 reconcinnebatur his M\ re concinebatur verbis M^. 27 quae cum s.v. concinnare M', concinere M^, sibi maxime. 44, 9 a blatu W, a balatu Ml 10 naugias M^, nugas Ml 18 adindigenda M', adigenda Ml 27 aut larva tus aut cerritus M\ aut larvatus es aut c. M^. 28 infestent M^, infestant Ml 45, 3 religione aliqua. mg. votitum religiosum. 6 sed et a verbis. 14 crocchitum M^, crochitum M*, mg. grocire. 16 croccibat M\ crocibat M^. 46, 6 has nos. 8 frigido sabase M^, sabaxe M^. 13 veneri vaga. 19 fervitate M', feritate Ml mg. febris a feritate quidam a fervore. 20 calorem vel candorem M', vel caldorem Ml 48, 10 menippu antiqui M', m. tan- tiqui Ml nostriin M', nostrum Ml (8) 1 1 lapidibus. 14 EIAHAAANTOI cocedenes M', cocedones Ml 1 7 dequoquitur M', decoquitur M''. nam lixam aquam ad castra M\ hxam aquam veteres dixerunt &c. Ml 23 erit MS erat Ml 49, I Trossuli equites Romani dicti trossuli dicti sunt torosuli M\ equites Romani dicti trossuli om. Ml 4 mg. proboscis quod inde pas- catur a greco qui boscen pascere dicunt. 13 animaceterarios M', animad- vertis cetarios M^ 20 crucifixi M\ crucefixi Ml 2 4 veterina M\ Vetera M^, veterina mg. tuta vita W, vita om. Ml 50, 2 rustici utuntur cum tritas f. a. V. i. a erigunt RP, tritae eri- guntur Ml 9 a furu M', furuo Ml R. V. atrum appellaverint M', R. v. furum atrum a. M^. 12 rerum divinarum. quod furum atrum. 13 facilius furentur. 19 notos dicitur M^ dictus M^ dicitur Ml 20 quod notos graece. 23 ac vertigine. 51, 3 P6NI (graecis litter is) velnorisM\penivel penoris Ml 5 recordantur M^ recondantur Ml NONIUS MARCELLUS. lOI 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, mg. quare pietas dicatur quod 21 subpedit MS subpediat M^, pietas intus animo condita subpedita W. sit. 27 schemis MS schenis Ml 7 veteres putant. mg. quod nos dicimus laubias 15 rudere M\ ludere M''. laopdiciturgermanice folium 6 lavadire luantar maluae M', la- vandi reluant arma lue M^. inde laubia facta tecta ex foliis. 21 antiquitatis M^, antiquitas M^. 57, 2 lib. ii. 6 non abhorret a vocabuli. 4 dilectu MS delectu MS and 5. 8 significantiam dictam M\ dicta 8 defelicis m. e. intellectu MS diflfi- cilis intellectus MS ut uero. 9 venissent M^ venisset M^ ve- 15 ex hoc dictae. nissent M^ 17 nexum MS enixum M^. 12 faciam M\ faciem M^. actum MS artum MS in Amph. 13 dictos MS dictas M^ id probat dicens. 15 et hoc quidem et genus. 19 ut MS uno Ml 16 auctoritatem MSauctoritateM^. 58, 12 Tintinius MS Titinius Ml 3 fetura quadam M', foeturam 14 constituit MS constitit Ml quandam M^. 27 adolet cum MS que Ml 4 ceteros sine a M^ ceteros 59, 3 velut accensiti MS accersiti Ml antiquiores sine a M^. 5 adoreum est quo MS in quo 5 fetus et fecunditas. Ml 6 recepticium, and 17. 10 prorsuspicium Ml prorsus 7 venundatus. pium Ml 17 cum reliqua M\ cum om. Ml 20 quasi mansuetum MS manu 20 obum M', solum W. assuetum Ml 4 vectari solent. 21 permultione. 13 culinam M^, colinam M^, and 25 manu patiens. 15, 16, 19. 29 in hos MS inter hos Ml 19 erat W, erant W. 60, 3 testis MS testi Ml 23 optume dixisse M', dixe M^, 8 angulis MS anguli Ml q. d. vixissent. 19 patefecit. 3 quod aut dici. 61, 5 scenis MS schenis Ml 15 infortis facinus oli culi ves- 9 quiare MS quare Ml ciuntur MS infantis f. oculi 13 sequentur. V. Ml 14 non quod secentur. 17 quicquam somniat an quic- 18 istriam. quam somniat. 29 potui ? MS potus Ml (9) C [I. 2.] loa NONIUS MARCELLUS. 62, 2 fricari W, friari M^, in mg. 8 lexivum. 11 haec habetur. sumministret. 12 greci dicunt M\ grece dicun- tur M^, greci dicunt M'. 1 6 confluges M\ confluge M^ 63, 4 iixae M\ fixa W. mg. qua posita. 5 ad lineam diriguntur. 1 1 Cornicula. 13 a graeco sermone dicta M\ vel dicta M^ 20 feratrina aut M\ ut M^. 23 pastillas M\ pastilles M'*. 64, 3 vitiis IVP, vicis M^ 5 mg. patentem amicitiam potius immunditias. Profiuvium a fluendo proluvies a lubidine lucus veneris libentina. 15 lib. iiii. 20 excrescebat. 26 contextum M^, contextus M^. 27 continua vel longe ducta. 28 propagare genus. 65, 2 promicare est M', est om. M^ 7 Alcion ut genuit cladis M\ hunc g. claudis M^ 17 ego M\ equo Ml 66, I pisciculas quae M\ pisculasque M=. 4 concordesvae M\ ve Ml »z^. excordes concordesve a corde. 5 dissentio. 6 excordes concordesque M^, ex- cordes vecordes c. M^. 10 deos manes manes appellari M', deos manes appellari Ml (.0) 1 1 sapientoribus quam vitam M*, q. vita Ml 67, I argutando praeficasque alios ]\P, Idem Truculento prae- ficas M^, in mg. 9 iii W, iiii Ml 1 2 parectatum M', parectaton M'', parectato mg. 14 unde M^, inde Ml parectato et calumiac M^, calumiades ac Ml 17 parentacte RP, parectate Ml 19 proletarii M^, proletari Ml 20 ex atque proletarium pedito M\ corr. Ml 29 et MS ut Ml 68, 2 appellatos referentur cen- turionibus et decurionibus M^, et decurionibus om. Ml 1 2 hostium jam clientium. 1 7 deligato siguium M\ siguuium Ml 18 leporem teneat. mg. abstemius de vino absti- nens. 19 Apuleius in se fuisti q. a. pau- cius a. a. in libro ludicrorum lucilius. 69, 4 tamquam adipatae. 5 mg. adamare obligare inherere ab hamo tractum. 8 assentire W-, assentiri M". 15 Diogenis. 18 admissum. 70, 3 quo prino M', co prino Ml 71, I portatum. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 103 20 pro Callio MS Gallio M^ mg. 18 aboriatur pro abortet. 77, 5 23 mg. adulescentioris luxuriaris. 15 72, 10 subdealbet M^ subdeabbet M^. 16 II non tam W, nantam M^ nam tarn Ml 17 25 assint illae M^, adsint illae M^, ascintille M'. 22 33 fortitudine sit M^ fortune sic Ml 73, 6 affigere M^ affligere Ml 78, 6 7 amolimini est recediteveltollite. 7 17 fieri ingenii M*, feri ingeni Ml 30 mg. atri dies nefasti posteri. 25 32 atridies M^ ater dies M'*. 28 74, 2 adjutamini M^, ajutamini Ml 3 notam M^, nota M"", xxviiii. 30 5 appectones M^, apetones M^, 79, I apeditones M^, mg. apetones 9 adpetentes. 7 mg. advocavit i. e. provocavit II adversarium. 12 13 mg. adulescenturire nugari. 14 19 miserinum M^ miserrimum Ml 15 21 diminuerint M^.dimonuerintM''. 17 23 28 29 75, I 3 9 15 26 76, 4 14 (I possum ego. ut et ego W, et om. Ml accepso accipio. auxit M^ ausit Ml adanxunt(?) igant M^ ad- anxint adigant Ml anima mater M^ animam aer Ml nee mortalibus n. m. ullo M^, n. morlalis n. m. ullum M^. attigat W, attiga Ml exta W, extra Ml pro praesentibus et absentibus nobis. I) C 80, 6 7 10 32 81, II 15 19 venerit M', venierit Ml organicum M", organicon M^. baetere. sanos multos baretere MS betere Ml niptrabos h. d. p. i. p. idem bibite medo. ad adulterum MS ad ad allerum Ml lavat. seti homibus bulga MS s. homi- nibus b. Ml et quicquid M^, nam et q. M^. bacchato nemens MSbacchatur nemes Ml quid prodest MS q- est M'*. imnide sineMSimnis desineMl exeunt citis trepunt exeunt bount. dolonum MS dolonem Ml manifestum est id dici. pinnaria M^, pinnari Ml et levis MS ut 1. Ml dunnos MS unnos MS c. nau- fragii ut cicero nee quarum bipennis. ad parmenonem MS parme- none M'', ad om. uterique MS utrimque Ml scriptumespectare MS spectare, Ml discripseris MS descripseris M^. conari adversaries contra bel- losum. farris in farris trite MS farris intrite Ml rem disperdit. comes. 104 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 81, 33 comestque. 4 82, 4 paretur M\ paratur W. 5 7 turba et colluvione M\ turbae coUuvione M^. 8 10 dedi umquam. II cupiditas non imposui M^ im- posuit M''. 9 12 mg. cetram obstaculum scutum. 13 quis re tunc dum M', rutun- dam M^ 24 conscripsi varro columna M^ varro om. M^. 12 83, 10 plauda u. e. p. c. mensu iabino MS libano M''. 18 20 sirpare adde M\ s. noli a. M^. 21 in uxorculem opocillum M^ 87, 14 opicillum M^. 15 26 ne ego te W, te om. M^ 20 84, 6 columnum lacconere giumere mammis M\ columnam lac- chonere iunmi mammis M', 21 colustra lumnam etc. Ml 22 7 beram M\ hiberam M^ 23 14 idem et dolosi conquinis cesi istic. 26 22 collutulet, and 24. 23 haec famieratiae t. h. et me 88, 4 c. etsi sine dete M', fami- 6 geratio . . . dote M^. 25 fidinisque ueat graio MS fidi- 8 nisque at grafo M^. 10 29 proin dustriant teregem. 85, 9 liguratio M*, ligurritio M^. 21 non ita Telamonis patris atque faciei proavi. II 26 consistit cibi M^ consistit ibi W. 86, 2 que M', qui M^ 17 de uita p. r. libro i. toribi MS toris M^ toribus in mg. citras et faces cingit fores M', citrus fasces c. M^. mg. cecutiunt lippiunt. utrum cecuttiunt lippiunt oculi mei cecuttiunt M^, utrum oculi mei cecuttiunt MS oculi mihi M'. succussatoris MS succusatori M^ carnales sedulas MS setdules M^ ebet et stulto MS ebeti et RP. reddidimus MS reddimus M^ mercenari MS mercennari M'*. 20 mg. clipeat operit. c. liquit c. c. a. c. operit cli- peat et accium MS operit clipeat om. M''. mg. galeare operire. m. a. g. p. galeare operire MS galeare operire om. M^. me coicerem MS me ego c. Ml est haec MS sed haec Ml dicorporeis MS dicorporois Ml mg. tibicidas tibicinas. contenturi contenturi MS con- tenturum contenturum M'', wi^. contenturum contentum. tu lucilium credis contenturum cummercum perint summa omnia fecerim MS cum me ruperint M'*. magconis MS magonis Ml (12) NONIUS MARCELLUS. 105 21 «§■. commentum pro commo- nitum. 5 6 23 commentus sies. 89, II his W, is M^. 19 19 dum abeam quodam et ubi 26 nihil coepiam. 96, I 21 unde certissent. 2 90, 1 mg. concaluit incaluit. 5 II exemplo M^ extemplo M^ 8 15 consortiare M', consociari M^. 10 18 congerminati tenuere M', con- germinata t. RP. 19 29 19 CoUabella Laberius annalium, mg. collabella adjunge labra. 33 23 mg. concinnare hie dissipare alibi componere. 97, I 4 28 lacu balerna. 29 exculeto inpatienti catulientem M^ excoleto Ml 6 91, 16 mg. conjecturarium a conjec- tura suspicacem. 20 92, 7 atque inter mare nostrum. 98, I 17 calfacimur M^ calficimur M^. 22 20 castus M^, catus M'*, so 21, 24 sed homo. 99, 2 93, I 2 tamen haec MS et M^. relincuntur M^ relinquentur Ml ita haec. 8 9 20 5 cicures M^, cicuras M^. 21 II in cubiculo dormire. 23 22 primum ac secundum. 26 94, I figuratio et MS ut Ml 100 . 7 4 caput colos temtatur cocsen- dicibus. 13 22 8 oleam W, oleo Ml 23 23 edent M\ edint Ml 95, 2 ne quod M^ quo M^ iret. (13) caenae M\ caena Ml devitant MS divitant W, and 7, and 10. deuniatus M^ deunciatus M^. divides M^ dividos Ml mg. domutionem domoitionem. dalanaps M^ danaps M'l dissinnare M^ dissignare M'*. dissignavit M^ dissingnavit M*. c plennus M^ plennus M^. dicit. conspiritum M', conspiratum Ml dulcedine MS dulcitudine Ml ex corditate. depocujassere M', depeculas- sere M'', vig. quasi pecus auferre. depoculassere MS depeculaS' sere Ml atiere MS patiere Ml delatere MS delectare Ml noctuque nee MS et M''. eram MS earn M^. discesset M', diseessisset Ml favitores. depserere MS depsere M^. denthaspagae MS dentarpagae Ml sacciis M', saucciis M^. speetare M^, exspeetare M^. bonam. deeidua quae cadant. fodere MS foedere Ml mg. duritas saevitia. disrississimum M^, dirississi- mum MS and 24. mg. dirissimum severum. io6 NONIUS MARCELLVS. 100, 26 quem nobilem d. lyras IVP, quam mobilem M^. 101, II lib. iiii M', iii M^ 19 wz^. dividae dissensiones divi- diaedissensiones. 27 unianimitatem. 29 et W-, ea M^ 32 mg. evirescat pallescat. exsanguinibus M\ exsangui- bus ]\'P ; dolere M', dolore 102, I evallere M^ evallare M^. e. vail am mittam. mg. evallare eicere. 2 pilia W, prilia Ml 10 exigno M\ exigo Ml 18 Ut varias. 32 urundinis M^, hirudines M^. 103, 14 autem est. 16 emungere M', emulgere Ml emungere M^. mg. emungere per fallaciam tollere. 23 maulta Ml mata Ml 24 elevavit Ml elevit M''. mg. elevit perleniit poUuit. 25 sibi vestimenta Ml si hie v. Ml 26 magnum ad cacinnum impru- dens. 104, 17 extemplo excite vadit qua Ml exemplo M^. 27 seraperrectaeMlseraparectae Ml 28 quam videbis. 30 genus adverbiorum adverbii motu quae venit. 105, 9 exhibetis Ml exhibebis Ml (U) 10 educatum quam. 1 1 culenarum Ml culeratum M^. 14 ita nimis. 15 si nemini M^, si menti M^. 16 dominatur in suos Ml in suos om. Ml 17 ut dejurare. 28 equito Ml equite Ml 30 quam nautictiae quisones per viam qua ducerent lora M' , nautici equisones M''. 106, 2 equiso Ml quis Ml 6 autaliqualiberosMl aliquiM^. 7 mg. equilam equam. 9 esurigo fames. 10 strenuosussilimus,quostasMl costas Ml 15 sicito fulgenti splendore. vig. elucificare lucidare. 27 cum sit hominis secum insi- dentis Ml ecum Ml 107, 4 liberti semiatrati. 14 donare Ml donari IMl 18 mg. exinanita vacuata. 19 quae c. seculo sepatuerat Ml qui c. se loco potuerant M'^. 23 incideret quae in mortis Ml quae om Ml 25 naturalia muliebria. 27 sene eugio ac destina Ml sine Ml 108, 3 ebriatusMlebriacus M^so 7. 5 hilariam. 10 externavit ut conternavit Ml exterminavit ut consterna- vit Ml mg. exterminavit finibus suis evertit. NO XI us MARCELLUS. 107 13 in pectoras M', in pectora curas M'^. 1 4 excisatum M^, excissatum M^ mg. excissatum scissum. 15 excisatis M', excissatis M^ 18 aeduse a potinam pontine nutrici M", a potina M^. 21 fortunas se illos non nature M^, fortuna s. i. n. natura 28 albetis M', albeus Ml 109, 5 quam hi servitutis famulatus et servientis voluntati. 13 de fortunabunt vestra M\ dei f. vostra Ml 31 fidelitatem ob fidam naturam W-, fidelitate Ml 110, 3 meaeactio M^, meaeaaio Ml 8 summa M', summum M^. 18 fulgoravit W-, fulgurivit M^, and 19. 2 1 fulguritarum M^ fulguritatem Ml 30 fligi affligi. 111, I frangescere M', fragescere M^. 3 persenserim imperii M^, per- senserint M^. 5 cum ea M^, cum mea M^. 6 quiqui MS qui Ml 1 1 tibi MS tiberi Ml 14 obsecrate M^, obsecro te Ml 19 exposco hoc MS ut hoc M'*. 25 propitiares MS propitiaturos Ml 112, I ea mihi raliquae f. r. vobisqui e quiritis se MS reliquae f. r. vobisque q. M^. 4 frustri {duobus vel tribus Itt- (15) ten's erasis) tim MS frus- tatim Ml 7 frustratim MS frustatim M^. 9 minutatim MS minutim M". 10 fastidiligenter f. v. c. credo h. n. q. i. a. a. mutabiliter habere et non habere fas- tidihgenter habet habere fastidiligenter MS fastidili- ter M^, passim. 2g foco MS fuco M^ ; ejus sump- tus fax ex pinalba MS e. s. cum fax ex pinu alba M^. 29 diceret MS dicere M^. 113, I priscos latinos MS latine M^. 2 esset flata signa atque MS sed flata signataque M^. 3 formidolosum eo quod ipsum et formidet quod sit MS formidulosum et q. i. f. et q. s. Ml 4 formidolosus MS formidulo- sus Ml 6 aequa MS aequae M^. 8 parco MS pareo Ml 10 varromanio M^.varro om. Ml 11 hospitium MS hospicium M". 14 ex ea diflBcultate. 1 7 fabellarumque. 19 paratim ferabite MS et partim ferabiteM^; arbustoacmuta MS arbuto ac multa Ml 114, I pro frode MS fronde Ml mg. quia frons et frondis dicunt veteres. 2 praecipuae cum MS om. M''. 21 grunire MS grunnire M'. 26 grundulsis MS grundulis M'. io8 NONIUS MARCELLUS. mg. Aeneas cum venit in Italiam habebat porcam ex qua divinationem solebat capere quae elapsa peperit XXX porcellos in ejus hono- rem erant ista sacra quae istic dicuntur. 115, I divinarum lib. ii MS lib. i M^ 2 seminare incipere M', semi- nari i. M^ 1 8 gladitores s. colobathatrari gralare e. s. f. qui mituntur M^, gladratores . . . mittun- tur M". mg. forsitan gladia- tores qui certabant gladiis, mg. illi fustes qui in cer- tamine mittebantur sic di- cuntur mataras materellos quos dicimus. 20 ut gladatores qui graduntur MS gladratores qui gradi- untur M^, p. s. lignae finare molet MS inolet MS a. h. e. quiinistatagitantur MS an- gitantur M^*. sicilianiminri. 2 2 galea MS galae M^. 116, I vi dehinc lacrimae MS v. d. meae inquam ]. M^. 8 Protesilatidamia MS Protesi- laodemia M^. 28 cujus jam ramus roborascit. 117, 4 gragadiare MS gragaliare M^, gargaridiare M^. mg. quod nos dicimus gar- garzare. 13 ospitialis MS ospitalis M^ 20 lib. iiii MS lib. iii W. (16) 24 defraudans MS defrudans MS and 27. 118, I laminae MS lamia M^ 5 aris tamquam MS arista quae M^. 9 mg. gerdius textor. 1 1 probro MS probo M^. 22 regratum MS se gratum M^ se om. M'. 29 credo congerrae omnia ejus ut collusor MS c. congerrae congerio meus ut M*. 119, 2 quidum esse na hora MS essena h. M**. n. a. i. aedilis signosiae et deum MS deam MS 1 1 mg. glubere destringere. 1 2 reliquit. 15 grammonsisMSgrammosisMS 16 gigerica MS gigeria M^. 24 genius generis laberius. mg. genius naturalis deus qui ortum nostrum excipit. 27 habentia industria MS ut in- dustria M^ 120, 8 Halofantam aut, and II. 23 productaest MSproductae MS 121, 3 culpas MS culpes M^ 5 quodsi sisyfius MS quod sisy- fius Ml 1 1 mg. hilaresco hilaris fio. 13 recedere ab hostia MS r. dictum ab hostia M''. 15 cohercuero MS coercuero M^. hostiaero MS hostio M^. 24 mg. hilariter jucunde. 122, 3 et innullis MS et mulis W. 5 hillas MS hilla MS Bohilla NONIUS MARCELLUS. 109 123, 7 10 II M 17 22 25 29 5 10 21 124, II 17 24 25 29 31 125, II 29 126, 4 13 26 31 127, 8 17 19 wz^. hilla intestina unde Bohilla dicta, fragilis M\ flagris M^. hillam M^ hilla M''. Claudius annalibus. mg. incurviscere incurvare. popularis et s. s. n. p. his enim. quae esset insania. mg. infractionem torporem. instituit ut M\ i. que ut W. quadere liquit M^ liquid M'*. ignauuum fecit, ad incitam M^ incita M^, so 23- animam M', animum M^. quae quondam M^, quandam Ml quod agitur M^, quod num a. Ml mg. inibi sic mox. non sum liber verum inibi est quasi M', liber and quasi om. Ml aut jam M\ tam jam Ml pro mare latrocinando. mg. forsitan conscindere. scabie summa in re summa. jejentare M^ jentare M^, so 9. jejentaculi M^, jentaculi M^. jejentavit M\ jentavit M^. mg. infelicitent felicem faciant. indignat M', indignanti M^. etacrista M^, etarista M^. nausimacho M\ epinausima- cho Ml si ston habuissem ingenio M^, habuissem ingenio siston Ml 24 128, 2 6 7 15 16 20 26 28 129, 8 9 II 15 130, 29 2 6 131, 13 14 I (17) indiscrimatim M\ indiscrimi- natim M'^ lib. xviii, vitam hominum tuendam. de ofSciis ut ii qui M\ de off. ii ut qui M^. rem expetendam. sin aliter essent. oppugnatus se oppidum. ista prudentia doctrinaeque. mg. impedio, impendio. pertire M\ impertire M^. mg. inaudita auditu carentia. alio carent aut a natura aut. infestim M\ infestum M^ ahud aliud sit infestum. mg. infestum aliud et aliud in- fensum, nesciat ut sit M^, nesciat cura ut M^, nesciatur aut. at inermes M\ atque inher- mis Ml incursionem. indictum M\ inductum M''. intonso M^, intonsa M^. lib. iiii. sentis c. M^, senati Ml jussum M^, jussu Ml inhisim M^, incisim M^. bonis M^, binis M^, mg. in- hisim simul. inhisim M', incisim M^. exportatum ablatum. quam M^, quem M", impu- dentius. mg. inextinguibilis quod ex- tingui non possit. est inextinguibilis. non esse una sine numero [I. 2.] no A'ONIUS MARCELLUS. magis innumera M', una 16 et amiseritudo eorum nulla se numero Ml est W, ulla est Ml 131, 17 HEPl *ILOCO'I>IAC. 18 ubi aspexi. 23 scribitario M', scribilitario M^. 24 ne dici W, neque dici M^. 24 luculentulus. 26 nausutus M\ nasutus Ml 28 fiet cular W, fiet et c. W. 137, 3 attius W, atticus Ml 132, 6 ea sibi bona ducens. 6 matris similis. mg. matrisca 8 laenitudineM", laetitudine W. matri similis. i8 praeclaro M^ claro W: 6 ut meum patrem ulscisci 19 lactuose M\jactuose M^. queam. 20 mg. laxitas laxitudo. 15 sere id Caelius M\ id cm. Ml 23 cujusmodi M', cujusquemodi 24 pro mestifices. W-. 26 myctiris paupercula pulmenta 133, 8 progredere. M', pulmentaria Ml lib. xx. 9 atta atqui scalis. mg. myctilis pauper apparatus. 14 tunc W, tune W. 28 se mictyris haec est M', haec i6 nundinam M', nundina M^. est meri Ml 21 mg. lutescit lutea fit. 138, I atrenavis W, etre n. M''. 134, 4 lenitudinem. 2 mg. madore infusione. 22 faciunt M^ facient W. 4 madore infirmarentur. 23 unde alligurrire. mg. adligurrire vorare. 6 mercantibus M^, mercatibus Ml 27 priopo demio M^, de meo Ml 9 maceries M\ maceria est Ml mg. maceries maceratio. 31 stipendium acceptitasti. 15 et si maxima id quod. 35 lavernea cui M^, laverna ea 16 mg. mordicus a mordendo. cui W-. 17 et flamma M\ e f. Ml 36 furti scelebrassit M', furtis 21 mg. quod mortem ferat. celebrassit Ml 22 mendicaries M\ mendicarier 135, I Simesses facis musas. Ml 4 Thucca W-, Tucca Ml 25 niministrantur illumnunc M^, II vespere M\ vesperi Ml boniministrantur i. M^. 23 lenitatis M', levitatis Ml 28 mertare mergere M^, mertaret 24 subsilis M', non subsilis Ml mergeret M'. ac plaudis et ab aratro 29 fortassean sit quod M', quos posces oronum. Ml 136, I macritudinem. 139, 5 subdicimur M\ subducimur II constat M\ constet Ml Ml NONIUS MARCELLUS. II E 140, II l» 23 25 26 28 30 32 2 141, 142, 14 26 29 I 4 5 19 26 I 3 5 (19) atque ego occulsero fonteme MS fontem M^ mg. oculsero occuluero. pi. Tr. o. s. m. m. aquiloniam i. s. f. W, pi. Tr. o. s. m. m. infidelem etc. M^. magnificio M^ facio Ml peragant M\ peragrant Ml dicitis sevius M\ dictis sevis M'. mg. morsicatim a morsu. mutatiliter, and 29. mg. mordicibus mordisicus. asinis M', asini Ml labyrinthorum claviculis M\ lab. hortum cl. Ml mg. sic fingebatur quasi essent claviculi in parietibus aut in veste. facias M^, facias M^. dein certuali fluctu ut sicut pareret M\ d. carte alii f ut sicum Ml profarre possat et mansu M^, proferro possat mansu Ml canis. id bellum. invenerit M\ inveniat M^. media M^, medio M^, acutum modo varro mode, canat. mg. maceries parietes. et quo M^, ex quo Ml marsyppii. galli W, om. Ml mg. modiperatoras moderata imperantes. mg. magniloquantia eloquen- tia. D 13 mg. male audiam maledicta faram. 17 sacrorum M', saccorum M^. 18 voluarint M\ voluerunt M'*. 143, 4 medias trinos. mg. quasi madias partes te- nentes quos nos corrupte mastinos dicimus. medias- trinos non solum balnea- tores sad et curatoras. 6 viculum aristrocratam M^.vili- cum aristocratem Ml 13 novicium. 14 neminisitum pro nullalius M^ nullius Ml 15 maminis miseret M^, neminis me miserat Ml mg. nullius miseraor quia nullus miseretur mei. 28 formaa figurae. 144, 7 nisi tu navis. 12 albunt W, abluunt Ml mg. nitidant albent. 16 adveniant. 17 quapripedantur sonipedum. 24 nervos M', narvus Ml 145, 2 clancula M^ a lacuna Ml 4 mg. nidulantur nidum faciunt. II quidam cancrum. 14 aut cum nepa esset dubium. 17 angulos M\ anguigulos M*. 24 iis quibus. 25 exhiberetur W, ^xhiberet Ml 26 obtutum avoca. 27 solitu M\ solita M^, at tibiis W, at tibias Ml 28 obscelavit M\ obscevavit M^, and 146. 2. 112 NONIUS MARCELLUS. mg. obscevavit scevum fecit, scevum sinistium malum. 146, 6 oppirasque offert M\ oppi- paras Ml 7 mg. quidam existimant id dici obbam quod nos nunc cup- pam dicimus. 8 triclinearis. 12 plotio M\ potio M'*. 25 in tutum in totum M", in totum om. M'^. 26 obscurare facere M^, obscure f. Ml 29 exstinctasjam atque o. M^,ex- stincta tam o. M^. 147, 2 qui inillas tacta M^, quin ilia tacta Ml 7 mg. obstigillare obstare. II qui quod invidis tanto scrip- tori obstrigilandi M^, ob- stringillandi M^, causa ut cum praeclara quaedam quae laudes. 15 decerneretur aut ne iterum fieret consul. 148, I mg. olivitatem oleae nimieta- tem. 2 omnes cum lucernae M\ lu- cerna Ml mg. inlucubrare est ad lucem lucernae degere. 5 esui ut optume M\ ut om. Ml 10 mg. orbitum ab orbe dictum. 1 1 motu W-, motur Ml 12 opulescere, 7ng. opuliscere ditescere. 13 opulescere M', opuliscere Ml 23 absedet. (20) 25 mg. psilotrum est confectio quaedam ex calce et auri- pigmento qui pili adimun- tur. 149, 7 habeat M', habet Ml 1 1 quam fidem et justitiam M', qua fide et justitia M^. 13 octingentum, mg. octingen- tum octingenta. 14 lib. iii M^, iiii M'', auri pon- do mille octingentum. 15 hieronimole M\ heronamole Ml 1 6 mg. panus panucla. 18 subteminisM\subteminusM^. 21 inquam W, inquem Ml 29 Lucilius. 30 penulamento. 150, 2 penulamentum I\P, penicula- mentum ]\P. 6 scio haercle utrum bella te indie ac prognariter M^, belle a te indica p. M^. 17 mg. ducibilitate facilitate. 22 annicula M', anicula M''. 30 populacia aut nugalia vel puerilia I\P,populatia ut Ml 31 et dum W, e dum Ml 35 tontrix M', tonstrix Ml impultrix MS impulsatrix Ml 37 mg. perpetuitassent perpetu- am fecissent. 151, 3 omasum pernam gallus. 5 praeciso. 8 fluvius hiberus oritur M\ flu- vium hiberum is o. ]\P- 13 alutamenicato M^, alutamen cato Ml NONIUS MARCELLUS. 1^3 1 6 pientolam W, piencolam M^. 1 8 est hortator. 19 que M^, qua M\ excursum et exhortamenta. 29 mg, perplexabile perplexum. 32 ea dici voluit. 152, I quin ipse quidem t. 6 mg. picos grypas. 13 pristine M\ pistrino Ml 1 4 nepistoris M^ necpistoris M^. nomen erat qui nisi ejus ru W, ruri M^ far pinsebat nominativa M^, nominata M^, quod eo pinsunt. 17 proinde ut. 2 2 putridam. 29 praebitio nimia ? nuam. 153, 4 dicitur M', dicatur W: 7 die proximi. 9 dictum est M', est om. M^. 10 properatim dictum est M\ p. id est W: 1 2 xxviiii M\ xxviii M^, mg. per- mities pernicies. 14 permitiae. 23 perbiteris, and 26, and 29. 29 quos quis. 31 pateor M^ fateor Ml proferre (f ) W, proterre Ml 154, 5 evirescere M^, revirescere M^, revirdiscere M^, mg. puel- lascere revirdiscere. 9 m manum pape palestrios M^, mi m. p. palestricos Ml 1 1 ergo perdidi. 13 praesente coram vel praesen- tibus. (21) vig. praesente coram. 18 munia M\ mania M^. 19 dono donare. 25 protulim M\ protuli M^ item p. i. adprimitus. 155, I et consules W, eo c. Ml 14 praefracte M^, praefractum Ml 23 fierique M^, ferique M^. 28 polentia p. a pollendo M\ polendo Ml 29 polentia. 30 pollere. 33 adolabilis W, adulabilis Ml mg. adolabilis sine dolore. 34 pauxillo M\ pausillo M^. 156, I decem M^ plus decem M^. pauxillis M\ pausillisper M^. 6 mg. pueritia innocentia. 1 1 qua sinit M\ quas s. M'. 17 pupam M^, pupum Ml 25 ineridebo M\ in eiybo Ml 26 trocto medicarios M', toctro m. Ml 157, 3 fecit M', facit Ml 4 pretium M\ pretio M''. 8 feci te W, fecit te Ml 14 pauciens. 17 paucies, and 19, and 20. 19 tis M^, tus M^, acini quiinur- bem p. V. s. 2 1 poUictores M^, pollectores M% poUinctores M'. mg. pollictores funeratores. 22 medicis M^ medicos Ml 23 pollictores M^, pollectores M', aestate videas. 25 pollictori M\ pollinctori M''. 114 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 158, 13 mg. prosperari M\ prosferari I\P, impetrari. 27 se vel vivum M\ seu eluvium M*, dummadore addere puellum sexagesimos ultra nutri. 32 quadrupedes M', quadrupes Ml 36 lascivum. 159, I nisi nostrique M\ niri n. Ml 3 dilarat M^ delirat Ml vig. ut nostra colera. 14 quis W, qui Ml 2 2 mg. putret putridum est. 23 hoc corpus. 27 iustrum. 32 invadi vermibus e. p. in eorum posse. 36 peculantia. 37 mg. procet prohibet. 160, 2 egones M\ eligones Ml I o Pac. doloremtes oromin efHec- tas M\ dulorestes oromine flectas M^, mg. prolixitu- dinem a prolixo. 1 2 mg. perfica perfice. 16 adeo nolo nude. 20 morbi genus. 23 internicionem M\ interitio- nem Ml 29 in ea provincia. 161, I adfecta sunt perfecta sunt perfecta M\ perfecta sunt om. Ml 3 mitescere M^, mitiscere Ml 4 commoti M^ commoto M^. mg. patritum patrium quod nos paternum dicimus. (22) 5 avito M^ abito Ml 8 percidere vel decidere M', percedere v. decedere M", percidere v. decidere Ml mg. percedere ut decedere. 9 concisum non concesum et quod quidam percisum M^, percesum M''. 1 2 qui W, quis Ml 15 mg. animam aebeti corpori pro sale dari ciceronem dixisse. mg. putidum putens non putre. 18 mg. percursionem excursum. 19 brevi tempore percursiones. 20 mg. praefestinatim festine. 24 libro iiii M^, iii Ml 162, 3 mitterent M\ permitterent Ml 4 mg. proicere effundere. 15 animadvertere M^, animo ad- vertere ]NP. 1 7 vig. paupertina paupera. 20 mg. plumarium a plumando. 23 mg. purpurascit purpureum fit. 24 ceruleum aut M', c. at M^- 26 mg. perpendiculi a perpen- dendo. 163, 7 tam variae multa M\ t. varia et tam multa Ml 15 pristino. 17 libro iiii ]Nr, iii Ml 19 terentes M\ teretes Ml 25 varro de vita M\ varro sepe de v. Ml 26 ApoUoni. 164, 4 rotunde M\ rutunde Ml NONIUS MARCELLUS. "5 165, 9 lo 13 22 23 25 166, 167, 13 14 29 3 18 20 recipocra,»2§-. reciproca recipe, andromedarus sus M\ andro- meda riscus M^. mg. repedare pede iterare reverti. ut Roma vitet. redostit viam cometem obtet W, obbiet Ml vel in M', velint Ml assit M', ac sit Ml redostire M\ redhostire M^, sponsum. repuerascere in puerum redire M^, in puerum redire om. M^. mg, repuerascere in puerum redire. mg. rhetorissat rhetorice lo- quitur, dolasti M', dalasti Ml pamones M\ pulmones M'^. mg. ramites pulmones. pythaulesymflet M^, p. inflet Ml tibi has MS tibias Ml apptitus M^ ap^piticus Ml aspotagrosus M\ ac podag- rosus M^. ramite M^, ramice M^. at ego W, ad e. Ml redurare a. c. i. q. dicitur ob- durare M\ obturare M^ mg. redurare aperire. reda vehiculum M\vehiculum om. Ml mg. reda vehiculum. recentiorum novorum M^, novorum om. M^. mg. recentiorum novorum. 22 illo M\ ullo Ml 168, 2 mg. reiculas oves debiles. 4 saepe enim. 5 inquid M^ inquit Ml 6 mg. saltuatim bellicatim. mg. vellicatim avulsis senten- tiis a loco in locum. 7 mg. una estate forsitan debet esse quia tunc fiunt bella vel una etate uno seculo. 9 vellicatim M^, bellicatim M'. II mihique dividum s. n. papiri nolevi ? M^, nolevii ? no- levu? M'', mg. scapum divi- dum. 13 qui M\ quid Ml 19 libro xvii censores inquit p. scipio &c. 20 et cum M\ ecum M'. n. strigosum M\ stricosum M'^, e. m. h. s. equitum. 26 mg. ab altitudine. 169, 4 georgicorum libro iiii M', in bucolicis Ml 8 es crate TiP, es crapte M'*, cru- pede strictibilesordide. 1 6 aequoretto totras M^, ae. toto troas Ml 20 sic ille manus. 21 scapres pro scabres, 22 quam excrabrent. 30 simat deprimit. 31 si movet amaximadnares M^, s. m. aximadnares Ml 32 varro M', cicero M^ de or. 170, 4 cum manus M^, cui Ml 13 quod consectura M', con- secutura Ml (23) ii6 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 170, 14 ■15 16 20 24 25 I 171, 4 9 10 14 16 18 20 22 25 28 29 172, 30 I 9 1 1 (24) mg. sempiterne semper, med populoque M\ medo puloque M*. sata MS santra R'P. exossabo ilium M^, e. ego ilium RP. mg. scriptat cunctatur et est rarum. succidam RP, succidiam IVP. mg. succidiam successionem. ipsius agricole M^, ipsi a. M^ suicidia M', succidia RP. mg. succidiam laridum. signatam integram M^, inte- gram om. RI^. mg. signatam integram. redere. abibis W, abiis W. sugillare RP, suggillare RI^. mg. sugillare claudere. satullem RI^ satulem M^ etad singulum. cingulum M^ singulum M". singulum esset M\ s. esse RP. veteres spem. jactato nominatuo voluntatis W, volitantis RP. habitatem M^ habitantem W. scalpurrire scalpere RI', scal- pere om. M^, mg. scalpur- rire scalpere. obscepit M', obcepit M'', ibi scalpurire ungulis. somnurnas, and 3. termeextrimorum ame exter- norum agros 'W, tamen etiam externorum a. M^. xxviii M^, xxviiii M^. 12 satias te jam M^ te om. M^ 14 ut W-, ubi Ml 18 terrae M\ terra W. 2 1 theobogenes. 23 a somno si jacet M^, ad som- nos vacet M^. 173, 10 ut mihi hi a. W, hi om. W. 13 libro iiii MS iii Ml 20 sodalis MS sodales M^ cicero. mg, sodales socii. 25 qui subiti RP, quid s. M^, mg. escivit commovit. 174, 2 dulebra MS delubra Ml coeli maris MS c. tu maris RP. 5 scopulis RP, scopuli M''. 14 aiumquamquam M', haud- quaquam RP. 19 philosophae scriptiones. 20 aeneidis aut decio. 23 dicam te metu a. s. addubi- tare RP, aut dubitare RP. 24 et quoniam — Satyrarum lib. i om. RP, add. RP. 27 nam tamen ae. t. banc. 31 mg. speratus sponsus. 33 adducere MS adduce M^. 34 ad puellam RP, at p. RP. 36 odit MS odi RP. 175, 5 fluctifrago MS fluctivago RP. 6 umescunt RIS uvescunt M^. 1 4 hinc MS hie Ml 20 una hoc ceperis. 22 propterea M^, preterea M^. subsicuia MS subsiciva Ml 23 succidaneum RP, succeda- neum R'l'l 31 sarcinator Lucilius, mg. sar- cinatorem sutorem. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 117 177, 20 26 27 2 176, 14 scenatilis v. scenaticus pro scenico M', schenatilis v. schenaticus pro schenico M^, and 16, and 18, and mg. turn simus M^, cum s. Ml mg. unde simphonia dicitur concentus vocum diversa- rum. gallinacius. salabras M', salebras M^ m. Tullius. mg. salebrae a saltu dictae, salebrae ab exili- endo compas sclent vul- gares dicere. 3 devidere M^ dividere Ml mg. devidere bene videre. 6 in salebra cupit enim dicere. 8 sublestum MS subletum Ml frivolum M", fribolum Ml 9 infamam M', infamiam Ml 12 oratori et quasi superlectiles suppellex M^ suplex M^. 16 nee inprobum M', ne i. Ml 17 sportas Sallustius. m^. sportas aut ab sportu M\ spartu M**, quasi sparteas aut ab sportanda, sunt vasa quae- dam ex sparto facta in illis etiam positus fuit sanctus PauUus. 20 acris rebus M\ varis r. Ml 22 mg. sodes socius unde sodalis. 5 necteret W, ne tetret Ml 6 tentinnerit M^ tetinerit Ml 2 1 mg. testatim minutim. 22 istam calvam colafis. 26 haeccine M\ hecine M', nobis terne. (25) 178, 179, 3 subi sumat M', sibi s. Ml 5 area M', aerea M'*. 7 mangonis M', magonis M", esse V. s. 9 quaeso tae utrum. 17 funestatu este et tonsu M^ funestat veste tonsu M'^. 20 PI. Pers. tuburcinari s. m. v. reliquias M\ corr. Ml 23 cessas M', cessat Ml 25 tibificabile M\ tabificabile Ml mg. tibificabile, tabificum. 26 parneti M^ parneci M'^. 32 tertritudo M^ tetritudo Ml 180, 2 te temnere M\ te om. M^. 9 levis tippula MS ut levis t. Ml II leviores quam. 17 uno in loco. 19 transsennam M', transsenna Ml 20 strepitu coronam. 24 mg. trutina a trutinando. 26 trutinare M^ trutina M^. 181, 7 et sunt M\ ut s. Ml 8 trucenus M^ tricinus M^. II mg. tristis mulier. 18 eccos signis M^ segnis M'*. 23 tenta dictum pro. 28 deucaligine W, deucalione Ml 3° ordine M^ ordines Ml 32 tenta atqueM\tentae aqueMl 34 mg. trititiae tristitia. 182, I quid istic e. u. alligataeque. 3 tristia ante M^ tristitia a. M". 14 insilui. 15 ubi W, ibi Ml 16 ille lanigeras M'', hec 1. M^. 19 intitione. [ I. .. ] ii8 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 2 2 pro vile habuit M^, pro om. Ml 24 ut corpus vulgata sum M^, corpus vulgavit suum M^ ut om. 28 vulgare decoepit M\ v. coepit Ml 183, I vegeat W, vegetal W. 5 veget M^, viget M^, veget. 7 movile M^ mobile W. 9 est audax M^, est om. M^. 12 simulaturus M^, insimulatu- rus W. 18 V. per viscera M^, per viscera om. M^, mg. visceratim per viscera. 184, I frustando M\ frustrando Ml 14 capere M\ captare M^. 19 vargitus M', vagitus M^. 20 ite miscetur. 2 1 vetustas et antiquitas. mg. ve- tustas sapientia. 185, 7 desiderantur IVP, deserantur Ml 15 vastatus a natura et M^, vastus ab natura et M^, vastus et humano M', ab natura om. 21 venerans M^, verans M^. 186, 4 horpinos. 7 huic W, hie Ml vilicar M', vilicabar Ml 9 huic W, hie Ml 16 tracto pedes quas MS quasi M^. g. e. inter inolem quae insu- lamari v. c. honestium M\ hostium M^. 19 mg. volenti a a voluntate. 28 vici W, vinci Ml (26) 31 vescum fastidio vivere M^, v. cum fastidio v. M'*. 187, 4 imbecillis M\ imbecillus Ml 6 quiddam M^ quid clam M'*. facit W, fecit Ml voluptare M^, volup M^. 7 mg. virgindemiam a virgis ut vindemiam. 8 vel demtionem vel deceptio- nem M\ decreptionem Ml 9 agit hanc M', angit hanc M^. 18 addere in b. 20 verruncam RP, verrucam Ml 188, 4 rexamanius M', rex an manius W. 7 crescent M', crescunt M^. 15 vicatim Sisenna conplures. mg. vicatim per vices M^, vicos M^. 1 8 vultuosum cicero M^ v. tristem c.M^»ig-.vultuosum tristem. 24 Cornelia M^, corneliana Ml 189, 3 dicundi. 7 versutiloqux M^, versutilo- quax M^, mg. versutiloquax versutus. 8 et conjunctione M^ ex c. Ml 16 vincere M\ vincire Ml 19 quibus M^ quibusdam M^; adeo W-, abeo Ml 20 toxis M\ togis M^, olim non reges nostri. 22 mg. vervecem. 190, 27 medeom M', medico mi Ml 29 rubor M^ robur IMl 34 aut acrius M^, ut a. M". 191, II aen lib. ii om. 22 dua evarro M\ duo varro RP. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 119 24 ut aspexit W, cujus ut a. Ml 197 4 34 emnis M^ amnis M^ nee mons. 6 192, 4 alta in omni. 8 9 genere verrite M^ gemina everrite Ml 16 10 abstergete. 24 13 buxis W, buxus W. 28 18 jus incolomem M\ j. inco- 34 lumem M^. 198, 3 20 mala est ergo, cf. i. 9. 4 27 usaeque volantes M^, visaeque V. W. 5 ID 28 neutri sunt generis. 31 1. libro ii quaquae M^ quaque Ml 12 13 193, 3 7 8 infracta M', anfracta Ml attigit meam W, meta Ml aevitas. umquam M^, inquam M^. 28 13 acili M^ acini Ml 30 14 ardebat Ml arebat Ml 35 15 sarrano M^, serrano M^. 199, 10 23 alvo sed alius auctoritatis. 26 majores accubitionem aepu- larum M^, aepularem Ml quasi vitae Ml quia v. Ml habent Ml haberet Ml 22 25 28 194, 10 infoebis Ml in imbris M'*. 29 25 saepe neutri M^, feminini M^. 31 31 fortunae scendere. 200, 5 195, 17 libro xii Ml xiii Ml 23 cupressos. u 28 gallia post carrus M^, carros Ml adcurat Ml ac curat Ml u. polytos. 20 27 3O 196, 2 saepe quaestus masculini Ml 38 quaestus.om. Ml 201, 3 r27i E 2 atheriis Ml atheris Ml hi sunt caelis Ml caelus Ml caelis M^, caelus M^. generis masculini Ml genere masculino Ml corbes corbulas varro. quis et g. quisquis tu es. ego vero confiteor. hyporisticos. caniculam M^, canaliculam M^. immundam M^, immundum Ml vaccillat. fueris Ml fuerit Ml accubitarum M^, accubituram Ml m. magis s. exercitata M^, exercitare M'*. ratione Ml rare Ml quale qui M^, cul est qui M'. neutrum catellis M', n. a ca- tellis Ml disperavit Ml disperivit M*. quaerit M^, civerit Ml subit Ml sibit Ml superius M^, supernus Ml q. et arborum Ml et om. M"". relinquit. neviri Plautus M^, neviri om. Ml veniense caseum. plena iasolorum M^, plenai i. Ml si vultis hoc onus, meritus a nobis, suppa tortas copulas, caepae? taepae? talpaef 130 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 201, 6 9 10 13 20 27 31 202, 5 7 19 26 203, 4 6 II 12 15 16 17 20 21 30 204, I 7 II 22 (28) avi et avi M\ et atavi M^, n. c. alium ac cepe. cepe f. acris W, acri W. assiduae M', assiduo M^. acria est M^ est om. M'', ut est. sinapi RP, sinape M^. lib. XX. andealbueibus M^, cibus M''. lib. iii W, iiii W. ad eandem voluptatem. iter W-, inter W. graus M^, graius M^. gerundum morem senseo M^, censeo M^. masculini Plautus, om. nam. genere masculine M\ generis masculini RP. masculini decentiam M^, m. nam decentiam Ml animi despicientia M^, animi om. W. lib. iiii omnium M\ lib. ii in omnium M*. feminini M. TuUius W, f. ut plerumque masculini M^. quid tunc M^,tum M^, cum es. lib. ii W-, lib. i W-. ut manifestum est n. debitio pecuniae, cultus W, cultis W. horum inventa M^, eventa M^. pendens M^, pendens Ml errantia M^, errantiae Ml morigebor M', morigerabor Ml ut hiserat M', uti serat Ml 23 ervi illam M^, ervil'am Ml 28 fimbriatum frontem. 30 innata M^, innato M'^. 205, 2 quis W, quos Ml ut vitare M^ ut om. Ml 4 petilis W, petulis Ml 17 huminitasque a. 29 animi M^, anni M^. 35 seranaecae M\ seranacae M'^. ci Ii nomina M\ nomine M^. 206, 2 augustam M\ agustam Ml 22 eras credo. 26 fulmentum M^, fulmenta M^. 28 aeis M^, aeneis M'', atque aeneis. 30 sucit huic suldum M^, sulcum Ml 32 foco M^ fico Ml 35 generis famulatu ]\P, g. in famulatu M" 207, 4 Vesuvium M', Vessuvium Ml 16 militem RP, gutturem Ml 32 gelu sed multo otius M\ ocius M^. vento M\ venio Ml 208, 3 lib. ii qui aquantum M^, lib. ii libyi qui aquatum M^. I o implicatus M\ implicatur M''. 1 2 herebat mucro gladium. 28 munera ulla horrea. 209, 3 et id genus herbae M', herba Ml I I cum M^, tum M'', aratorum. 18 portae verro AP, verre Ml 2 1 oratore perfecto M', perfectum M=, hac W, om. M^ video banc primum. 22 de media MS e m. Ml NONIUS MARCELLUS. 131 25 deserendus M^, disserendus 26 protheosilao dam ineunt M*, protesilao dam iniunt M^; cachinnos M', cacinnos M^. 210, 6 lend calido elvella trapula romicae. 10 luce M^, luci M^, diripiamus M^ disripiamus M^. 1 1 lucanas M\ lucanam M^, lu- caniam M'. luciclaro latam non latam M^, non latam om. M^. 19 per sane M^, persa nunc 21 neutri generis M^,n. est generis 22 labium M^, lavium M^. 36 generis sunt neutri. 211, 8 uni rebus ipsis alteri as- sumptis. 9 et feminino genere. 16 lusus vel ludus. 20 artificio proprioe M^, a. e pro- prio M^ 29 ad dextera W, ad dextra W. 212, 6 latrinas g. f. et est latrina W, lavatrina M^. 8 latrina Ian quae neutro. 10 gustus W-, gustes Ml 1 4 agerebant W, aggerebant Ml 15 lib. iiii om. 16 laum genere masculino M^, lanitium genere neutro M^, lib. iii. 25 habebant ibi nunc. 29 spero rem W, perjorem Ml 30 lib. vi M^ lib. viii Ml (29) 213, 13 acri crepitantes M\ a. cre- pantes M^. 21 se meminis M\ se minis M''. 32 magnum esse (me est in mg.) non proba vindemia M^, vindemedia Ml 214, 7 masculino feminino nevius M\ feminino om. M'^. II acciti M', iacciti M^. depontaremur murfitverus M^, depontare murmur fit varus Ml 13 muliebris M\ mulieris M^. generis est M\ est om. M^. 14 xvi W, xvii Ml 18 miserii W-, miserie M', mu- nium. 20 neutri M', om. Ml majus M\ majores M^, sunt. 21 expectant M^, spectant Ml 23 nundinum M', nundino M^. 24 ac rusticus romanus. 27 rerum humanarum. 216, 5 surene M\ serene Ml pedes dici M\ dici om. M^. 8 alia denepos M^, ilia danepos Ml 10 lectum sed doctos M^, lectum est sed Ml 15 tracitare M^ traitare M^. 19 alternis tonsas M^, a. idem tonsas Ml 22 odium parit. 23 obsequela M\ obsequila M'', passim. 3 1 fimbriana M', fimbriane Ml 32 grave scarique M^, grave om. Ml 133 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 216, 8 12 25 26 37 38 2 6 13 14 25 29 217, 32 34 218, 5 8 9 18 32 34 219, I 16 19 23 31 32 35 220, 9 ex salo ? W, sala M^ concas quod ethinos M', c. echinos M^, om. quod, sollertiamque earn, rerum humanarum xxii M', xxiii M^ Homerum secutos. ad puteos greges M\ a. p. aut alta g. W. currentem ilignis M^, elignis stagnae M^, stagna M^. cocis W-, cogis M^. lib. iiii W, iii W. protundit M', profundit M'. cibi quae M\ qua M^. pariludo et partitio M', pari- tio Ml prope adest. partitionis M', partionis M^. praesepiumM\ praesepimM^. ab illis his W, is M^ habebat. unam IVP, vinam M^. veocios M^, veotios M^. creto ? M\ cretum M^, pur- purissum. Manlius novis M^, novius M^. Melanippo. potestate M', post aetate M'-. masculine M', feminino Ml adstuc periculum fieri in filia. varro RP, parvo M^, spatio. penemque o. ceterum aliam praebere penum. meam in p. M^, in om. Ml noprandis M\ adnoprandis Ml papaveramM',papaverem M^. 221 222, 223, 15 obsecro lide. 18 lucinius M^, licinius M'. 19 vulgani. 27 pedis unus ingens. 29 supfurabatur M', suffurabatur Ml 31 turn c. p. pluiam. 4 cantent M\ cantant Ml 5 munatius M', oratius M^. 10 boni secunde M^, bonis unde Ml 1 1 Lucinius M', Licinius Ml 12 deligata M^, deligat M^, a. p. deligantur. 1 7 rictus rideat .? M^ r. ricta Ml 19 nudantia M^, nudantes Ml 20 ut signum ]\P, rictum ]\P, m. q. e. paulo sit attritus M\ attritius Ml 26 sepeliet I\P, sepelicet M"- 31 in verrinarum siciliemsi M^, siciriemsi M^. 33 plenum ]\P, pleno M^ ple- num Ml I auctoribus M^, actoribus RP. 1 1 affuisse. 16 Tarquilinios M\ Tarquinios Ml nee quam redditionis ]\P, re- ditionis Ml 20 sexus (x in rasurd), and 23, and 25. 27 admissam. I patebat W-, petebat Ml 4 femini varro RP, femini neutro V. Ml 18 sordidum siistum (ii in ras.). 36 spari quod est genus teli. (30) NONIUS MARCELLUS. 133 224, 9 eheu eheu me W, heu me Ml 12 talis etiam est ? Ml t. eti e Ml lambere M\ labere Ml 13 tonitus Ml tonitrus Ml 17 vepatrum. 20 masculini est. 20 Aeneae M', Aenea Ml 24 nyctegresias scendit Ml nyc- 24 subcuboneum M^, subcubo- tegresi ascendit Ml neam M^. 26 feminini accius Ml f. neutri 25 abirer M\ arbitrer W, sub- a.M^. cuboneam. 228, 7 torqueas aureas et scuta Ml 32 prometinensibus W, pometi- torques aureae scuta M^. nensibus Ml II sacris et Ml et om. M^. 36 quod ego hue praecessi M', 12 et torques. process! M^. 16 terret et. scema M^, schema Ml etpass. 25 infectori Ml inpectori M''. 225, 4 antlqua est peccatores M^, 28 traheaeque. antique et spectatores M^. 229, 2 torpore M^, torpor M^. 8 haec Ml ec Ml fodiebam. 4 obprepsit Ml obpressit Ml 10 quoddam Ml quod dum M^, 13 pleni Ml pledi Ml fodiendo. conta Ml contra Ml caudes 15 feminino genere appellatur audes. M^, f. appellatur genere M^. 14 cum in M^, cum i in Ml 23 si canis Ml sic c. Ml e. 1. ac purpure operis toro 26 camo Ml culmo Ml Ml purpureo peris toro M^. 27 et quibus Ml e q.Ml 18 nepraenettarte. 30 non aliquo M^, aliquod M^, 25 tartaris. om. est. 26 tantum t. q. s. M^, t. q. s. om. 226, 3 luctusque horrificiali M^, luc- Ml tuque horrificali Ml 30 ut eorum Ml uterum Ml 7 suasiones Ml suasione Ml 230, I diisperi. 10 ibam M^, scibam M^ 26 discicit Ml dissicit Ml 16 hedycis Ml hedycus M^. 28 vel levi vulgum. 18 nostrae essent seplesiae. 29 in orono M^, cycno M^. 23 prostratura Ml pro staturaM^. 30 praecepit M^, praecipit M". 26 vii Ml viii Ml 31 ut in melle c. si centum M', 34 ad stirpem Ml a s. Ml sic centum M^. 227, 9 aurium tactus M^, tactus om. 231, 12 portoperipocori vepra est ve- Ml precula M^. sma decaelo 10 et actionum Ml et tactionum Ml decaedo Ml cacatum, Ml M^, in mg. (31) 124 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 231, 25 27 232, 3 4 6 17 23 24 26 28 29 30 32 233, 8 10 13 16 18 19 23 27 30 31 33 36 41 234, 7 13 (32) ad mani W, a m. W. aethera. operam superet. adminicultarem M', ammini- cularem M^. qui videt alium M\ quid vidit aliud M^ pro victa M^, vita W. persecutus aristoteles, om.est. ilia M', ilium M^ fabulare W, fabulavere W. dominum suum. egone ut ea. haec pietas M^, haec vero p. M^, nequa isti gratia, expiatione. anima est s. vulnere M^, vulnera M^. anfetet animae M^, anima M''. animam faetidat M', fetidat adsedit M', assedi Ml hoc cepsitio M', h. cepsio M^. frios W, frigios IMl vel furorem ]\P, v. furiosum M^ auxilium M", auxilio M^. pericli. libidines innumerabiles M^, 1. quae sunt i. M^. terrent M', tenerent Ml quaereretur. quos animosi. tessalia indolita M^, thessalia indomita M^, subigantque domemque. sudes vadem M\ sudo sualem W. lib. iiii ea denique. 16 ut pulcritudo M\ ut enim p. 26 xxviiii. 27 si id quod. 35 convivium M', conviviam Ml 235, 2 demer hie M^ hinc Ml colomen ala M\ ale Ml 4 funibus. 7 hoc seherere. 8 pericula M', pellicula Ml 13 ullam inesse. 15 obcere M^, obcepere M^. 17 rebus M^, prestibus M^, et mg. 25 rursus M^, rursum M^. 26 mimanta M^, minanta M^. 29 cecidisset amesenem INP, ceci- disse tamen s. M^. 30 constet W, constat Ml 32 aequalem eum. 34 fidi aequales M', fide requales Ml 36 aequalemte marcidemidenM', aequalem timarcidem Ml 38 fill qui M\ filium qui Ml 236, I qui primo. 5 sed tum vestram etiam aeta- tem W, s. cum vestra etiam aetata Ml 6 senum M^, serenum Ml II perstrenue M^, praestrenue Ml 14 mg. nudatum, latus haurit apertum. 18 invictariam M\ invictaria M". dictatorem sibi munia M', d. uni sibi M^. 20 nisi quod causu M^, casu Ml 26 de vita p. r. lib. i. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 135 237, 238, 239, 240, 33 natibus aperdbus M*, apertis 241, II M''. 17 5 patri M^ patris W. 25 7 socratum M^ socratium M^. mississe tipum M^, mississe 29 aristippum M^. 242, I 10 verum qui insimiles M^ quin 9 simules M^. 28 14 ab alimento W, ab alendo M^ 30 15 magnum vel gloriosum. 36 20 fatum M^ factum M^ 243, 7 36 placito W-, placo M^ 6 turpidinem M^, turpitudinem 13 Ml 20 15 sed cum animo a. 23 20 concedetibi M^, conceditibi 34 Ml 36 28 agere M^, agerem Ml in j. si quod M^, quid M^, 38 quo Ml 43 2 imitatione M^, imitatore M'*- 47 15 mendaci. 18 exiberes M^, exibes M^. 48 19 ac lectum M', ac laetum M^. 23 habonium M', abonium M^. 34 Varro de r. r. — delectatus 244, 13 esset om. 29 2 accipite nunc, mg. accipite ergo animis audite. 30 8 prosus M^, prorsus M'^, atque prolixius. mg. pascere, rex accipiebat in amplis. 31 13 autumus tu M^, optumus t. M^. 245, 8 25 fulgere M\ fulgorem Ml emitere M^, emittere M^. II 42 quod altius M^ q. alterius M^- acceptum M\ acetum M'^, alte- 17 rius sic acreutmelymetium. (33) filisto ? M', filippo Ml acvim M\ actum Ml Aen. lib.vMSGeorg. lib.ii Ml pertuleris ? perculeris ? M', pertuderis M^. admonere est. ambit M^ ambiit Ml melivem M', me bilem Ml vel qui M^, vel eos qui M^. ubi quod, vastitatudine M', vastitudine Ml actum r. M^, adductum r. M^. quam procul. profugos. augebes sed conpron. vulsci W, volsci Ml si quo stu vinis actus M^ actis M', opost. impellare M', impellere M^. umquam memiseriis M^, u. emiseriis M^. ardifet alampade M\ ardifeta lampade ]\P. aridat M', arida M^, agat a. a. laborum M', laborem M^. actione tunc tertia M^,a. tertia tunc Ml quieti prope praeter. grecorum otium. accommo- datum M^ accommodati Ml auritopet M\ auris et M^, sonus. anceps dubium MS a. est du- bium Ml cessare versione M', cessar reversione M^. [ I. 2. ] 126 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 245, 34 venit cum M', v. alii cum M^. 21 c. oprimere vicere M', ob- 36 sublire W-, sussilire M^. priraere convincere M''. 37 nonaqua M', novaqua M". 27 honore M^, onere M^. 246, 5 neve qui adtingat. 250, 2 potire M\ potiri Ml 9 optantibus. 6 primo ]\P, primi Ml 10 austare, mg. auscultare. 15 colunae M^ colonae M^, co- 14 sembono RP, embono M''. lenae Ml 17 ne ego vel tantis M\ ne ego 19 colunum M', colonum M^. iUos V. W. 33 vitam illam colet. 25 cicero de senectute cogi M^, m. tullius de senectute M^ 35 cedere secundum Ml c. signi- ficat secundum M'^. 29 a. excutere producere IVP, ex- cutere om. Ml 41 pudore excessit M\ p. ex pec- tore cessit RP. 31 aequor mare campus]VP,mare 42 cui quidam. om. W: 251, II imo M^, im M^ hosce. 247, 7 morbo jube M\ jure ]\P. 23 lib. iii quae cursu. 19 acerbo M\ acerbum Ml 32 virtutis probare M^ruboreM^. 21 acerbo et in multis ita M', et 252, 33 differre M', deferre ]\P. in multis ita om. M^. 34 qui nobis. 25 voluerunt M\ noluerunt Ml 38 capiendos RP, capiundos I\P. 37 ut magi M\ macte M^, magis 253, 3 nate pus I\P, plus Ml aucte. 13 carmine quod M', quo M'^. 248, I unde adulescentem dicimii\P, 16 adduci et suscipere. dicit Ml 18 istidem M\ itidem W. 4 laus nomine agendi nomine 19 volumus M\ voluimus Ml gloria M\ nomi gloria Ml 28 xxvi ]\P, xxvii Ml agendi nomi om. Ml 30 me fortasse inquit. alescit W, adolescit Ml 35 abduxerunt. 11 cartao M^, carteo M^, epitafio 36 coenator W, venator Ml nago. 254, 8 malis necesse iautume M', aqua M\ aquo Ml lutume Ml 14 socis M^, socius M^, est hosti- m. purae c. cibus M\ cibum Ml bus socius bellum ita. 20 achillidone M\ achelidone Ml 19 barricam M^, barbaricam M**. 26 torquere ]\P, contorquere M''. 249, 6 d. multitudo minus M^ multi 32 signis RP, cignis Ml dominus Ml 255, 10 prope M\ propter M^ per- 16 muttires. crepis vocibus. 20 et num W, aenum Ml 12 concrepare M\ crepare Ml (34) NONIUS MARCELLUS. la; 256, 257, 258, 14 molliciam. 37 armenia M\ tormenta M'. 17 libucius M^, lucilius M^. 43 eximone salcolocheo M', ixi- 20 increpe W, increpa M^ ones alcholocheo M^. 24 crepere M^, crepare M''. 259, 2 cu isti W, c. istac Ml 28 increpere W, inrepere M^. 3 lucilius M', licinius Ml M sua comparent M\ sua ut c. 13 bonorumque. M^ 17 iterum significat. 20 substat M^ subsistat M'^. 19 hoc ait ita contendo. 33 consistit M^, constitit Ml 22 hinc comportet. Salaminam 35> 36, 37, om. M^, Salaminem Ml 38 dicubia M^ discubia W. 24 habet potestatem senis M', ha- 43 lib. iiii, sit comparant. bet ubi potestatem p. s. Ml 14 tutam possit M^, possis Ml 260, I aequalitatem W-, aequitatem 18 quid componere M', quid est Ml cur c. M". 16 deinde inde Romam. 30 componere simulare. 261, 4 seducere M^, educere Ml 40 cum ploco M^, poclo M^. decrevi W, decrevit Ml e. obvicam plector M',e.obvio 17 cernet M\ cernat Ml amplector M''. 24 quis ee M^, qui sese M^, ad 44 lib. iii M\ iiii Ml finem e. ad causandam. 47 cum M^, quin M^ lenones. 31 omnia sunt. 52 calx est finis lucil. sat. lib. vii, 262, 3 duratia W, duritia Ml hoc est cum ad Verg. aen. 12 perdunt ]\P, perduint Ml lib. V, etc. 13 terentius M\ idem terentius 59 numero meo M\ numeri mei M^, melius calli rem. Ml hetera quidnam in mg. 3 callet M^ Calient Ml 14 qui in illo homine. 7 saginastu M^, satin astu M'*. 32 confidenter consternari sig- 8 lib. iii lucilium. nificat deici pro se et. 10 mg. a coUo calliscere firmum esse. 36 ex pectore hanc et M^, hac et Ml 14 aprunum M^, aprinum M^. 38 offeras M^, efiferas Ml 25 si legas W, si leges Ml 263, I fert curri M^ a curru M^ 27 ut honera c. c. feruntur M\ dimminutio. facilius feruntur M^. 5 extemplo M\ exemplo Ml pessimos M^, pessimis M''. 13 mg. melius exemplum vergili 32 contentiones vocis at remis- siones. calidumque animis et cur- sibus acrem. (35) F 2 12,8 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 264 8 quid contendi M\ q. contentus 22 confessio M^, confectio Ml W. 35 credere vel cedere M^, vel sum diliges M\ diligens RP, consentire M", terentius in diliges M'. hecyra M\ terentius for- 21 faceret. mione — cedere RP, in mg. 26 numte emere RP, nitnium 270 10 medicae M^, medicinae Ml temere Ml 15 lib. iii. 265 I apud conium. 33 quid inter RP, qui i. Ml 5 contentionem M', contionem 271, I et ipse conscripsi. Ml 6 die pac M\ epc Ml in mg. 12 coaptare M^, coartare M^. conveniens M', convenimus 22 nostri M^, nostris Ml Ml 25 citum incitatum divisum v. s. W, incitatum om. Ml convenire similem esse W, convenire constare — de- 27 at W, aut Ml buit RP, in mg. 266, 15 quo magis te in altum. 10 forti secus RP, fortis secus RP. 22 bis quin actogena. 21 posse RP, possit RP. 267, 2 cadens M\ candens Ml 23 cedere est. 18 arbitrare 1\P, arbitrari Ml 29 xxviii. 19 nam mea M^, n. ea Ml 273, 5 constet RP, constat RP'- 20 altero W, alteros Ml 8 constent RP, constet RP. 22 censet W, censent Ml 9 componere RP, disponere Ml 35 non sine novis M^, nonvis Ml 13 exgregendaRP,exercenda RIl 36 coicere agere Afranius incen- 14 ponere RP, proponere RP. dio M\ Afranius Matertera 15 lib. iii W, lib. i RP. — auferre Ml in mg. 18 parere RP, parare RP. 268, 3 nicasio s. curiosis cum RP, 28 sed manifesto furto. curiosus is cum RP. 36 quin ipse. 4 filio coicere M^, filio ei coicere 274, 4 ita RP, iter RP, faciei. Ml 26 cuiquam ubi RP, c. ibi RIl 7 quo coicis istuc. 275, 6 jusso W-, jussu RP. 12 contigit M^, conlingit Ml 9 credere servandum M^ c. est 28 dici a lectoribus M\ lictori- servandum R'P. bus Ml tuis p. r. ante 20 cognoscat RP, cognoscas RP. oculos tuos concidisse. 21 pappipole RP, papipole RP. 34 dedidi. 27 non M\ ni RP. 269, 13 quod non M', quos non Ml 33 omnis disciplina M', omnes 14 honestatisM\honestitatisMl 1 disciplinae RP. (36) IVONIUS MARCELLUS. 129 276, 18 22 damnare est. sectorem M\ sextorem Ml 27 277, 20 defendere vindicare verg. M^, vindicare depellere verg. Ml 30 34 23 defendere debellare W, de- pellere Ml veri M^ tueri M^ Ennius. 283, 10 20 28 nego W-, neco M^ mediam quern W-, quam M^. 21 35 32 satis te qui. 278, 21 degitur ]\P, deagitur W. 25 jejunam M^ ei unam Ml 284, 14 279, 15 nisi si M^ nisi Ml 17 depositam M", deposita Ml 37 38 actione itaque M^ a. prima i. Ml 285, 7 21 280, 4 dicare m accius M^, m tullius accius M^. 10 hinc M^ hunc Ml 25 25 lib. ii. 29 26 darniam M\ dardaniam M^. 286, I 27 pecunias appia dictas M^, 4 appia om. Ml 287, 10 281, 4 dignatus rursum qui ab alio h. d. — super'bo. dignatus significat d. habitus virg. lib. iii — superbo. 288, 4 8 II 16 8 dignabonatibi M^ dignabor dari M^, in mg. 19 26 18 dominia ad convivia M^, ad om. Ml 32 23 sodalicia. 28 convenerat M\ cum venerat Ml 289, 6 30 exira M\ extra Ml 7 32 alteri W, alter Ml 282, 15 a media fronte. 12 iq fortis turba. 18 omnes ut M', omnes nam ut Ml pistrix M\ pristis Ml aquiaetes I\P, alaetes Ml magnopere M^, magno opere Ml tantome M\ tanton me Ml dixisti MS duxisti Ml police vestrae quas erifice. trahere ferre M^ t. differre Ml mortem. difFamare divulgare, M^, differre M^ in mg. popule M\ papule Ml aut duro W, ut d. Ml decernendi fortitudo M\ ora- tio quam decertandi M', in mg. praeterisset M\ peperisset Ml decerne ut est dicere. perspicuum est enim. dimissa M', demissa All dissupent M^, dissipent Ml nido inplumisM^nido et i.Ml adtraxerit M^ detraxerit Ml detrahant W, detrahunt Ml Alexi M\ Alexin Ml super M^ desuper Ml adest ad abnescio M\ adest at banescio Ml et fenestris M\ et fenestras Ml i. c. deiciam M^, deiciunt Ml evocare M^, vocare M^. deduc orationem M^ deduce rationem 1\P. retrahere M^ trahere Ml deinfinitam M\ definitam M''. (37) 13° NONIUS MARCELLUS. 289, 22 28 290, 7 14 24 32 291, 5 31 36 38 40 43 292, 8 II 12 14 18 26 33 293, 2 10 17 religio M^, relligio IVP. xxviiii M^, xxviii M^, and 32. eligantu bimacera. secundo deprecor,om. 15, 16, 17- moUissima quam multorum in mg. graeci IVP, gracci IVP. erepiteo M^, eripiteo Ml sint W, sunt M^. perdiscernere M}, perdiscere M\ pregnantem R'P, pregnatem W. aetas M^, aestas M'. miser, cum signo compendii i. e. miserrimus. e. oculos elidere et sicum M\ e. oculos et et sicum M''. jube M', jubeo ^P, o. idem ut s. f. ut coqui M^, faciunt quoqui M^, ut om. elise W-, elisisse ft'P. edo pel v.p. exanclavit plautus in penulo s. e. merum. s. Melanippe. endrus M\ annus M^. torquantis M^, torquentis M''. i.e. eum diem M',eum om.Ml amfitrasone M\ amfitrioneMl antiqua aedilis. dec ex oraculo M', dec os- tendo ex W. evadit M^ evadat W. propter valuisset RP, propera- visset M^, in nig. concitat aquam unus M\ mu- rus W. 1 9 lib. ii ut tandem M^, evade — lib. ii M^, in mg. 27 nee partem. 28 cujus est M^, cuivis e. M'. 32 filiorumpostremumM', f.suo- rum p. M'*. 45 innotescentes M^ innocentes W. 50 exacuta M', ex hac vita Ml 294, 20 exsuspensaM^etsuspensaRP. 24 lib. iii W, lib. v W. 295, 8 exercere imercere M^, e. im- perare imponere RI^, in mg. 1 1 PI. in Amph. exerciturus RP, si in me M', in mg., im- parietem. 21 equitem equum M^, equites equos RP. 25 pinnis RP, pennis RP. 296, 24 exit. 297, 24 medecorisRP,medecordis RP. 38 praeter ceteros nostra, om. hunc. 298, 10 velit eve RP, evel RP, grandi. 1 1 eplere M^, explere RP. 15 lib. vi aramque sepulchri M', Discedam — lib.vi M'^, in mg. 22 educere educare ducare RP, ducare om. RP. 28 mittere RP, emittere Ml 299, 4 exponere est deponere. 10 dedie RP, dedi Ml 18 ornat ample. 2 4 orationem RP, et rationem RP. 26 explicare de off. M\ ex. idem de off. RP. 300, 3 firma notio. 14 excidit RP, excidant Ml (38) NONIUS MARCELLUS. 131 15 in oblivionem virg. M^, i. o. venire v. M^, oblivisci M^, in mg. 18 After servitutem excluserit (301, 15), excidere est in oblivionem venire, virg. — animo, is repeated a second time. 20 ego vivo ab arciloco excidere M^, ergo quo ab arciloco excido M^. 21 ejectum dictum. 25 ibi erat scopiose M^, scopios M^ 26 eicere M^, ejecere M^. 34 delellas me. 301, 20 quia M\ qui M'*, ad id quod s. 24 expectare M^, expetere M^, in mg. 302, 9 f. item W, ima M^, altitudo. 13 q. caelo M\ q. e caelo M*. 22 amoris filium, cum signo la- cunae. 28 fero M\ fere W. fortiter varro M^, f. animo Ml 29 non posses se amplius M\ non posses eam amplius Ml 30 suadet notat M^ ut notat Ml 303, 7 ferebant. 9 de oratione lib. M^, de oratore lib. ii Ml est autem v. verbum verbum M^, verbum cm. Ml sic quod. 13 prohiberentur M', prohibetur Ml 17 hie M', hinc Ml in mg. 27 referri Virg. G. lib. ii M^, spes (39) danaum — excrescere M*, in mg. 304, 12 ex longe M\ ex longo Ml 27 movemetuoM^, me metuo M^. 34 trasileone fretus W; t. novili- tate factione L M^. 40 at M\ ac Ml 305, 2 simillare M', sum i. r. Ml 1 ut domatum mecum M', equum M'. 14 animo eam M', cram M". 19 nummis M^, numinis M^. 29 meum laborem. 306, 10 ea quivis ]\P, equivis Ml 17 familiam tuam M', tuam om. Ml 29 molesta potin M\ molesta es p. Ml 31 justa. 39 dico facessite hinc W, d. fa- cessti item facessite h. Ml 307, 23 in stabulae. 24 iterum M\ item Ml 26 citos cursus W, citus c. Ml 29 virg. lib. ii. 33 nisi M\ nixi Ml 308, 10 oculis fun fungens W, 0. ful- gens Ml II frigutare M', friguttire Ml mg. al. ecfriguttire cum sono exilire. 13 nam quid istud. 19 c. proclo M^ ploclo Ml abra M^, labra Ml compone M^, compono Ml h. e. c. uia MS uia om. Ml OKOnOYMH W, QAOKOnOY- MH Ml 133 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 308, 27 31 309, 2 3 7 16 310, I 20 26 311, lo 17 30 31 312, 6 14 28 35 37 43 45 313, 16 17 18 25 314, 3 14 (40) imperati M\ impertit Ml tumido M\ timido Ml sibi ipse fingit. et vocem M\ ea v. Ml fingit M\ finget Ml non M^, nunc Ml quod W, ad quod Ml purgationes M', purgatiores w- virg. aen. M^, georg. M^, lib. i frigusque M^, virg. aen. lib. i — ut M^, in mg. movens M', vovens Ml tui nominum. mestum fovere RP, est turn f. Ml aspargere M^, aspergere Ml videas W, videtis Ml mense a. ponebatur e. c. cuno ]\P, acuno aP. i. q. V. adfertam M^ ad fetam RP. georg. lib. v M\ lib. iiii Rll fusis sisine mente. uUo jacerent M', u. sub- jacerent RP. fundere virg. M\ fundere di- cere v. RP. talia fundebat lacrimas funde- bat W-, t. f. lacrimans M='- mores M\ ores Ml ducte MS ducite Ml mg. flagitium quasi flagrans vitium. et plerumque M^ ut p. M^. g. f. f. consuetudine pondero- sum. absentium M', absinthium M''. castoreum l.q. r. grave multum M^, amarum uirg. et g. 0. c. Ml in mg. 21 procilio W-, plocio M''. 22 emortua M\ est mortua Ml 25 hosti hostis W, hosti om. Ml 26 eis W, his Ml vitiis RP, vitiosis M^. 315, 3 facilius m. i. g. W-, f. in m. i. adulescentes g. RP. 8 humum M^ hominum Ml e. grave a. imperium M\ imperii Ml II atquem Orestes, adtituere RP, astituere Ml sistit MS sistit om. Ml 12 virg. georg. lib. xii RP, virg. lib. viii RP 316, 3 confingereRP, cum fingere Rll 5 errat anus RP, cretanus RP. deploida RP, deploidia RP. 7 haec eademsum. 1 1 via quibus RP, v. a quibus RP. 14 suspendat RP, suspendit RP. 39 gradientum RP, grassantium Ml in mg. 317, 9 incassum videas. 20 conectat W, constat Ml 22 herbam det. 318, I males et bonis M^ m. a b. Ml 17 impulsum M', impulsus M'*. 22 habet W, habes RP. 26 m. epicrocum M^ m. et epi- crocum Ml 29 habere est W, hiare e. Ml 319, I evidenter et RP, et om. RP. hiantes videor hidentes M^ hiantes Ml NONIUS MARCELLUS. 133 320, 321, 322, 323, non audeo M^ audio M^. 324, 5 15 juvat W-, levat W-. 21 18 ea M, et M-^ fontia. 25 21 hauriet M', hauriret W. 29 31 baud mollia M', baud haec m. Ml 325, I I summo honore W-, s. cum h. Ml 6 8 delectationeMS delectatio W. 10 27 ipso M^, ipsos M^ ipsis W. 8 retardatM\retrahat W',in trig. 14 9 invitari est. ^9 10 curaque M^, curasque Ml 26 invitavit viri M\ viri cm. M^. 20 30 cito bene enim. 32 audivi non M\ audi vino M^. 25 6 commotus saepe. 26 furacesemus M^, furaces esse- 28 mus Ml 33 nequissimus M', ac n. Ml 326, 6 ibis ac M^, i. juxta ac Ml 17 8 juxta mecum rem. 12 aut insolens aut. 33 18 occepi M^, occepit M^. 327, 5 I regari M\ regalis Ml 2 agitatis M^, agitis M^. frondiferosM^,frundiferos Ml 15 arbusta M\ arbusto Ml 29 obsitu M^, obstutas M*, in mg. 30 6 hinc MS nunc Ml 9 templi W-, templa Ml 12 bonum nocens M\ et nocens 328, 12 Ml 15 17 miti more M\ minore M^, 31 esse saminmani M\ esses ani- 329, 19 ma ni Ml 26 intestatus est rursum. 28 ipsius M\ ipsus Ml 330, 9 (4O ' JT saltern est M\ salutem est Ml oportere M^, oportet Ml facta M\ fata Ml imbuta et ero M^ i. est et ero Ml regrediendum M^, regrediun- dum Ml iii M', vi Ml et tunc W, et turn Ml nescieb'at M\ nesciebant M^. ignoscite est. conconcurristis M^ concur- ristis Ml adeste est amer q. f. ignoscite, i in rasura scriptum. emtu W, aintu Ml parmeno. innocens in nig. accepit M^ acceptis Ml iii W, iiii Ml et perindulgens M\ et qui p. Ml patris W-, patres Ml qua M^, quia M*, impruden- tissimum. quanto vehementius M', blan- dior h. t. M^, in mg. si quost V. a. opus est. jacere M^ jactare Ml virg. lib. vii M^ virg. georg, lib. iii Ml emittere in mg. jactantibus M\jactant tibi Ml tuque mearum. increpat et i. M\ increpitat et i. M^; mg. alter non habuit. ighymnis W, hymnis Ml [ I- -'• ] ^34 NONIUS MARCELLVS. 330, II i6 29 31 331, I 4 10 II 16 28 332, II 27 40 45 333, 18 23 27 31 36 37 38 42 334, 3 4 et utile M', et ut ille M^ cantus totidum RF, cantu sto- tidum M^, custoditum M^ in mg. nego interpellare dicere M}, interpellare adire c. M^, in mg. xxviii M^, xxviiii M^. interpellam ut M^, interpella me ut W. xxviii M\ xxviiii M". claudus M\ caudam M'', in mg. insignam M^, insignem Ml parasti M^, parasiti M^. inme M^, inmo M*, impediunt. farticula. in jugurte M', in gurgite M''. mg. eligere virg. praestantes virtute legit, postes ? portes ? M\ pastes M^, arscedat. sermone aius M^, sermones atus W. is apud M^, is om. M^. quibus rem rebus, omnes in pudica in domo M', omnes impuritates in M^. liquimus. linquat M^ linquit Ml defluxere M', defluere Ml licuntur M^, linquuntur M^, and 41. deterere in mg. salio mercedem. nisi ab sese M\ missi abesse Ml quiquam I\P, quicquam Ml 12 14 19 29 34 335, I 3 4 15 25 26 32 35 38 336, 9 17 18 33 337, 7 10 25 27 29 30 cum illos solim ex M', soli mea M'', volutate. cum meo M\ c. eo Ml limassit M\ limassis Ml vocasset M^, vocasse et Ml c. a. f. cum h. i. hista M\ hasta Ml vicunea M^, ut vinea Ml fulmine ita e. i. vista M', ut ista Ml mg. nee tantum dulcia quan- tum et liquida. subidaeloidelore M', sibidae- deloidelore M^ aenas M^, enas M^. liquerit M^, reliquerit Ml lib. V M\ lib. ii Ml nereissimum. cantem M^, cantum Ml classem M^, classum Ml postea M^ postera Ml comedant INP, comedunt Ml perspicere RP, praespicere M'^ prospicere RP, in mg. volucri sventi ut illos M^, volucris venti M'*. jubet primus, eligere RP, erigere Ml illos vate M\ illo suapte Ml absentium M^, absinthium Ml et aenea sembolum M^, te ne asembolum Ml et lautum et convivium. redi M\ redii Ml ac victime legentem M', ac victum eligentem M^. diceret RP, deceret Ml instituisset M\ instituissent Ml (42) NONIUS MARCELLUS. 135 338, II 339, 15 24 26 30 340, 3 19 30 341, 2 II 39 41 342, 6 9 13 23 25 38 343, 2 10 II (43) pacem W-, paceni Ml dat M\ dedat Ml cui derim in vita mea epitag- ma appelli M\ cui ubi derim in utia mea e epi- tegma appepelli Ml exiit M\ exit Ml longe ut a p. abesses M\ longe te a p. abesse Ml et supra modum. luxuriae M\ luxuria M^. xoenonis M', senonis M''. sicuti consuetudine. lentum MS plenum Ml in significatione manifesta M^ significationis manifestae Ml armis M^, armisque M^, macte virtutem. hie versibus. modo a. M^ malo a. Ml mactabo mastigiaM^ m. exuo m. Ml dodate MS dotate Ml mactant et M'.mactantem Ml hisce verbenis M^ h. virgl verbenis Ml commodum M^ cum modo Ml moderatum commodum z«ot^. ubile MS utibile Ml statu MS statue Ml modice Sallustius ambust in MS m. ambis S. in Ml eoforo MS teoforo Ml audientiam MS audientia Ml diserti s {sic) sermonibus co- acta MS coacta om. Ml G 24 344, 21 26 29 32 36 345, 3 4 8 26 346, I 13 26 28 347, 12 13 22 25 27 29 32 348, 6 II 24 28 illi mitem MS i. limitem Ml si quid de te. merui quoque saepe MS et saepe Ml habera MS hibera Ml terras ac meretersa MS ac meret tersa Ml annos incerrat M', a. hie errat Ml hiberna. qui in excitu M', exercitu M^, ex aequo, unde et mercennarii. ordine ratis est M^, es M'^. iste MS primum iste Ml minutum obscuros scrupulum M^, obscurura et scrupulo- rum Ml iter in silvis. retinere ac repigrare MS r. morari ac r. M^. tonsoribus MS censoribus Ml in aera M^, in area M^. valitudo MS altitudo Ml tenrenos MS teneros M*. in canendi MS in om. Ml absterserit MS absterseris Ml laborem. miseratus M^, miratus M^. mirari venerari MS m. metu- ere Ml munerare in mg. custos admirantur MS c. ilium a. Ml quo optant MS circumstantM". dicunt MS ducunt Ml muoco M^, muco Ml ut virg. obstitisse MS exstitisse Ml exusta MS exausta Ml 135 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 348, 30 metuere M\ me utere M'^. 24 neque sat M*, neques ad Ml 31 missum facit. 32 praemoniebant M^, praemu- 41 dein M\ deinde M\ niebant Ml tertius M\ terentius M^. 33 qui M^, quis M^, sine. 349, 3 maturare M\ mature M'*. 34 indigitare M^, indigetare Ml 5 nullum M^, nalum INP, vide. 353, 6 propter W, post Ml in mg. 13 muscati M^ mussati M^. 13 virg. lib. vi. acaenam M^, adcaenam M^. 16 agrestia ac. 24 gursilum M', cirsilum M". 21 latratu M^ latrato Ml 28 me aliud fatum M\ factum M^. 22 nitens humo M\ nitens om. 32 decet M\ condecet Ml Ml 350, 10 turpitude MS turpido Ml 31 natare iterum. 27 jubet primus, cf. 336. 17. 354, 2 aurigatui- M^, arrigatur M''. 31 expromere. 12 cui nomina. 33 cohibet et omnia aestus M^ 22 continuoque M^, que om. M^. cohibet domina maestus M'. 355, 8 erga MS ergo Ml 35 injectum ]\P, enectum Ml foris ut praessit ]\P, foras ut 351, I virg lib. xxiiii M\ xxvi M''. praesit Ml 2 pulices M\ publices Ml 14 per eos et n. clam egem RP, 4 ceteris issa M^, isasa M". clamoris regem Ml mittis m. a. t. satrafa acutia regna M\ regina Ml M\ satrafacta vitia Ml 22 qui tunc si ilium occupas. 14 si hoc I\P, sic hoc Ml 25 comedisset non nugas I\P, 19 lucilius M^ lucius Ml et non nugasset Ml 23 improbius quam M\ quem M'*. 27 necsio quid Ml nescio quis Ml 25 reluces M^, relucens M^. 36 scola M\ sola Ml 26 agro referam M^, me agros 356, 5 agriculani M^, a. lucani M'*. referam Ml 6 angelH W-, macelli Ml 352, 4 notifacerent ]\P, notificarent 7 occupare est M\ est om. Ml Ml 18 mebimatrem M^, mebimatram praelia RP, prilia Ml Ml 5 magisque M^ quae Ml 19 confirmant Ml confirmam RP. f. 0. accius M\ ne e. m. f. n. 21 stirpem medocabant RP, s. M^, in mg. educabant Ml uteremur. 1 telefona is denum. 26 unicam RP, vincam Ml II hie in eis W, hecine is Ml est. opinionem adferunt Ml tuam 12 numero M\ numerum Ml — opinionem RP, in mg. 15 degerit W-, digerit Ml 27 eorum sit RP, se M'*. (44) NONIUS MARCELLUS. m 357, 30 popinius ? M^, popedius Ml opinio M^, opinione M^. I redurant M\ restaurant M^. 9 astianactet M^, astianacte M". hunc aicais panem M^, pinem w-. regione M^, regionum M^. 1 1 domuictonem arcere M^, dom- uitione marcere M*. tuo bsceno homine. 13 actum M^, actum tum M^. 15 fautis. 16 faventius M^, faventiam M^. dictis egregent M^, dicta se- gregent Ml 1 8 rixa vertat verba M', r. vertat vertat verba Ml 358, 3 si tu W, sic tu Ml olim defensorem ut per eum M^, olim quis uti possis M"*. 8 amatorum M', amatorem Ml quid mens RP.q.veri mensMl xviiii M^, xxviiii M^. atque cupio M\ a. cum c. M*. 16 spe W, spes Ml quibus M^, quibuscum Ml nihil estM^nihil emM^zra mg. dein mittit. incolumitas M', incolumis Ml omore MS eo more M^, factum . nU MS nihil Ml comprehenderit M^, com- prenderit Ml intes MS intus Ml ubi obit MS u. is o. Ml 360, 9 lib. iii MS lib. iiii Ml lib. xxvii MS xxvi Ml 30 acrem MS ac rem MS ihi. (45) 359, II 12 15 29 2 18 19 23 3° 32 9 26 33 apere MS aperire Ml 36 obducet MS obducat Ml 361, 10 oppetas obesum gracile MS obesum — terga M^, in mg. 20 atquem metu. 29 ullamque addicere MS u. queat dicere M^. 362, 6 vita ulli. 13 datum MS datum est M''. 21 inclama MS inclamar M^, a. amea MS mea Ml affiter illis MS affileberis Ml praeberet MS praevertitur Ml 24 ultrorem MS ultorem Ml 28 incipiantque MS incipiamque Ml 31 gratia M^, graecia M^. 363, 2 sejudiciis MS sevidicis M''. 13 ac minus MS nimis M^. 14 protelo ad discendunt M^, discedunt Ml 32 regeret genus MS r. et genus Ml alto sanguine MS a. a san- guine Ml 34 proderat MS proderet Ml 35 jussi magnis MS jus imaginis Ml 364, I est sallustius MS salutis M^. 8 ut ipsis MS ipsi Ml 13 quorum utilitates. 19 naius est vehemens MS majus et v. MS mg. vehementius. 21 adire MS adigere Ml 22 at, /. e. aier, W, autem Ml stutum quam in pariendis MS fuit umquam in parti- undis Ml 138 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 364, 29 35 365, 3 8 20 22 25 48 366, 12 iV 37 34 367, 14 28 29 (367,17 368, 4 5 24 (46) sulcum quaesivi. vergere M^ urgere M^. pedere W-, pondere M^ levem M^ levo W. p. pedem W, pede M'. pondere M\ pondera M^ premimus et lib. xi quos Si- mois premat ille viros. capitis. excidere M\ excindere Ml premis M^, premes Ml nee parvo catullo pretio M^, n. par vocat ullo M''. lib. iii MS iiii Ml si q. et h. W, et om. Ml spargat M^ spargit Ml recum expilatorem M\ rerum expiratorem AP. s. et petant M^ putant Ml ea hostia M\ eha h. Ml propter intuens M^, p. enec- tum est Ml delectatur etiam M\ etiam om. Ml {magna kmmalis perturbalio) propter s. eius causa — odere. varro sesqueulysse. (omisso exemplo). propter juxta — propter aquam. ad- testatas e. f. p. c. a. e. h. e. c. varro cato v. d. 1. e. i. q. p. virum e. Terentius — assi- dere. varro sesqueulisse q. m. p. est etids. e. p. d.) committere M\ conterere Ml eame tantum M', earn etiam turn Ml novellae v. g. lib. iii ne maculis 29 369, 8 27 31 33 35 370, II 17 33 37 371, 19 24 26 27 29 372, 12 31 35 373, 5 19 27 28 32 W, v.g.— non album Ml in mg. propure M\ purpurea Ml uno illo ictulo plagas M^, u. i. ictu loquebantur p. M^. lege aeniados Ml 1. maeni- ados Ml adminiandos M^, adminianos Ml admirantes. plaut. tur putatur M\ plaut. in aul. cur putatur Ml in mg. miletur M^ multetur Ml cogitat MS cogitet Ml versantur ti. putat M\ putet Ml passus sit lautilior M', passo sithia utilior RP, psthitia in mg. h. V. p. eum expassum. cui possit. mg. virg. oremus pacem. si facies praestat, om. facie, pontificem turini viri M*, ponti centurionis viris Ml praestat utile esse RP, utile est RP. Trinacria. ut dentique. fuisset in Hortensio. complete RP, complecto RP. nee tua RP, n. te tua Ml produeere dueere M^, p. foras ducere RIl inmundis Ml inmunda M''. longe actum RP, jaetum RIl ejusmodi atque M^, e. loco a. RP. spectat RP, expetat RP. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 139 36 q. h. sunt facit W, senatus consultum M^, in mg. 39 ingere M*, attingere M^. 374, 5 parmam M^ palmam Ml 23 jubet opes M\ j. proferre opes W. 29 si tris mens se simine deut. 375, I bona. Pariter convenienter. 20 sistuc more moratam M\ si istuc memoratam M'^. 2 1 postulam M^, postulem M^. placere martem M\ placerem artem Ml tibi quoque M^, quo Ml 30 negotii M^, negoti Ml 376, 5 comisatum M^, comisa tum. Ml. 12 tamedus M\ timidus Ml 13 i. e. pedibus longius. 14 continuationem. 34 antiquae. 377, I hie M^ huic Ml 3 terenumM^,tenoremMV«w^- 28 aegro M^, aeger M^. 29 ut si M^ sit Ml ipsum actenus M^, hactenus M-, tenus M^, hucusque in mg. positionem M', praepositio- nem Ml 45 virg. in georg. lib. iiii M^, virg. lib. vii Ml 378, 5 massyli querunt. 8 pietate M^ picta de Ml 9 quae M\ quam M^. 1 1 demet et plagilam W, demea et plagulam Ml 16 terrae aennius. (47) 19 cognota M', cognita Ml 33 quatere /aM;>B. 379, 3 diem M\ viam Ml aliensis M\ alienis M''. 4 orbis W, urbis Ml 9 non fit thens [litieris graecis) auris M^, non fit thesauris M^, in mg. 24 modo ne nefarium M^, ne om. Ml 32 tamen et M^, et om. Ml indolis MS in dulis Ml 380, i quin M^ qui Ml 4 idem virg. in georg. lib. iii ruit arduus, om. ruit — lib. i. 20 conminus. 22 ciceros M\ ceteros Ml 381, 7 si quis quid. 15 remus regis M^ remos re- miges Ml 20 referre censere M^, recensere Ml 28 lib. xxxvi. 31 qui MS quis Ml 38 ut in eo MS in om. Ml 382, 12 rimare MS inrimare Ml 14 loco MS loca Ml 2 2 rimatur M^, rimantur M^. 25 vincla MS vincula M'. 30 miser M^, misera Ml 35 contentum M', contemptum Ml cum eruperint M^, c. me rupe- rint Ml 42 Ter. Eun. cesso hue MS Ter. Eun. — introire M'*, in mg. (After 383, i Plaut. in As., the passage from quo magis, 381, 39 — 140 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 382, I 8 12 14 25 30 35 43 383, 3 15 26 29 3° 31 384, 5 i6 21 32 7 (48) 385, Plaut. in As. spectandum, 383, I, is repeated with the following alterations :) reflferre. lib. vi. rimare. loco. tua vincula. miser. contentum cum eruperint. jamne rumpere h. m. jacet g. r. introire. roget. Rogare dicituf depre- care M\ deprecari ]\P, pos- cere. asperneret IVP, aspernarer M^. lib. i W, lib. vii Ml scitari. acciperem ]\P, acceperim M". oriundis ]\P, oriundus M", progator in mg. sed qui M^, quibus M". recedere ]\P, recipere I\P- rumeari RP, ruminari Ml c. peri tropon M\ perit ropon Ml s. teseiore caeperis M\ te seio receperis Ml primo M^, primum M^ sic fata M\ efifata Ml recipisset ad iratum M', r. et admiratum Ml in putes M^ im rutis Ml caesi solum M^, caesis solum Ml redundant M\ redundat Ml rursus retro, virg. in georg. Cato M\ C. Cato Ml" 9 plemeo simul jam MS tholo- meo qui s.j. Ml 17 oblatum M^ sublatum Ml 23 referuntur M', refertur Ml 28 paulum. 31 ut M\ hie ut Ml 33 caelum M^, caelo Ml 386, 15 combibi M^, convivi M". p. sufficit unt M^ p. tuo suf- ficiunt Ml sane medicantis M\ medica- mentis Ml 28 in fil. lib. vii. 40 tenebris M^, teneris Ml 387, 36 quid adtinet I\P, quid id a. Ml 388, 4 supremum M^,suppremumM'', and 6. 15 AchiUem W, AchiUen Ml 21 q. te inte in tranquillum. 30 aquae M^, idque M^. t. factis saevus ISP, saevis IM'l 389, 12 sternitur infelix jNP, s. i. Acron. Ml 390, 3 hb. xxviii ]\P, xxviiii Ml 16 orientis RP, orantis Ml rumpes M\ rupes Ml 22 in quo filium INP, inquit in f. M*. 23 usu significat. 391, 17 virg. lib. viiii, quos illi M^ simul ense — lib. viii M'*, in mg. 39 adstare c. M^, astare M-. 41 mea heredibus meis. 392, 6 lib. viiii. 9 cui stet W, cui si stet Ml 1 1 sese et ipse I\P, et om. Ml 20 n. rei e. c. M^ n. e. spei c. Ml 31 quia qui ]\P, q. quid M^. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 141 perspessoevit M\ perspisso audiverit Sallustius M\ a. sau- evenit LP. cius S. Ml 36 ubi si ita M^, u. spissa Ml 14 mullis civibus fugatis M^, ex 37 miseria mysteriis, om. varro. utraque — occisis Ml in mg. 393, I extropas M^ exstrophas W. 30 simpuia Ml simpuvia Ml 3 pigra est ita M^, est ipsa M^. 31 gratas instamiae Ml grata 18 achibidis M\ achivis Ml sint samiae Ml u. hi s. 394, 8 facerem ad M^ at W. cappudines. 13 quod pueras M\ quot puras Ml 34 lucilius Ml ulcisci M^, pro cele. 18 nee isto. 399, 9 subdere M^, subducere Ml 26 quem W-, quam Ml 15 amori M^, amore M^, praece- 395, 6 espuerenturM^, spuerenturMl perit. 8 coi-poris siccitatem. 400, 9 subducemus stupidus M^, cor- 21 ardentem. bulis M^, in mg. 22 summo M^, somno Ml 12 expuere M', spuere M^. 28 solem auram. 15 offensum Ml offensant Ml 396, 4 omnia crede, om. sumet. 16 museos M^, musteos Ml 5 prae se M^, praesse Ml 24 gratis Ml grata Ml 26 nitorem M^, monitorem Ml 30 ducione Ml dicione Ml 27 dare mihi desunt M\ LucuUe — mihi Ml in mg. 34 subigere est superare M^, s. exarare M^. 32 sustinere est s. M^, sufferre 35 Lysander proceritatem. est s. Ml in mg. 401, I hominum M^, humum Ml 397, 2 sufferam et quae M^, suffer- et s. a. p. amque et Ml 9 patris Ml aratris M^. 6 nam me pudet ubi. 15 subigitque fateri Lucil. aman- 9 qui sine. tis et lib. vi M^, decernere 16 lib. viiii W, lib. viii Ml amantes Ml in mg. 20 virg. lib. vi sceptrumque M^ 17 castigatque Ml que om. M^. caererique— lib. vii Ml inmg. 19 jugans Ml jungas Ml 25 s. succurram M^, succuramMl 27 a. t. in s. h. fulit s. extra v. c. 33 colfo saxirofenix. Ml a. t. incita s. h. t. s. q. 36 set W-, sed M^, jam me in- ridens. ex Ml exti Ml v. c. Ml in mg. 398, I sicuti vult. 30 enectus. 6 (49 patrocinatem M*, patrocinan- tem Ml ) t I 35 summam aerumna Ml s. in ae. Ml [I. 2.] 142 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 402, 9 24 34 403, lo 29 31 404, 5 7 18 29 405, 2 12 13 22 24 28 406, I 4 II 12 13 14 17 23 24 25 35 40 407, I (50) respectabit M^, respectavitMl spectandae an exigendae M\ spectandi an exigendi M^, sunt, exercere M\ exerere M^, lib. X. vacam M^, vacant M^. Ascaniusq. omnisq. domos IVP, om. M^ haec inquit. dato MS doto M^ sectatoresbonorum sectatores W, b. sectoris W. possimus M^, possumus M'^. sustuleris M^ sustulerit M^. xxviiii M^, xviiii M^. si Socrates i. a. et in a. signant M', signal M^. duodecim dum. enisum in mg. e Latini M^ ea L. Ml atinius geminas in foma odio M}, titinius in gemina sin fonia odio M^. canutinam M', anutinam M''. adflicti a suis. postremum M^ postremo M'*, interent. tegendo. habetur. quae inter. legi non poles t. febris atque una. vini, cetera legi non possunt. virg. aen. i, mulcere M^ et lib. xii et M', in mg. arectum M^, adrectum M^. potierit M', potuerit W. 2 16 18 20 408, I 2 10 35 409, i8 19 20 32 34 410, 4 5 9 31 411, 16 412, 2 6 23 26 monies et faetera. frementem. menses tuli. m. in inpuni tales scelera M^, m. inpunitates scelerum M'*, tulissem. naturae quae M^, n. eaque Ml s. c. partis aelatis M^, s. c. parcitalis M^. celulam RP, cenulam M^. trepidanti M\ irepidante M". hoc q, ig. i. s. neas mi noxas M\ noxias M^, erum, ce- lera legi non possunt. c. ne tristem M^ c. ne te t. Ml exiluisse vere tristes M^ ex silvis severe tristis IP. C. Af. pr. de off. lib. i, ad in ejus INP, ac dein ejus Ml principium M^, principum Ml is vocis ]\P, vocibus ]\P. incidunt gravius M*, i. adu- lescentes g. Ml quodam RP, quondam M^. pamem? ]\P, fulmen M^, in mg. dici quaero W-, d. non q. Ml hue W, huic Ml decerpere M^, decipere Ml scabiemquae ]\P, optuma torvae Ml gracile lentum M^ gracilen- tum Ml hunc W, hue M^ liber, tenens. miseri M^ miserum M^. sudat quid tremit. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 143 413, 4 16 21 25 27 30 33 38 414, 7 10 11 17 24 25 26 29 415, 4 7 17 30 36 416, 4 18 417, 8 12 (50 eiam. studio se ab omnis M^, homi- nis Ml faciendum M\ faciundum M'. ityreos W, ituree M", in mg. i. videos ut M^ i. vide os M^ ut om. torqueat ingens M\ torquet agens M^. servare m. tuU. M^, custodire M^, in mg. plauso M^, plausu M". hinc raptas. potes W, potest W. et tergino MS et in t. W: scolem M^, scotlem M'*. si quae M^ sic q. Ml cannabolino M^, cannabilino Ml quaeque f. s. n. poterunt M^ potuerunt M^. aequaliter M^aequabiliter M^. turrimus M^ curribus M^. venire possunt M^, v. non possint Ml c. virtus, virtus etiam significat auxilium. virum si aura M^ servant si vescitur M^ in mg. arte haec M^ hac Ml cur istuc M', c. is istuc Ml vadimonia sum M^, suum Ml mane ante peti M^, maneant te piti Ml videret sciret M', viderit sciet Ml picturam. vastitatis M^ vastitas Ml 18 19 27 418, 5 32 419, 3 10 13 14 28 420, 7 9 12 27 421, 7 19 26 422, I 7 14 19 25 423, I 10 patiatur M', patitur Ml balbarum M\ beluarum M^. efferarum M^, efferari Ml asperitates altari M^ valtari Ml q. p. ultimum. inertis. et versaque. affatur. vertere fallere M^ ver- tere — collo M^, in mg. v. libera trahere M', t. libera Ml vindicassent M^, vindicavis- sent Ml epistolis latiniae. vindicassent. videatur M^ videtur Ml significantiam M^ significa- tionem Ml geminae verrite. lib. xxvii. strepitum et strata M^, strepi- tumque strata M^. quid tuis tunc M^ q. tu istuc Ml furgarum M^ furiarum Ml amabit M\ ambit Ml pauxillus MS pausillus M^. habebam MS habeam Ml perit at. levare et erigere. tulit MS tolit Ml et teres MS terens MS tum. et id MS hii MS quos. meretricem et prostibulam M^, menetricem et prosti- bulum Ml meretrix M^, menetrix Ml meretrices M"^, menetrices MS a manendo. H 2 144 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 423, 12 15 i6 424, II 26 30 425, 6 8 20 22 25 30 426, 6 10 19 24 28 427, 4 5 28 30 428, I 8 10 12 16 19 (32) stabula M^, stabulum M''. intro bonam M^, i. ad bonam M^ i. abonam M'. prostibula sana M'^, sane M^. quae fecerat M\ q. te fecerit M^ saciari M^, satiari M^. satiari M\ satiare M^. dea ipsa est. est quem RP, quam RP. est saevum. nova M^, novo M^ fusum numidam M', fusam numidiam M^. mandit M^, mandet Ml quantu M^, quam tu Ml continet. Faustum et festum M^, patria — lucrum M'', in mg. phoebi cuusM^etTer. — diem M", in mg. multae animus M^multa a. M^, ergitantes disciscere M', is- ciscere M^, in mg. teliquo M\ reliquo M^ diffu- sus. citera morbus. aequalitas M^, aequabilitas Ml digitis W, digitibus Ml carpurni W-, calpurni Ml edepol W, etpol Ml quid valeat. parva poesis M^ poema Ml stoc unum est hoc majus M\ hoc om. Ml entymemate malo cumque M\ entymematima locum M^. et rythmis. fora et fori — sedes masculino M\ sedes est m. 429, I I 2 430, I 3 5 6 10 14 15 16 28 431, 3 25 432, 3 15 31 433, I 22 26 434, 7 M^, — ludis. minutilias — en Ml, enni M^— earum M^ earum rerum M'* aedificatio M\ aedificia M^. civitas quae M^, qua M^. monstrant et ostentant M', ostendant Ml recte velint. in auspiciis ostenduntur M^, auguriis extispiciis M^, in mg. semper pessimum est. hoc distat. aerumnam f. possunt. nisi M\ misi Ml constat M\ constant M^. fulmen et fulgur et fulguritum M^, fulmen et fulguritum M^ fulmen et fulgur M', in mg. unde et fulgor M^, fulgur M^, fulgurae M'', fulgere IVP. dicitur RP, dicuntur Ml et fulgur MS et fulgor Ml lib. iiii. putet inter se vicinos. tota die, sibi sui. per culturam M^ prae cul- tura Ml rotunda M^ rutunda M'*, and 16. pervicacia et. pertinatia M^, pertinacia Ml juventa W-, juventas M^. quod morosa est contrariis. quae festis M\ festi Ml primoscit omnino M^ pro- miscit omnia M^. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 145 435, 436, 437, 438, 439, 440, 16 in proelia M^, proelia M''. II auctoritate varro g. MS 20 simus W, simis M^, atque in. varro g. post saginare 25 honestius profiteri. Ml 8 a. e. quarto et a. quartum p. 16 neutrum genus tangitur. f. M^, a. e. quarto p. f. a. 17 nostra M', rostra M^, in mg. quartum et M'^. 441, 6 die quarta et die quarto. quartum 1. s. t. a. f. M^, et tres 14 judicet W, incidit M^, in mg. M^, quarto t. s. et t. a. 17 quidquid mutare transigit M^ factum. quid mature transit M^. II quintum M', quintus M^. 442, 5 futura MS futurae M^, spe 12 habeat M^ habeant Ml m t nomine. 24 ducere M^, dicere M^. 10 delectatione. 10 q. est celere MS celare W. 17 ut sail, audacia, om. Catilinae 21 distent M^ distant W. bello. I temperatior M', temperatio 24 ut virg. Ml 31 prospicere distant MS pros. 3 leviorem W, livorem Ml et respicere Ml 9 imitatoriae M\ imitatore M^. 443, 2 non esse MS est Ml 23 vet. et veterascere M\ vetus- 12 qui autem est confidens. tascere M^. 13 a timendo fidens. 3 item esse habendum. 16 non dixi in invidentiam. 7 Ad. annuere qui in pugnus. 17 potest et ut fugiamus. 9 verrem M^, verum Ml 24 nominavit MS nominatur Ml 10 peccato tamen. flagrare — dis- 444, 6 distant. cretio. annuere &c., per- 12 p. et prestantiam c. d. mixtis duohus lemmatibus mg. pernicitatem velocitatem sedtransponenda indicaniur. virg., pernicibus insignem a. est cedere M\ a. concedere plantis, pernix patiens per- Ml durans, pernicitatem cicero 16 nictet W-, nictes Ml discrevit et virg. 17 flagrare M^, fraglare M^ bis. 15 ut virg. 26 inscii M^, insci M^ innat 17 dura MS dure Ml attingunt. 29 n. s. legitur s. e. eligitur ad 2 quod plus M^ plures Ml vivendum ut sit 1. M^, 4 in amphitrione uxorem. ad bibendum, eligitur ad 19 affectu, tum 'W, tuum Ml edendum ut sit 1. Ml 28 neque ilia M\ ulla Ml 445, I c. ut p. legitur MS eligitur 9 pars sit, ceteriisM^ ceteris Ml MS m. q. &c. (53) 146 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 445, 3 veteres M^, ceteri M^ 8 luctum dedit ]VP, addit Ml 12 et m. mei M\ et m. talia M^ et aliquando. 14 farre W, ferre Ml purgato M^, purgatio Ml 20 tunc graeci. 21 lateraris M^, laterariis Ml 25 parcis seu. 27 satis esse potis esse potuisset M^, satis esse potisset Ml 29 posse M\ potisse Ml 30 lib. xviiii. 446, 18 ut totas integras sint M\ ut sit t. i. Ml 19 niti inniti et obniti M', niti et obniti Ml niti et obniti et enixae Ml in mg. 20 eniti W, niti Ml 23 defuncti. 25 innititur MS nititur Ml 447, 4 ergastylumM^ergastulumMl et ergastylus, and 7. 9 possit. 10 hujus W, hoc Ml 1 5 et forsi M^ ecfossi Ml 18 perpessaram M', perpessa sum Ml 22 fruges M\ fruge M^. solas ac sic probo rem M Ve Ml 448, I hoc est m. Ml hoc et m. Ml 4 factum Ml factus Ml 5 quid Ml quod Ml 18 ora Ml ore Ml 21 rehquum penula M', r. pede p. Ml 449, 3 Sisenna de contiario h. lib. iiii oriri de contrario s. (54) 16 repente Ml repetente M^. 450, 3 neque Ml ne qui M^, casum. 5 gannire M^, garrire Ml 12 eodem pacto logannis. 15 videris Ml videres Ml 20 dicimus M', discimus Ml 451, 3 palustrem M^, plustrem Ml 8 repente M^, repetente M^. 12 et vigilia igitur. 13 torpidinem Ml torpitudinem Ml 14 dixere gimedeam; 17 libis sacraturus Ml sacratury Ml frontem Ml forem M^, in mg. 22 nexile at avis Ml nee sileat avis Ml 26 ebrius Ml ebrios Ml et ticinius M^, ticinos Ml je- junos Ml sino civo INP, sine cibo Ml 452, 3 gibero INP, libero M'^, in mg. 7 operto Ml aperto Ml 8 ejecit Ml eicit Ml 17 mg. squalere non solum sor- didum sed et plenum dici. 18 sed et honesta. 21 congeries quae Ml qua Ml 23 et tunicam M', per tunicam ]\P. 453, I desertio Ml de sertorio Ml 4 praeceptus Ml praecepturus Ml 7 vox Ml vos Ml f. s. f. quae RP, que M^, aspera. 16 et appetitura. 23 te tu Ml tu te Ml 24 ablatas Ml ablata Ml NONIUS MARCELLUS. 147 454, 4 minorem M\ minores M^, m. 467, 3 urbs. e. s. et minoribus. 31 tumultu vecordi v. v. i. turp. II idem homini versuto. leuc, vultu V. V. i. 23 ut vinum sine fecibus. 469, 6 augurem Ml augurer M^. 28 proposuerit M\ praeposuerit 8 nulla Ml nullum Ml W. 19 rationem et quam. 455, 9 dici debere W, d. non d. Ml 22 pappipol. 18 arripio rostrum M^, a. et r.M'*. 30 ut ipse cunctet Ml cunctent 25 indagationis M^, indagantes Ml Ml 32 accingere. 456, 21 mala M^ malo W. 470, 17 amplexare Ml amplexari M^. 30 suboles M\ sub sole Ml 35 proficisceret proficisceretur 33 neutiquam ab ingenio. Ml proficisceret pro profi- 457, 4 sine alacritate ulla lubidine. cisceretur M^. 23 non ex ope M^, mg. non ex 471, 21 populabundos. ope sed ex opere. 473, I soror Ml soro Ml 458, 4 maneat sucusque lacerto M^, 6 pro labo Ml lavo Ml maneatque s. 1. M^. 7 nullum e. i., om. nam. 15 i. s. vera volitantibus a. 24 consolare Ml consolaret M^. 459, 6 sed de facie M^, sed cm. Ml 26 minitaris Ml minaris Ml livius. 460, 2 virgilio auctore. 474, I mutum et m. s. M^, mutuet 10 lib. iiii. Hie Helenus M^, tum m. s. Ml — aen. lib. iii Ml in mg. 6 aeneidos Ml aennius Ml 18 inimum allum. 16 luctatium R'P, lutatium Ml 21 solum a precando praecando et poscendo. reconciliant captivos plurimos idem sicilienses. 26 rancidum emputidum M\ seu p. Ml est Ml in mg. 25 fatues istudium Ml fatue si studium M^. 461, 21 sed et incestare. 475, 7 inter me Ml mea Ml 462, 14 habebamus. 8 promeres pro promereris Ml 463, 7 sunt vi d. Ml s. di d. Ml pro om. Ml 465, 6 his quae Ml qui Ml 19 partire Ml partiret Ml 9 de elegantia. 27 eandem me suspicionem M^, 14 cato M^, in mg. me in s. Ml 17 impensum Ml imfensum Ml 31 usione recredo M^, usi honere 25 c. est Ml potest esse Ml credo Ml patienter. 466 5 dolentis personal Ml persona 476, 15 tota Ml tuta Ml Ml eos. 27 tibi ut Ml t. ita ut Ml (55) 148 NONIUS MARCELLVS. 476, 28 477, 478, ludificata e. h. pro ludificata lepido ero culpam. fac mihi W, f. turn m. M'*. opertis oculis M^, ita o. o. M^. manducantur RP, manducatur ipsum con con manducatur M\ i. conmanducatum Ml misere pro miseret M\ mise- retur pro M^, and mg. matris M', maris Ml vigilat W, vigilant Ml calant W, calent Ml meo loco M^, in eo 1. Ml sed W, et Ml quae, num M^, nam M^, nutricator oliva. sane caput, et dola a. acomus M^ atomus Ml maiestrinum M^, meiastrinum Ml altera ita altera Ml ita et a. Ml evulsa. jam atque ego. antiquitatum rerum divina- rum. cubiculo M', in c. Ml spolor pro spolior M^, pro spolio Ml expoliabatur M', expolabatur Ml verecundantur M^, verecunda- tur Ml ruminatur in mg. 481, 10 spectent M^ spectant Ml 28 sceptra M\ escreptra Ml (.56) 15 16 23 5 II 21 25 27 479, 4 18 21 29 I 9 480, 13 17 482, 15 ab eo quod est iter iteris M', itiner itineris M^, in mg. 22 gladiis. 24 c. tisis p. e. t. itiner ingres- sum via M', tendere i. m. mi 1. a. m. i. Ml in mg. 483, 36 deridebant M^, deribant Ml 484, 9 accie M^, acie M^, rimer. 17 m. tuUius c. i. a. quicumque MS cirtumque M^. 22 iii Ml, i Ml 485, 14 spesque summas. 19 quod M', quodquod M', quotquot M'. 30 intra M', inter Ml 486, 9 luctos W-, lutos Ml 17 noluisti. 21 c. ego i. istasime. 487, 7 lib. vi. 16 advorabili M^ vorabili Ml 488, 9 volverentur M^ volveruntMl 13 interea loco. 19 tumeor at ]\P, turn erat Ml 489, 8 sublime volat M^ sublima evolat Ml 17 ego inquit etiam RP, eam M^. 19 gracila est pro gracilis M^, g. est pro g. est Ml 25 vulcanaliorum d. i. moratur W-, moratus Ml 490, 2 hem q. tumulti exaudii M^ hoc p. p. q. M'', in mg. 17 ferocitate M\ fericitate M^. 20 puellari M^ puellitari Ml 491, 22 soniti et sonu M\ soni et sonus Ml 29 glutinato glutino M^, gluti- nator glutinor M^. NONIUS MARCELLUS. 149 492, 8 superciltam i cerstis M^ supercilia mi cestis M^. 493, 5 intemperantias M\ intempe- rias M^- 7 19 verborum M', morborum Ml 17 23 maxima fiunt M^ maximi sunt Ml 21 25 496, 37 in ea mancipato M', idem in emancipate Ml 505, 22 28 497, 14 laevius M^ laelius Ml 16 sed volo. 506, 3 27 dicis esse M', esse om. Ml 8 498, 10 lib. viii. 15 30 haec Ml, hae Ml 27 31 et prudentiaeque M^, p. quae Ml 33 499, 4 m. a. vivunt plant. M^ pro m. a. vivunt M^, in mg. 34 37 37 cum illos W, illo Ml 508, 19 500, 10 ipsa mens. 509, 2 12 epigrammata M^, epigram- matia Ml 4 14 menalippo. 6 35 lecte ne M\ lecnete M^, duo. 501, 9 amori M^, amari Ml 502, 2 adulescentia sermone fauto- 26 rum s. f. 510, 9 7 videat W, vivat Ml 15 17 orant ut. 28 23 lib. iii alii MS ali Ml 29 27 qui sit secundus. 503, 6 aula W-, paula Ml 20 mg. aptius virg. fervere leu- canten M\ leucaten Ml 511, I 29 aere M^ rare Ml 31 desultoribus W, desultorio Ml 9 15 504, I astrici s. f. circumlabitur M^ (57) circumlabit M*, austri vis circumlavit M^, in mg. lavere sanguinem M^, 1. san- guen sanguinem Ml levere etiam. sono M^ seno M^. mulieres M^, mulieris M^. sed qui M^, se qui M**. aut qua M^, quae M', e. a. velaxime verruncen. molarium. et furnacium. correpte fulgere M\ c. pro f.M''. ac bono, vermionibus M', vernionibus Ml non possum patior cus est. profringe M^, perfringe Ml qui in f. M^, quin f. Ml videbo M',vivebo M^ and Ml deplorabundus deplorans M', d. pro d. Ml Plant, in Aul. qui ossa M', solet ire — Plaut.in Aul. M'', in mg. tuque W-, tuquae Ml censoriae M\ censorie Ml pulchrae familiae. prohibiter MS probiter M'' rapere a M', ac Ml concedere, strepere ? MS sa- pere Ml penulo tarn seviter (Iribus Uteris erasis post penulo) MS aha M^ in mg. similet gnatam ab illo. propritim proprie MS p. pro p. Ml [I. 2.J :? mg. ponebant. telefantes MS telefantas Ml et quidem M^, equidem Ml forum fuisseMS f.fuisse seMl operam MS operatam Ml digerem M^, degerem M^. laetis MS laetus Ml id est quod suffragium. promuntoriis MS promun- turiis Ml tampio sedissent autdividi gn. M^, autdividi centum gn. Ml dixerunt MS dixerint Ml illos MS ilium Ml eam fatum MS jam f. M^. iniqui MS iniqua Ml enim MS etiam Ml aut ut mutatos. hujus MS hoc MS invenisset. fidelis ad MS f. vel ad Ml H. athlaetae MS H. ada a. Ml picumnus MS picuminus Ml mercurii M^, mercuri M''. vel labor MS labore Ml oculos solis MS loli Ml pignere facto foedera M^, pignera f foedere Ml priusquam quid, bellum his MS is Ml antiqui romani lydios M', lidios Ml evitantis MS vitantis Ml (58) N.ONIUS MARCELLUS. 151 632, 10 II 29 I 4 12 14 16 533, 8 17 21 24 27 31 634, 12 24 28 30 535, 4 14 20 536, 21 25 30 537, I 3 16 20 daret M\ darent M^ tertium in s., om. quern, vocabulum forno M^, a forno Ml ignomiam, so 5. annuum M^, annum M''. credit MS crevit Ml statilinum M^ and mg., statil- linum Ml fabulinum in mg. pontificis M^, pontifices Ml Hercules M^, hercles Ml versificta M^, versificata Ml hori W-, horia Ml piscatori M^, piscatoria M^. me apperam M^ mea opera Ml recte M', rete Ml fortiores M', portitiores M^. at utique M^, uti atque Ml remigiis M^ remigis M^. tons illitore W, illitorem Ml gantes M\ grandes M^. in lenunculo. lib. ii MS lib. i Ml quamquam ad naves, om. id. navium M^, navigium Ml candendis M^ candidis M'*. adde W, addit Ml etiam aliis M^ alls Ml clautice M^, clautica M\ cau- latica in mg. yincerentur M^vincirentur Ml caulaticam M^, calauticam Ml pallae Pallae M^ Pallae om. Ml auleae M^ aureae M^. symdonem M',syndonem Ml plagae MS plagula Ml 21 26 28 29 3° 538, 26 30 539, 2 8 25 30 540, 5 7 10 14 17 21 24 26 28 30 31 541, I II 20 27 28 30 plagae. medi MS medici Ml olorfyro. partim. honesti M', honeste M". mulieres M^, mulieris Ml consulares MS consularis Ml paludamentum vestis M^, p. est V. Ml astari MS ostari Ml clamidas et MS ed Ml auraticae mitrae in mg. aliae mitrant M^, mitram Ml indusiatapatagiata. malacis MS malicis M''. ritam MS ricam Ml te MS tace Ml tace om. Ml hinc indutus. mg. plumatile virg. in plu- mam squamis auro con- serta tegebat. novius epidico. amphytapae MS amfytapae MS amfytape MS in mg. hillos MS biUos Ml viUos Ml amfyta MS amfytape Ml amfytapoe MS amfytapi Ml amfytabo. intellecto MS in lecto Ml fluii MS fluvii Ml tegerentur togae. Praetexta insigne. limbo lari MS larii Ml alcu- larii. mg. flammeum ut Lucanus velabant flammea vultus. cararii MS carari Ml (59) I 2 153 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 543, 544. 542, I ricinium M^, ricinum M", and mg. dicere muliebre. rebus ac luctibus. lib. i. adorbita W, ab orbita M'. institutio W, instituti W. ac lacertis. mg. combomata et parnacidis. pernacidas. sed est W, et est W. figura ter M', figuratur M^ cuppas M', cupas M'', and mg. in conviis. ponebant id est in M\ in om. M^, mori longi cum oper- culo ad cupas. quae deinde M', inde M''. mg. polybrum grece cerniba aqua manale antiqui trul- lum. simpuum M', simpuium M', and mg. 545, 3 calitias M', calicis W. mg. matula dolia apothecas melicas calenas calices. 6 cantharus M\ cantarus Ml 7 gravi M\ gravis M'*. 1 1 carnalia M', and mg., carna- ria W. 1 6 bacyola ]VP, batyola M" 23 argento atque aspera M^, at- que om. M". 25 aquiline pater aeguti M^, pa- terae guti M^. 28 crateras vasa M^, and crateres Ml (60) 2 4 23 25 26 28 2 5 10 3 4 5 12 19 23 mg; 29 statuam M^ tantum Ml 546, 3 areas M', orcas M'', and mg. 8 ex sese M', exsesse M''. 11 mg. patellae patinae salinum saliniacae. 19 tertius hinc W, hie Ml 547, 5 massiternam M', nassiternam Ml 6 parata jus M\ ejus Ml 18 sinu M^, sinum M". 19 lepiste, mg. lapiste. 21 finis MS fanis Ml pauperibus M', pauperioribus Ml files MS fictiles Ml 22 haenae MS haeneae Ml 24 in se M', inter se Ml 25 fonte MS ponte Ml 548, 2 creterrae lucis. 15 molochina MS molichina Ml amperinata MS amperina Ml 16 institutores MS and mg., in- stitores Ml colores MS colons Ml 19 quem nunc dicimus. 20 impluiata MS impluviata Ml 23 pinguia lateola MS luteola M^, vacchinia. 29 malitiis, mg. malachium. 30 cartulam ? 31 cartula est. 549, 2 plumatile aut cumatile. 3 volunt fere MS vere Ml 7 habes MS habeas Ml 17 ardebant m. lenae MS ardebat m. lena Ml 23 non sunt aequae ut lutea. 28 mg. violacia. NONIUS MARCELLUS. m 29 violarii cariarii M*, cariari M^. 23 nacti. 30 mg. pullus fuscus ut virg. in- 26 tracula M\ tragula M'*, and mg. fuscet vellera puUis. 554, I vulcioque M^ vulscioque M'. 550, 12 lapadium, mg. lapatium. 8 mg. sparos lancea rustica de 21 nascitur cium M\ nasturcium qua virg. agrestisque sparos. Ml 10 ut quemque. 551, 3 ocinum M^ ocimum Ml 12 mg. falerae ornamenta bellica. 8 Loram dicebant, tanquam 13 si restitui et M^ restui et Ml novum lemma. 18 uminibus M', viminibus Ml mg. loram vinaciam aqua di- 19 fuere ad ea M', fuerat ea M^. lutam. 20 parmae equestri M^ equestris 12 into W, cito Ml Ml 15 defretum MS defritum Ml 27 verrutum M\ verutum M^. »zf. samiam, defritum, pas- 28 ingentia turbae saxae. sum, murmurinam. 555, I eminebant M\ minebant M'. 20 redigerant M', redegerant Ml erigi M^, and mg., hirci Ml 24 moriolam, mg. muriolam. 4 verrutus ab artem. 25 muriolam, ex uvi M^, ex uvis 9 mg. gesa W-, cesa Ml Ml 14 falerica M^, falarica M''. 552, II inmittier W, inmitter Ml 18 q. validae v. fallarica M\ fala- 12 revortit quoniam. rica Ml missa. 16 cebro MS crebro Ml 20 sparum, mg. sparus. 20 vigisti plautras corris M^, vi- 35 suis silvaticos. ginti plautra coriis Ml 556, 5 mater et a W; matereta M'' 28 velitis M\ velites Ml gravia b., om. tela. 30 quem rutundis M^ cum r. M^. 6 alii W, ali Ml 553, 6 rorari, mg. rorarii. 8 manipulis parte M^ manipuli 8 antesignorum M^, antesigna- spartei Ml norum Ml II- -13 legi non potest. proprietates M', proprietas Ml 14 catafracti. 12 fundis magis. 26 qui a cesa M\ qui cesa Ml 17 est plumbi M^ plumbum M^ 27 agrippae quae M^ qui M^. mg. plumbum in formam 557, 5 legi non potest. gladis. 7 fratrum matris. (61) ^mrjb0ta ©snnimsia* Lately publislied. Aryan Series. Vol. I. Part i. — Buddhist Texts from Japan. I. Edited by F. Max Muller, M.A., Fellow of All Souls' College, Oxford. Small 4to., paper cover, price 3J. dd. Classical Series. Vol. I. Part i. — The English Manuscripts of the Nicomachean Ethics, described in relation to Bekkers Manuscripts and other sources. By J. A. Stewart, M.A., Classical Lecturer, Christ Church. Small 4to., paper cover, price 3^. dd. Nearly ready. Semitic Series. Vol. I. Part i. — Commentary on Ezra and Nehemiah. By Rabbi Saadiah. Edited from Manuscripts in the Bodleian Library by H. J. Mathews, M.A., Exeter College, Oxford. Medieval and Modern Series. Vol. I. Part i. — Sinonoma Bartholomei. A Glossary from a Fifteenth-Century MS. in the Library of Pembroke College, Oxford. Edited by J. L. G. Mowat, M.A., Fellow of Pembroke College. Lately published, uniform with the above. Olaf. Passio et Miracula Beati Olavi. Edited from a Twelfth-Century MS. in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, with an Introduction and Notes, by Frederick Metcalfe, M.A. Small 4to., stiff cover, ds. Gascoignes Theological Dictionary: 'Liber Veritatum! Selected Passages, from the MS. in the Library of Lincoln College, Oxford, illustrating the Condition of Church and State, 1403-1458. With an In- troduction by James E. Thorold Rogers, M.P. Small 4to., cloth, loj. dd. CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. RECENT PUBLICATIONS. A Practical Introduction to Greek Accentuation. By Henry W. Chandler, M.A., Waynflete Professor of Moral and Meta- physical Philosophy, Fellow of Pembroke College, Oxford. Second Edition, revised. Demy 8vo., cloth, price \os. 6d. A Manual of Greek Historical Inscriptions. By E. L. Hicks, M.A., formerly Fellow and Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. Demy 8vo., cloth, price los. 6d. A Treatise on the Accentuation of the three so-called Poetical Books of the Old Testament — Psalms, Proverbs, and Job. By W. WiCKES, D.D. With an Appendix containing the Treatise, assigned to R. Jehuda Ben-Bil'am, on the same subject, in the original Arabic. Demy 8vo., paper cover, price 5^. P. Ovidii Nasonis Ibis. Ex novis Codicibvs edidit. Scholia Vetera Commentarivm cvm prolegomenis Appendice Indice addidit R. Ellis, CoUegii Trinitatis apud Oxonienses Socivs. Demy 8vo., cloth, price los. (>d. Euripides: Helena. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Critical Appendix, for Upper and Middle Forms, by C. S. Jerram, M.A., late Scholar of Trinity College, Oxford. Extra fcap. 8vo., cloth, price 3J-. Sophocles. The Plays and Fragments. With English Notes and Introductions, by Lewis Campbell, M.A., Professor of Greek, St. Andrews, formerly Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford. 2 vols., price 32^-. Published for the University by HEKTRT FKOWDE, 7 Paternoster Row. London. ALSO TO BE HAD AT THE CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, 116 High Street, Oxford. [Under the general title of Anecdola Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from M3S., those preserved in the Bod- leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdola; or (3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- ceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable MSS.; or (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, nature, and value thereof The materials will be issued in four Series : — I. The Classical Series. II. The Semitic Series. III. The Aryan Series. IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series^ ^mtAxnt^ ^xmknm TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS CHIEFLY FROM MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN AND OTHER OXFORD LIBRARIES CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART III ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS, BOOK VII COLLATED BY RICHARD SHUTE, M.A. AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1882 \ All rights reserved ] ILontion HENRY FROWDE OXFORD UITIVEKSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE 7 PATERNOSTER KOW ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS BOOK VII A TRANSCRIPT OF THE PARIS MS. 1859 COLLATED WITH THE PARIS MSS. 1861 AND 2633 AND A MANUSCRIPT IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY WITH AN INTRODUCTORY ACCOUNT OF THESE MANUSCRIPTS BY RICHARD SHUTE, M.A. SENIOR STUDENT AND TUTOR OF CHRIST CHURCH ©xfortf AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1882 \_All rights reserved \ l.oulJon HENRY FRO W D E OXFORD UNIVEBSITY PKBSS WAREHOUSE 7 PATERNOSTEE ROW ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. PARIS AND BODLEIAN MSS. Very soon after the publication of the BerHn edition of Aristotle, Spengel proved that the text of the first and of the earlier part of the second chapters given in that edition belonged to what Simplicius calls the second text of that book^. Spengel himself unearthed and pub- lished the missing first text for these portions of the book, which existed in a note of Sylburg's, quoting from an edition of Morel's. This edition Spengel calls the edition of 1561, and says that he has been unable to obtain sight of a copy of it. The book is in the Bodleian Library. The body of the text follows the Vulgate. The first text is given in a note at the end of the volume, as taken from a variant MS. ^ Spengel stated further that this first text would be found in the Paris MSS. numbered 1859, 1861, and 2033 ; but this statement seems to rest on that of Bekker, who says that the first text is to be found entire ' Spengel, Abhdl. d. philoi. I. CI. k. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. vol. iii. pp. 305-349. ^ The book is a quarto containing at the beginning two unnumbered leaves. The first of these leaves bears the title-page, which runs as follows : — API2TOTEAOT2 | ifivaiKov axpoa- aiois Pi0\ia I TTCpl oipavov, A | wepi y(v4vvp,a airavra ovpil3\riTA,' as koL 6 'AXeiavbpos eypa\j/ev ottov he ' aXA.' oaa p.ri irvv- (ivvjia IxiravTa acrvpilSKrjTa.' Tivh be 7i> ev rw eTipa l/3So>a) ^i^XiM ypacpriv evTavBa pLeTaTedeUaa-iv exovaav ovTm' ' aX\' apd ye ocra p.rj bp-(ivvp.a airavTa (TV}J.^Xr]Td.' Here the easier reading is undoubtedly that of Alexander, which is substantially the same as that of the second text ; but, for that very reason, we should prefer the second reading given by Simplicius as (3) i6o ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. equally belonging to MSS. of the first text, which also appears in our four MSS. If one reading be found only in MSS. of the first text, while the other is, with slight variation, common to one family of MSS. of the first text and to all those of the second, we have some ground at least for assuming that the reading common to the first and second text is a correction from the latter into the former ; while the reading which occurs only in MSS. of the first text is likely to be the original reading of that text. From this passage, however, and from another to which we shall call attention later, we have some reason for doubting whether the distinction between the first and second texts of this book was so sharply drawn in the days of Alexander as it was at the time of the commentary of Simplicius. A still more important passage occurs in lines 17-19 of the same page. Here we have — Berlin text. dXX' (vl(ov Ka\ 01 Xoyot ofj-avvjioc olov el XeyOL TiS OTl TO TToXil TO ToaovTQV Koi en aXXo TO ToaovTOV, koX to icroy 6}xa>vv^0Vj Koi TO ev fie, el eTVX^Vj evBvs oyiavv^ov. Our four MSS. aXX evLCt>v KOL ot Xdyot onoivvfiOLj olov €t \iyOi TLS OTl TToXv TO TOaOVTOV Kal ETL^ KOI TO StTrXatrioM rotroT, dXKa to TOaovTov KoX to laov Ojiiivvfiav, Ka\ to ev Be, el evdvs eTV^ev, OfjLavvfiov. The words of Simplicius are, 6 yap \6yos rod iroXXov 6 \eycov on ttoAv eoTt ro TOCTOvTov Kal ^ti, o^wvvp.os KaX avros ecrriv. a\ko yap r(5 ethei to fv {(Bart T0(T0VT0V Kal in, Kal aWo to iv aipi, .... Kal 6 tov bLirkaaCov be \6yos 6 \tyMv bvo irpos fv oixcowixos ecrri. Kal yap to kv avro 6p,(s>vvp,ov ecTTiv. (Fol. 352 b.) Two things here are sufficiently clear. First, that both versions of the text are corrupt ; secondly, that Simplicius has got the reading of our four MSS. and not that of Bekker's text. What the true reading may be, it is difficult to conjecture. It may possibly have been some- thing of this kind : Olov el Ae'yoi tls otl ttoXv to too-ovtov Kal en on 6t- ttXActlov Toa-ov. dAAa to too'ovtov Kal to biTrXaa-Lov Kal ro icrov bp.d>vvp.a, koX TO ev be evdvs, el hv^ev, 6iJ.aivvp.ov. I am inclined to omit the article before biirXAaLov, and thus make to too-ovtov the subject of both asser- • Paris 1859 omits on and to before tobovtov (bis). (6) ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. i6i tions (ttoXv eoTt ro roo-oCroii — to toctovtov SnrAticrtov toctov eort). It seems to me that this omission makes the line of argument clearer and more intelligible. If the article before biirXAa-Lov is (as I think) a mere copyist's error for 5ti, then the inserted kuC would be a very natural emendation of a subsequent editor. The MSS. followed by the Berlin text seem to me to represent a later and post-Simplician attempt to remedy the evil by omitting words which, in their corrupted form, were devoid of sense. In the twenty-fourth line of this page The Berlin text has Koi Kara fxeyiOos axTavTtos. Our MSS. and Simplicius write KOL Kara ro fxeyiOos uxravrais. In the fifteenth line of the page 349 a The Berlin text has 6 fi€V yap ^povos del aro^os t(5 etSet. apa KaKelva etSet 8ia(f)€p€i. Our MSS. and Bekker's F give o pev yap ^povos 6 avTos aeX aropos Tto eiSei. ^ apa KaKHva fiSei Siacj^epei.. In this case the best reading known to Simplicius, and perhaps to Alexander, differs widely from either of these readings. There is no trace of the reading of the Berlin text ; but Simplicius tells us that one of the readings acknowledged by Alexander is that which we now find in our MSS. and in Bekker's F (Simplicius, fol. 2,^^ b). Simplicius himself says that this reading really belongs to the second text ; but if so, it must have been inserted into some MSS. of the first text before the time of Alexander, and Alexander himself was apparently unaware of its doubtful origin. But is this not rather a proof of the supposition which we before referred to, that the distinction between the two texts is not so precise in the time of Alexander as in that of Simplicius ? A few words later (1. 17) there occurs a passage where our MSS. are certainly incorrect, but where their error gives us a most valuable hint towards the restoration of the correct text. In this place the words are In the Berlin text. In our MSS. CTt S' iav m, oTov el TroSes, /Sd'Siffir, el 8e ore S' iv opa aWrj. (7) l62 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. The true reading here is eVt 8' hv hi ov, olov el TTobes, jSabiais, d Se TTTipvyes irTrja-LS, fj ov, aWa rots a-)(rifjLacnv rj (f)opa &\kr], which is given in Cod. K (Bekker), and is supported by the authority of SimpHcius, fol. ^54 a. It seems likely that the homoioteleuton (ov, ov) caused the omission of the words ov, olov ei Trobes, j8(i8to-is, d he ■nrepvyes TTTTJa-Ls, ?; in the archetype of our family of MSS., and that the words ert 5' hv hi, now meaningless, wei'e then altered into en 8' ev (S, in some attempt to correct the text (the truncated hi would naturally be taken for a mistaken repetition of the 8' immediately preceding). The ore for en is obviously a mere later copyist's slip. The MSS. followed by Bekker probably give a case of the insertion of the words omitted from some correct MS. into one which had the imperfect reading of our MSS.^ in which insertion, as often happens, the insertor did not notice that a cor- rection, as well as an insertion, was necessary in order to bring his text into conformity with the more correct MS. In lines 30-31 of the same page The Berlin text gives fVri rof /xeV Ta^(v tov I ^pabeojs ladtjvai. In page 249 h, 1. 4. Berlin text. uAA eoToj KTOTa^es to €V tVo) XP°'"P '"" i^yTo perajiaK- Our MSS. TOV 8e ^padecos LaQrjvai. Our MSS. aX\ tiTTOi t6^ to avTO fifTapaWeiv iv tao) xpovtd l(70Taj(es, Simplicius,fol.2 54(2nd)a. eoTt yap top fiiv ra;^ea}S" laBrjvat tov Se /SpaSecoy. Simplicius, foL 254 (2nd)a. i dXKoiovpevov, olov (I tov pev Too-OfSi XeXcvKOi/Tai, tov fie T0(70v&i ; TJ els apcftio (cat ei auTij ^eV ^ aWr] Tf irdBei ei to avTo. (8) ' (xa Pfiris 1861 and Paris 2033 by a clerical error. ^ Td om. Paris 1861 and Paris 2033. ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 163 The right reading of the last line but one of this passage is to be arrived at by combining that of the Berlin text with that of MS. Paris 1859. For this right reading is koX d ^ air^ ,xh ^ SAAr, rcS TTdeei K.T.X. This reading is actually to be found in another MS. in the Bodleian Library. (Cod. Baroc. 79.) In lines 31-22 the Berlin text, following MS. E, reads OAtto^v 6tj d iv avCa-cp. All other MSS., with one exception, agree with our four in reading earTcov 8', d kv to-w 'irepov, which reading is in agreement with the words of Simplicius, who writes Q&ttmv 8e yeVfo-ij oTav kv r» avT& Xa-(^ XPOV(^ M '"o o-vto t; to yeyovos aXV 'drepov, fol. 264 (2nd) b. [The pages here are wrongly numbered in the Aldine edition of Simplicius.] So far for the fourth chapter, as to which, I think, our instances show sufficiently that the text of these four MSS. represents an older and more consistent family than that of the Berlin edition. With regard to the fifth chapter, the case, as I before said, is more doubtful. The differences between the text of this chapter and that of the Berlin edition are much more frequent than those of the pre- ceding chapters, but they are rarely of much importance ; and it is usually quite impossible to cite the authority of Simplicius on one side or the other, since, as we have noticed, in this chapter he but rarely quotes the words of Aristotle, while the unimportance of the differences between the two texts makes it almost impossible to infer from his commentary which of two variants he had before him. Often, moreover, in this chapter we find that he is following a reading clearly different from any known to us. As to the difference between the two texts generally, we may say, that whereas our four MSS. usually give us both the letter acting as symbol for some quantity and the name of that order of things of which it is a quantity — tov B ^dpovs . . tov A xpovov, etc. — the MSS. followed by the Berlin text omit either the one or the other — f) avTT] bvvaixis to avro kv rtfbl t(3 xP"'^"? Toarivbl Kivd, p. 250 c, 11. 4-5, and conversely, to E to Z Kivd iv tm A ttjv T, 1. 10. But in these latter MSS. there is an explanatory sentence, olov Tfjs A bvvA- p.e(,is ea-Tca Tj/xtVeia r) to E Kal tov B to Z i]y.iav, 11. 7-8. This sentence is not wanted in our MSS., and does not appear there. At first (9) c [ I. 3- ] 164 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. sight the explanatory words inserted in our MSS. look like glosses which have crept into the text, but the fact of the absence of this sentence in these MSS. shows us the two versions as two different methods of arriving at the same result. I doubt much whether the one method can be proved to be more Aristotelian than the other. There are only two passages in this chapter where the words of Simplicius help us at all to a judgment between the two texts. The first occurs in 11. 9-1 a of p. 350 of the Berlin text. Berlin text. Our four MSS. Simplicius, fol. 256 (3rd)b. KCLl el TO E TO 2 KLVel £V TO) A TT]u r, ovK ilifdyKr] iv T& 'nT(o -x^povoi TO e(p' ov E TO dnrXdaiov tov Z klv^Iv ttjv TjfiiffeLav Trjs r. /cm fl TO E TO Z KLVCl fV Tw A ^p6vo3 TTjv r ri) fXrJKOS, OVK avdyKrj eV iVo) XP^^^ TO e(p' ov t6 E^ t6 SiTrXdcrioi/ ToC Z pipovs Kivcli' TrjV rfp.i- aeiav rrjs V. Koi cl TO E TO Z KlVfl iv T(5 A xpova rrjv T, ovk dvdyKrj ev Tea tO"Q) xpQvia to €

KaTia, TTpoa-Oev omcrOev, (T)(rip.aTos ymvia evdv Trepicpepes. In the apparatus criticus it is noted that the MSS. F and I read yeyuiviu>p.ivov for yaivia. But it is perfectly clear that according to either reading the text is defective. For we obviously need a con- trary to yeyaiVMp.ivov or yu>via. Bekker, with too much reliance on the authority of E, has not troubled himself about the absurdity of the passage, in which, forsooth, Aristotle, having taken in hand to prove that the three prime differences of Demokritus are reducible to pairs of opposites, gives us under the head of oyjlpa one pair of oppo- sites and a detached term. But in truth in the MS. E itself the error is yet greater, for not only is there no opposite to ymvia, but o-jncrdfv, the needful opposite to Trpoa-dfv, is also omitted ; a fact which Bekker does not notice in his apparatus criticus. If then we follow E we shall have only two pair of opposites where we need four. If we do not, we may look further abroad for the correction of the passage, and we find what we need in our Paris MS. 1859, where the last two lines run thus: — raCra be yevq evavTLoyv 6e(re(os, &vca Kdroy, ■npoadev o-nicrOev, a-yijip.aTos, yeywvtct>ixevov aydviov, eiidv irepKpepes. (13) ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 167 This reading, which is obviously required by the sense of the passage, is supported by the commentary of Simplicius, fol. 39 a, 1. 14, and by one other MS., that which has been transferred from the Cathedral Library at Paris to the National Library. I have thought it, therefore, worth while to transcribe the whole of the Seventh Book from the MS. Paris 1859. I have corrected no errors, nor even re-inserted the omissions, although these latter are, as I have said, almost always inserted in the margin, apparently by the original scribe himself. I have placed all these inserted omissions in the apparatus criticus, together with the variants from the other three MSS. which follow generally the same text. I shall be more than satisfied with the result if I shall be judged to have done somewhat to shake the immoderate empire of the Paris MS. 1853, Bekker's E. To the authority of this MS. all recent Ger- man editors have enslaved the text of the Aristotelian physical works. Valuable and beautiful as that MS. is, I believe that the ex- cessive worship paid to it is an obstacle, and not an aid, to the further emendation of the text of Aristotle. (^3) A = Parisiensis i859; B = Parisiensis 1861 ; C = Parisiensis 2033 ; D = Bod. Misc. ccxxxviii. "Airav TO KLvovixevov viro tivos avdyKT} Kivela-eai- el fxev yap kv kavT^ M»? ^Xf' "Ji* apxnv rijs Kivrja-eios, (jiavepov on vf irepov Kivelrar &\Xo yap €' poX6yijTai, ^' viro vivos Kivda-dai, ware tjclv avdyKr] to Kivovpevov vtto tivos Kiveladaf del yap eorat to Kivovp-evov biaipeTov, tov be p,epovs pri Kivovpevov avdyK-q Kal ro oXoj' ripepelv. eitel be irSi; to Kivovpevov avdyK-q KiveicrOai viro tivos, edv ye ^ Ti KivrJTai ^ ttjv ev tottui Kivrjcriv v-k dXXov Kivovpevov, /cat irdXiv to kivovv vtt dXXov Kivovpevov KivrJTai ' KaKelvo vcf eTepov Kal ael oi'rcoy, ^ effTCU B. ^ ^ BCD. ^ fjLTj vjroKafi^avu Tts ro AM iciviTa&ai Sid to /irj awopav iroTepov itvd TTOTipov ftiKivrjTai [jttviiTai D], TTOTcpov TO AE VTTO TOV EZ ^ Ti) EZ vird TOV EA. en T(i V(p' loUToC KlVO^/XfVOV OvStTTOTS TTaVffiTai KLVOVjJieVOV TOI €T€p6v Tl (TTrjVai KiVOVfliVOV avdyiCTJ ToivVV it Ti Traverai Htvovpievoy tw erepSy rt (TTTJvat fcivovfjevov T0ii9' vfp' erepov fctvua9a.i' tovtov ydp (pavepov yiyvof^svou avd'ytci] irav to Ktyovpievov KtveTaOai vtto tlvos C et D e textu secimdo ; neque aliter B nisi quod post secundum aTrjvai xivov/ifvov reiterat avayxrj Toivvv. * AB B. ' wixoKoyrjTo BCD. * KiViiuBai D. ' Kiveirat BC, mvdaBai cor, Kivurai D. 170 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. av&yKTj elvai ti to Trp&Tov klvovv, kol fXTj jiahiCnv e?s 6,iT€i,pov ^' /x^ yap ^ Icttoj aXka yevicrQui aireipov KiveicrBio be to jiev A vtto tov B, to 8e B vtto Tov r, TO be r^ VTTO tov a, Koi ael to exopLevov vtto tov k)(op,evov, kireX ovv vTTOKeiTai TO Kivovv Kivovpevov Kivew avar/K-q ap,a yiveadai T-qv tov Kivovpevov KOI TTjv TOV KivovvTos KivqcriV ap.a yap Kivel* to kivovv /cot KLvetrai to Kivovpevov' (pavepov otl ® Upa eaTai tov A Koi tov B /cat tov T Kal eKaaTov t&v kivovvtwv /cat Kivovp,ivwv t] Kivrjcris. el\r](p6(i) oSr rj e/ctJorou Kivqais Kal ea-TU) tov pev A ( KeKivqTai T-qv avTov KLvqaiv TO A, Kal e(TTa> e^' m K' TTeirepacrpevqs b' ovcr-qs Tqs tov A Kivqaecos Kal o xpovos ecrrot ■nenepaarpevos . eiret o a-neipa Ta KivovvTa Kat ra kwov- fxeva, Kal fj Kivqais q EZH© r] e£ aTiacr&v aneipos ea-Tai. evbexerai pev yap la-qv elvai T-qv tov A Kal tov B Kal ttjv tSv aXXcov' ^^ evbe^eTai bk pei^ovs Tas tS>v aXXonv ^^ ware el ^^ aei re pei^ovs, d/x(^orepa)s aireipos rj oXq. Xap^avopev yap to evbe^opevov. eirel b' &pa Kivelrai /cat to A /cat tuv &XXmv eKacTTov, fj oXrj Kivqcris ev ru avT(f xpovio ^a-Tai /cat 77 tov A" ■q bi TOV A ev TTeTTepaapevco ^^ " tovto 6' abvvaTov. ovtco pev ovv bo^eiev &v 6e8et;)(6at to e^ apxfis, ov jotrjii aTToSe^K^urat 8ta to pqbev beiKVVcrdai abv- vaToV evbexeTai yap ev TreTTepaapevif XP°^V o-T'^i-pov elvai KCvqcriv, p-q evoy aA.A.a ttoXX&v. oirep avpjBaivei /cat eTTt totjtmv' eKacTTOv yap Ktyetrat Tqv eavTov KCvqaiv, &pa be -noXXa KiveXddai ovk abvvaTov. ^'' dAA.' eP* to Kti'o{!i' 1 aneipa BCD. ' jj ^qd 3 A BC. * om. B. = ora. BCD. » ds ri avTit tS> f'iSii inserit D. ' nkKav ^ e^ BCD. ' tovtov D. ° hie D inserit e textu secundo verba Kal oiic diretpos (Irj. d\\' iv tw aiirw XP°'"l' iniviiTO ri A Kol t6 K (cor. B) Kal Tail' dWaiv ixadTov nihil tamen prioris omittit. " apa D. " om. BD, C habet ivSi- X^Tai Si ixei^ovs sed erasum. '^ eh BCD. '' TTenepaaiiiva), ware urj hv anetpos iv [tiJ) B] irtTTipaa ixhw BCD necnon A in margine. " aKKk D. (i6) ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 171 TspS^TOv 1. Kara, tottov kol o-co/xartKrjy KCvrjaiv avdyKT] rj aiTTeadai r\ (7VV€)(\'S dvai TM Kwovjxiva, Kaddmp op&nev eTrl Tuivroiv, avAyKr] to. Kivovixeva Kal TO. Kivovvra a-vvexn eivai tj ^Trreo-^at akk-qXcov, coot' etval ri ^£ airivTOiv h. TovTo be dre ireTTepaa-iJ.evov eXre limpov ovhev hM(^epii irpos ra vvv TiavTms^ yap fj Kbr](ns ^arai aireipos aTreCprnv ovToiv, etirep fvSe'xerat nal^ ta-as ehai Kal p.eiCovs akX-qXcov o yap evbexerai, kr)f6p.eea as VTripxov. €l ovv TO jxev SK T&v ABFA aireipov rt ea-rCv, Kivdrai hi rriv EZH© Kivrja-LV €V TM XP°^'? '■'? ^ ovTos 5^ ireiTepavTai, crvix^aivei. kv T!e.iTfpaarp.hif XP0Vepr]rai ecos av Kparfj rj KCvrjcrts. Tiakiv r] bicjo'is Kal arvuia-is &TTCo(ns kuI ek^is elcriv fj pev yap bioKns arruxris, ?) yap an' avrov Tj aii &kkov earlv fj &T:aicns, f] be avvcacris ek^is, Kal yap rrpos avrb Kal TTpbs 6.kko f] ek^is. oocrre Kal oaa rovrcov elbr], olov (nT&6r](ns Kal KipKKTis' fj jxev yap (rvvioa-is, fj be bicoais. o/xotojs be Kal al ^^ aXAai avyKpC- a-eis Kal biaKpCaeis' airacrai yap eaovrai bidireis rj avvdaeis, nkrjv ocrai ev ' wp&ras BCD. ' rtpiirm B. ' om. BCD. ' otn. B. " wpiiras BCD. " om. BCD. ' vpwTov ehai rb re tpipov aal rh aWoiovv D. ' -irpiiras D. ° f^p BCD. '° om. B. " imnoKoveovv BCD. " om. D. (17) D [ I. 3- J 173 ARISTOTLE'S PHFSICS. BOOK VII. yiVi(T€L KoX (pdopq ilo'iv. &jJ.a h\ (pavepov Sri ^ ovU' eaTLv ^ aXko tl yevos Kivricrecos rj crvyKpicris koX hi&K.pitn's' 6.T:acrai yap hiavip-ovrai (.h Tivas tuv elp-qpiviitv. in b' r) jxiv elcrTTVorj e'A^is, rj Se enTivor] Scrij. d//.oi&>s be Koi r) TTTVcrij, Koi otrat aXXaL Sia tov (raJ/xaros rj eKKpiriKOi t) X?j7rrt/cal KWTjcreis" al pev yap eX^eis floiv, al 8' arraia-eis. Set be Ka\ ras a\kas ras Kara TOTTOv av&yeiv' airaaai yap -niTtTovdiv els reacrapas ravras. tovtiov be Trdkiv V ^ oxrjcri,? ^ Kal rj bivqcns els eX^iv /cat Sxtlv. fj pev yap * ox^cns ^ Kara tovt(j)v Tiva tS)v TpiQv TpoTiMV ea-rlv' to piv yap oyjmpevov Kivelrai Kara trvp^e- IBriKos, oTi ev Kivovpev(o IcttIv t) enl Kivovpevov vivos, to b' oxovv ^ d^et 244 a. 77 eXKopevov rj wOovpevov rj bivovpevov, toore koivtj ecrnv a-naaGiv t5>v TpiS>v f] o-)(r](Tis. fi be bivr]cns crvyKeirai ef eX^ecas re Kal waecas' avayKrj yap to bivovv TO pev eXKeiv to 8' uiOelv to pev yap acf)' avrov to be Trpbs avrbv * ayei. cSrrr' el to d)6ovv Kal to IXkov hpa tm o}dovpev(a Kal r} tov eXKOVTOs ' ttjs ^capi^ovarjs ' air' aXXriXoiv TO. avvexv- ovtco yap avvecpeXKerai ddrepov. T(ixepei Kivov- pevov TOV eXKovTos r] pevovTos 'iXKeiv. ore pev yap eAxei ov ecTTiv, ore he ov rjv. abvvaTov be rj ^ d0 avrov TTpbs aXXo rj dw' aXXov irpbs avrb Kiveiv 244b. prj auropevov, wore (pavepov on tov Kara roitov Kivovpevov koi kivovvtos ovbev ean pera^v. aXXa prjV ovbe rod aXXoiovpivov Kal rov aXXoiovvTos. TOVTO be brjXov e^ errayMyrjs' ev 'a-naai yap crvp^aivei &pa elvai rb ecrxarov aXXoiovv Kal rb aXXoiovpevov {nrb r&v elprjpevcov.- ravra yAp e9[veL Tb (pOivov cmoyivopevov Tivbs t&v tov (pOivovros. avayKt] ovv a-vve)(es elvai Kal to av^ov koI Tb (pdivov, t&v he avve\&v ovbev pera^v. (f)avepbv ovv^ oti tov Kivovpevov Kal tov kivovvtos irp&Tov Kal e(T)(aTov 245b. Ttpbs TO Kivovpevov ovhev ea-Tiv ava peaov. 3- 'On he TO akkoiovpevov airav akkoiovrai virb t&v aladriT&v ^ Kal ev povois VTTap^ei tovtols akkoiooais oua Kad' avra keyerai traa-y^ei.v virb T&v alcrOrjT&v ^, eK T&vhe OecoprjTeov. t&v yap akkcov pdkiaT &v ris vTto- Xa/3oi ev re rot? a)(j\pa(Ti, koX ev* Tals popr}v ov keyerai 246 a. TO yeyovb^ ev u eort ro ayrjpa, KaTO, he to. Trddrj Kal ras dXA.otci)crets Aeyerat, ij>avepbv oti ovk hv eTev al yeveaeis avTai akkoi&(reis. ert he Kal elirelv ovTOis UTOTTOV hv hoieiev, rj akkoiova-dai, tov avOpoiirov rj Trjv oldav 7} &kko briovv T&v yeyevripevcov' akka yiveaOai pev laws eKaa-rov avayKoiov akkoi- ovpivov Tivos, olov TTJs vkr]S TTVKVovpevr]^ rj pavovpevYjs J] deppaivopevrjs tj y^nxopevris, ov pevToi to. yivopeva ye dkkoLOVTai, ovb' f/ yeveais avT&v akkolcaa-LS '' evTiv. akka prtv ovh' al efets ov6' al tov aaipaTos ov& at rijy ■<\ivxr\l akkoida-eLs'^, al pev yap aperal al be KttKtat t&v e^ewV ovk eort he ' B inserit ou5f ix^v rov av^avofiivov ml dWoiovvTO!. ' Si T>. ' om. BCD. * om. D. ^ iiiB. « om. D. , ' om. BCD. (19) D 2 174 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. ovre. rj aperrj ovTe tj KaKla &.\\o[(0(ns, akk' f] jx^v aperr] rekeicoaCs r^y ecTTiv ^. orav yap ^ ki-^rj rrjv eavrov &peTriv, tots keyerai rekeiov eKaaroV Tore yap ka-TL ' p-dkicrra to Kara cpvcnv, uxTirep KVKkos rekeios, otav /xaAtcrra yivrjTai KVKkos l3ekTL(Tros, fj 8^ Kania (pOopa tovtov koI eKcrTacris. cocnrep ovv ovre TO TTJs oIkCus Tikiia)jj.a kiyoiJ,€v akXoiuxfiv' utottov yap fl 6 OpiyKos koI 6 K€pap.os akkoCaKTis, * TJ el OpiyKOvp-ivr]^ Kal KipajxoviJ,ivrj akkoiovTai akXa. jirj 246b. TekeiovTai tj oIkCw ' tov avrbv TpoTTOv * Kal em t&v apeT&v Kal t&v KaKi&v Kal t&v €)(6vTiiiv rj kap-jSavovToiv' al piev yap reXeiucrets, at 8^ (KaTaa-eis (IcTiv, wfTT ovK akkoiuaeis. (tl bk KaC apLev airdaas etvai ras apeTas ev TM TTpos Tt TT&s f\ebv. Ttts pLfv yap TOV ffdjxaTos, olov vyUiav Kal eve^Cav, iv Kpaa-ft Kal cTvp,p.tTpia 6epp.S>v Kal -^vxp&v ridepLev, j) ^ avT&v TTpbs avTO, * T&v evTos rj irpos to Trepuxov op-oldis be Kal Tb Kakkos Kal Trjv l(r)(yv Kal Tas akXas apeTas Kal KaKias. eKiaTrj ydp eaTi. rtS irpos tl ir&s ixeiv, Kal Trepl to, olKela TrdOrj ev rj KaK&s biaTidrjai to e^ov oj/ceia 8' v Siv yiyve- a-dai Kal deCpe(r6ai ■niriv, olov Oepjx&v Kal xj/vxp&v 1) ^rjp&v Kal vyp&v, rj ev oh Tvyxdvovaiv ovaaL itpatTois. irepl TavTa yap eKaaTTj keyeTai KaKia Kal apeTrj, v(f>' Stv dkkoiovaOai ire'c^uKe ro e^pv' rj p.ev yap apeTrj iroiel aTiaQes rj ois Set ■naOrjTiKov, rj 8^ KaKia TradrjTLKOv 347 a. I^^v evavriios /cat airaOes. o/^otco j 8e Kal em t&v Trjs yj/vxfjs e^eoiv' ' S-iraarai yap "^ Kal avrai rm upos rt ttS? e^eiv, Kal at jiev apeTal Tekeicoa-eis, al 61 KaKiai eKa-T&aeis, en be rj p.ev apeTrj eS bLaTidrjcn irpbs Ta ojxeta TrAOrj, fj be KaKia KaK&s. &(tt ovb' avTai eaovTai akkoida-eis' ovbe 67J at ' airolSokal Kal al krjxlfeis avT&v. yiveadai 8' avras dvayKoiov dkkoiovp.ivov tov alcrdrj- TiKov jxepovs. akkoLoiOrjaeTai, 8' imb t&v alaQrjT&v' S.T7aaa yap rj ' rjdiKrj hpeTrj Ttepl rjbovas Kal kvrras Tas acojiaTiKas, avrai be tj ev t& Ttpdrreiv rj iv T& p.ejivrj(Tdai. rj ev r(5 eA.TrtfetJ'. at jxev ovv ev Tr\ Trpd^ei kuto, TrjV aXadrjaiv elcnv, &cr6' vtt aladrjTov tlvos Kivela-Qai, al 8' ev rfj iivrjjiri Kal rfj ekTiibi, anb ravTijs elaiv, rj ydp ola eiraOov jxejx,vrjji.evoi rjbovTai, tj ikTriCovTes oTa jiekkovaiv. tucrr' dvdyKrj ■ndaav T-qv ToiavTrjv fjbovrjv virb T&v alcrdrjT&v ' om. D. ' om. BC. ' om. D. ' ^ « ^ ^ SpfyKov/iivri C. ° ric avriv Sfj TpStrov D. ^ aurd nptii avTci BCD. ' a-naaai jikv yAp D. ' Kal BCD, sed D cor. xal al ' om. D. (30) ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 175 yiyvecrdai. i-nd 8' fjboirqs koL Xw^y ^yyLyvoixevr]s ml fj Kada koL t] aperri iyyCyvfrai,, irepl Tavray yap daiv, ai 6' fjboval koI al kvnai aXkoiiaaiis rov ala-dTqriKov, (f)avipov on aXkowvixivov tlvos avayKrj koL ravras airo^AX- \eiv Kal kap,l3a,vei.v. wad' ^ rj ixh yeveais avT&v jXiT aXXomireoys, avrr] 8' OVK eo-Tiv aXkoCoxTis. akka p.T]v "^ ovK at ^ tov vo-qrov jiepovs eieis dA.- 247b. XoKBO-ety, ovb' etrriv avT&v yivecns. TTokii yap jxdAtora ro iTiia-Tfjixov kv rm ■Kpoi TL ircos exeii" kiyop.ev. hi 8e Kal (jtavepov on ovk eanv avr&v ye'reo-ty. TO yap Kara hvvafxiv eina-Trjfji.ov ovbev avro kiv^OIv akka t(5 akko vir&p^ai yCyverai eTTtor^fior. orav yap yevrjrai to Kara fi4pos, eTT^orarat wojy rfj Kadokov TO kv [x,ipei. "uakiv 8e ttjs xPW^'^^ ^at ttjs hepyeias ovk eo-rt yevf(ns, d fi?) rts Kal ttjs avajSkhj/fcas Kal t^s a(}>fjs oierai yevea-LV ehai, Kal to kvepydv op,oiov tovtois. fj 6' 1^ apxrjs kfj\jns Trjs et!i(rTr\fj.r\s yeve&Ls OVK eaTLV ovb akXolaxns' rcS ^ yap ripep-fjaai, Kal aTTJvai, Trjv hiavoiav kni- araaOai Kal (ppovdv key6p.e6a, ds be to 7]pep.dv ovk eort yevecns' okoos yap ovbepLias iXiTaj3okfjs, KadA-nep dprjTaL irpoTepov. Irt 8' &a-jT€p oTav (k tov IJ,f6veiv T] KaOivbeiv r) voa-dv ds TavavTta p-eTaaTrj n?, oi) (j>ap,€v kincrTrjpova yeyovevai Trdkiv, Kairoi abvvaTOs^ ^v" t^ eTrtorrj/XTj ^(^priaOaL TrpoTepov, owrws* 0^8' OTav e£ o-PXV^ kapL^avrf ttjv e^LV' ravfpov ovv eK t&v elprip,evu>v oti to akkoiova-dai Kal rj akkoCooais ev re rots alaOrjTo'is yiyveTai Kal rj ev T(f aladrjTiK^ popCopa Tis ta-rj, OTav ev XopS. larj ovb' ekdrrcov. loar ov ■naa-a ffVfx^krjTrj. eTsl be tov KVKkov Kal Trjs eiideias tt&s (wpfirjcreTai ; aroTrov €TL ..I BCD. ' oiSJ ToS BCD. ' ri EC. * ASwarov B. "^ ? D. " orav BCD. ^ ^fliK^s BC. ' yevT^rai B. ' dfioraxfis BC. ^ " JJ BCD. " post haec verba BCD inserunt aK\' dSmarov AW Spa 'orav iv lay xpovV '"f"" "^"n^V t<5t« iVoTox"' laov Si OVK cffTi ira$o! fi-q/cei, necnon A in margine, sed omittit XP^''V- 176 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. yap fl IXT] Icrri -^ kvk\(o ojxoiais tovto'^ Kivela-dai Kal tovto^ em rrjs evOeCas, dXA' evdvs aviyKT] 77 Oclttov r\ jBpahvTepov, wa-Tnp av el to p.fv KaTavres, to 8' avavTes. eri 6e^ biacji^pei ovhev rcu \6y(^ e'C tis ^rjtrli; avdyKrjv etvai Outtov fvdvs 7) j3pahvTepov Kweiadai. earat* yap juei^coi' koI kkaTTCov fj irepKpeprjs ttjs evdeCas, ware K.al tar}, el yap ev ro) A XP°^V ^° /^^^ '''V B bieX-qXvde to be 348b. Triv r, jxeiCaiv hv etr] f) B Trji F. ovtoh yap^ to daTTOv ekeyeTo' ovkovv Kal, el ev eXaTTOvt, io'ov, duTTov' coot' eorat rt jxepos tov A ev d to] B tov kvkXov TO Xaov bUicn, /cat® to F ev o\(p rc3 A ttjv F. dA.A.a pLrjv el Icrrt avjxfiXrjTA, rrvix^alvei to &pTi prjOev, tcrr]v elvai evdelav kt;/cAco. dAA.' oi avp-jSkriTa, ovb' apa at Kiz'?jcrets. dAA.' ocra jxr) (Tvvu>vv)i.a airavTa a.aveia' Kal (card to p,eye6os oiaavToos. vbmp be Kal (piovr] ov' ev aXXco ydp. r) bfjXov 349 a. ort-'^ eorat ovtoh ye ndvTa ^v iroLeiv, ctXAco 8e eKaaTov (pdaKeiv elvai, Kal eorat TavTov Laov Kai yXvKV Kai XevKov ev aAX(f. ert OeKTiKov ov to tv^ov ov beKTiKOV forty ^^ dAA' evbs to irpSiTov. dXX' apa ov j^ovov Set to, (Tvp.pXr]Ta jxr] 6pcovvp.a etvai aXXa Kal fxr] e^^iv bia(j)0pav p^riTe o p.r\Te ev (i ; Xeyio be olov XP&pa^" .... rtorat ixaXXov p-r) Kara rt \pS>p,a^^, aXXa Kard ro XevKOV. ovtoi ' om. BCD. ^ tout! D. " ovS^ BC. ' Io-toj BCD. ° ycLp Kai D. ' om. B. ' cm. B. " ovkovv D. ' ei Kiyoi tis oti CD et A in margine, B omittit tis. '» TToKii Th BCD. " om. BCD. " A.W& ri BCD. "= om. B. " om. D. ^^ post haec verba B et C inserunt tj Kai km tovtoiv 6 avTos \6yos, Kal yap to ttoKv to touovtov Kal (Ti Kal rb bnrXaffiov T6aov aKKd, to TOffovrov Kal to tffov dfidivvfiov, ical Tb ?v 6^ ei eiOvs ^tvx^v b^VVpiOV. ii hi TOVTO Kal TO. dvo iTTil hid, Tt T(i pi\v ipeL' Koi yap r] (j>opa dbr] ex." ^v eKilvo^ exV ^^^'? W °^ KivelTai. ore 6' ev (0 ov aX.ka toIs axripacnv rj (fiopa a\X.ri, cocrre to, ev tcrcd TaM peyeOos KLVOvpeva^' to avTo be to abi,d(f>opov* eiSei. coore roSro crKeiTTeov, r(s bLa(j>opa KLvrio-ecos. Kai arjpaivei ^ 6 Xoyos ovtos otl to yevos ovx ev tl, akka Trapa TOVTO XavOavei iroWd, elal be tG>v opuivvpL&v al pev Ttokv airexovcrai ^al be exovtrai Tiva opoioTrjTa^, al 6' eyyvs rj yevei t] avakoyia, bio ov boKOva-LV opiowpCai eXvat ovaai. ■note ovv eTepov to etbos, ap6, ye &v rairo y '' ev akk(a T] ii,v^ akko bv ev akk (paCveTUL eTepov, j] okois ov TavTO ; Tiepl be br] ak- koidaeois ttSis itrorax^s ^ eTepa eripa^; ^el Stj eort^ to vyia^ecrOaL akkoiovcrOaL, eaTL be tov pev Taxeuts tov be fipabeuis LadTJvaL Kal &pa rti'ds^", Sxtt ecTTaL akkoL(a(TLi laoTaxTJs' ev tao) yap xpovm rjkKoLcadrj. akka tl rjkkoLT:os dXAa jur) ^oiov' ddrToov 8e' el iv t' ov to B^^ to bnr\A» SinXaaiov D. " Si ^/waav BCD. '= XP'^''V C. " om. BCD. " om. D. " E BC. " S^ ij BCD. " T^i/ B /Hj-iyufi EC, Ti)v B Kiyrjaiv D. " irpos CD. '' el D. ™ ;) BCD. " ^/liaeia oi D. ^' HiivriTai D. » e?5 t« BCD. " tovto & BCD. ^ oiii Sef Si) D. 2« ™8e D. " p^^Siv BCD. (^4) ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 179 o"ea)9 ; rt \ikv yelp ro av^ov, tC be to av^av6\xivov, ev itoo-(3 6e XP^^V '''*' iroa-bv TO ixkv av^ei to 8' av^AveTai. koX to aWoiovv koI aXKoiovfiivov oxrai^rcoy t\ KoL Tiocrov Kara to ixakXov Koi to rfTTov rjkXoicoTai kol ev ttoo-m xpovco, ev bnrXaaCco bLirkAcnov koL to bnrkaa-Lov ev StTrXacrto), kol to rj^xiav ev rjixiaei Xpov!f^*(Bo., Geppert) 3. 16 amo]/* (Bo., Gep.) 17 enecas] /* (Bo., Gep.) 18 tibi]/* (Bo, Gep.) es] I * (P.) 59 Miser] Mi (P.—) 5. 10 uxorene] uxoren (Bo., Gep.) 27 emortuus] mortuus (Acid.) 30 habeatj habet* (Cam.) 42 Tace parum] Stl tace parumper (Cam., P.) 6. 41 , amabo] ambo*' (Guy.) 45 cupit] cupis (P.) 8. 10 magistia] mastigia (P.) 34 viros] | (P.) 57 Emitto] Emito (P.) loUigiunculas] loUiguncuIas (Pall. 3, 4 ; see notes of P.) ' Bentl. intends to transfer 'Aut' to the preceding line. ' Bentl. (P.) closes the line at ' postulat,' and thus is in advance of this correction. = Bentl. (P.) II 6. 34. ' Cf Amph. II 2. 145, Aul. IV 4. 15, Capt. Ill 4.66, Men. V4. 2, Merc. V. 4. 20, 22; P. Bo and Wei. here read ' ludificatu'st lariia.' ' This division of lines, which is not in Bentl. (P.), anticipates A (see Gep.). (-0 8. 58 triticeas] triticeias (P.) 71 noxa] noxia* (Cam.) III. 1. I Alcesime]/* (Bo., Gep.) 15 doctus] doctus at (Lamb.) 3. 22 est officium] officium'st ( A ) 4. 2 ludificatus est larva] ludificatu'st larvia* 14 ea] del. 18 hodie.]hodie (P.) 5. I occidi] / = (Gep.) 2 tremunt] / (Gep.) 3 perfugii] / (Gep.) 4 modis] / (Gep.) 5 audaciam] / (Gep.) 6 obsecro] / (Gep.) 22 audi] /(Bo., Gep.) 23 nos] / (Bo., Gep.) 24 Coepit] / (Bo., Gep.) disciplinam] / (Bo., Gep.) 25 linguae] /(Bo., Gep.) 34 repente]/* (Bo., Gep.) FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 203 5. 35 credo] / * (Bo., Gep.) hodie]/*(Bo., Gep.) 36 audi]/*i(Bo., Gep.) 37 Dejuravit] Dejeravit /^ (Bo., Gep.) 45 amator] / * (Bo., Gep.) 46 facete]/* (Bo., Gep.) 47 dixi] / * (Bo., Gep.) protulerunt] | * (P.) 48 Pardalisca] / * (Bo., Gep.) 49 te] / * (Bo., Gep.) 50 moerorem]/* (Bo., Gep.) 51 gladium]/* (Bo., Gep.) te]/* (Bo., Gep.) 52 hodie]/*(Bo., Gep.) vivunt] I * (P.) 53 opinor]/* (Bo., Gep.) 54 ademit]/* (Bo., Gep.) 5.55 orat]/*(Bo., Gep.) 56 iri]/^ (Bo., Gep.) IV. 1. 10 laute exornatusque] lauteque ex- ornatus (Guy.) 2. 14 , sis ergo] sis ergo, (P.) 18 socerus] jo««j-' (Gep.) 3. 10 hymen]/* (Bo., Gep.) 11 licet]/* (Bo., Gep.) 12 copia]/* (Bo., Gep.) indomabilis] | * (P.) 13 nimis tenax] lego, nimi' ster- nax,* Virgil. 14 uspiam]/* (Bo., Gep.) 15 foras]/* (Bo., Gep.) CISTELLARIA. 1.72 Gustu] Gustui* (Bo.) II. 1. 28 periculum] periclum (P.) 30 reliquom] reliqilom^ (Bo.) EPIDICUS. 2.27 (130) . 4 (Gz. 5) Certe] Recte (Sea., A) salve] Epidice salve 9 (11) Ep.] Ep. Laevae ? 27 (29) quid ro gas ?] qviidturogas? 29 (34) dicis tu] dicis id tu * 82 (90) amat] amavit (Wei.) 8 (ill) es]*/. (Bo., Wei.) 21 (124) item] fidem*** (Lamb.) 38(141) 40 (143) 43 (146) 46 (149) 48(151) 59 (162) (Bo.) mandasti] mandavt'stt* est] del. Die] Ep. Die (P.) a quo] quo a (Mill.) periculo] periclo (P.) periculum] periclum (P.) de]del.* (Non., Acid., ^) dormitandum] dormitandi {A, Gz.) ^ Also on Eun. IV 6. 5. ' Here Bentl. (P.) marks the end of a line, but does not alter the ' Dejuravit' of P. ^ Cf. on Andr. II 3. 28, where he reads 'sese ' for ' se ' : and note on Eun. V 5. 26. * ' Cod. Rover, solus," see Gep. = Cf. on Andr. 1 1. 127. " j' has ' dicis /// tu. (^3) 204 BENTLEV'S PLAVTINE EMENDATIONS II. 2. 7 (191) amorem] amore (Cam.) apud nescio quam] uescio apud quam 8 (192) Ap.] Ep. (P.) hercle] hercule 10 (194) conjice] conjice at — 11 (195) Itaque] -que^ 19 (203) ambo advenire] advenire ambo (Guy.) 20 (204) sine] sine ut (Rz.) 21 (205) Recipiam] Pe. Recipe (Br.) 41 (225) Utin'] Utn' eat]y«ifn'/ (A) 43 (227) potesse] potes- 44 (228) lUis] -se illis^ 50 (234) Cani] Cani' (P. — , B) ademptum'st] adeptu'st (P., A) 54 (238) me] del. {A, Br.) 55 (239) exaudiebam] exaudibam {B, Bo.) 60 (244) Liberare quam volt] Quam volt 1. 61 (245) Illi. ibi] lUa ibi filium] / (Bo.) 62 (246) audio] / (Bo., Gz.) (247) actum] ac/um's/ {A, Bt.) 66 (251) sunt tabellae] tabellae sunt (Guy.) 68 (253)]t 69 (254) + 2. 74 (259) ubi est] ubi id est (P.) 79 (264) reperitote] repperito^ 83 (268) corrumpit] corrupit 87 (272) venerit] venit (P.) 88 (273) hie] hunc {B) 94 (279) nisi] nisi si {Bo., Wei.) 98(283) sapis]/* et placet.] — 99 (284) acturus] acturus es 104 (286) Filii] EiM* III (296) minas] minis (Gron.) 119 (304) abeas] abitas (P., B) 120 (305) i, numera,] i numero, (Sea.) 3- 8 (313) Quam] Qua (Bo.) aliqua] aliquam {B) III. 1. I (320) exenleror] / Versus Cretici et Paeonici 2 (321) eveniant]/ 3 (322) sit]/ 4. 26 (462) nisi] nisi si (Bo.) 88(525)* *] scilicet' IV. 2. 26 (596) ratus]/* ^quibus] — 31 (601) habeto] habe (Guy.) V. 1. 55 (662) accuirentur] accurentur (.5, P--) Cf. II 2. 43 and 44. Bentl. (P.) has ' leperi tute." " Cf. II 2. 10 and II. ' P. has ' scilicet esse,' and so Wei. (24) FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 305 BACCHIDES. I. 1. 25 (Rl. 59) aut] haut (P., etc.) II. 1. 2 (171) Ephesum] Epheson* 2. II (188) Pi. vivit] vivit. Pi. (P.) nempe] num* (Sea.) 14 (191) recte] del.'* * 33 (211) Bacchis] del. * * (Bo.) 3. 21 (255) Dei] Z»zz;z (Bo.) 70 (304) extemplo] extempulo* {Bo.) 7 2 (306) apud] ad (Hermann) deposuimus] deposivimus '^ (Acid.) 73 (307) Dianae] in Dianae (P.) 74 (308) Theotimus est] Theoti- mu'st* (Guy.) Megalobuli] Megalobuzi (Meursius, Pi., P.) 78 (312) in ipsa] ipsa in (P.) conditum] concreditum* (iv. 9. 141) 86 (320) Quantulum] Quantillum ^ (Pyl.) 98 (332) auro habeat soccis] soccis habeat auro (Pyl., P.) 120 (354) Ephesum] Bpheson* III. 3. 24 (428) pugillatu] pugilatu** (Lamb.) 36 (440) attingas] attigas (Dousa) 41 (445) attingas] attigas* (Non.) 58 (462) annis majus est] est annis tnajus (Bo.) 85 (489) illam] illam jam (P.) 95 (498) atque] del." (Wei.) 4. 4 (503) meo] del. {A) 24 (om.) malim] mavelim (Cam.) 6- 6 (535) et tollam] contollam (Cam., P-) IS (544) videatur] invideatur (P.) 19 (548) Atque] del. 29 (558) ego] equidem 36 (.565) Occiperes] Occeptares 41 (570) parum] parvam** (Sea.) IV. 1. II (583) Ecquis exit]—" (Bo., Rl.) 4. 36 (687) dedisti] dedidisti (Acid., P.) 58 (709) intendebam] intendam (P.) 100 (752) ■^mcvXo] per iclo (Bo.) 6. 13 (783) criminatus est] criminatu'st (P-) 18(788) vA\M.{DFZ) 24 (7^4) exeo] exibo 27 (797) agitatur] agitur*** (Guy.) '7- I (799) Constringe] Constringito 5 (803) gnato meo] meo gnato (Herm.) 1- 12 (379) tui] te tui (P.) 14 (381) Tua]Tu tua'* ' Also on Haut. II 3. 3 ; but there Bentl. also deletes ' ille.' » Also on Haut. IV 2. i. = Rl. reads ' Tua tu.' * Bentl. (P.) accepts the conj. of Cam. ' amicosque' for ' amicos atque.' To delete the ' atque' seems a later thought. * Also on Eun. I 2. 117. ^ I. e. Bentl. joins these words on to the first line of the next scene, as Bo. and Rl. (25) E [ I. 4- ] %o6 BENT LEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 13(811) detuli] tetuli * * (5a) 18 (816) diligunt :] diligunt, (P.) 22 (820) Terrae] T^rraz (Bo.) ambulat] inambulat (Pyl., P.) 35 (833) Pauxillum] Pauxillulum (Pyl.) 52 (893) Opis] Opi' 4 (928) subegerunt] subegerunt 13 (937) Sinon] Sino (Angelius) 41 (965) periculo] periclo {C Dy 42 (966) Postea] Post (Acid.) 94 (1017) Prius] Ni.^ Prius {B) 118 (1041) tu] del. (Guy.) 145 (1068) inepta] incepta (P.) veluti] uti' 146(1069) incederem] cederem'* (Sea.) 2. 9(1127) tonsitari}/ 10 (11 28) certo est]/ 16 (1134) lactemj lac* 20 (1139) absunt] | {B) 23 (1142) Hae] Haec* (Bo.) 2. MOSTELLARIA. I. 2. 13 (96) scio]— « (Herm.) 14 (96) nunc] / 15 (97) audietis]/ 17 (100) esse banc rem] rif»2^j'K'^(Bo.) 23 (105) indiligensque] indiligens (Pyl.)— Cretici 35 (116) faciunt] sarciunt (Palmer) 39 (120)] Bacchiaci 3. 2 (158) quem] quom (B) 9 (165) hae] haec (Cam., P.) 13 (169) amatores]izwa«/M*(Lachra.) 16 (172) decet] deceat* (Cam.) 19 (175) gratis] gratijs"* mihi] mi^* 21 (178) vituperari] viiuperaHer*l^o.') 23 (180) aut] et* 30 (187) stultam] stultam, 33(R1.34)huid]quid(P.) 40 (41) tu] del. (P.) 42 (44) superior] superior quam he- rus (P.) 52 (55) carnificum] carnificinum (Sea., Cam.) 54 (57) si hue reveniat] simitu ut hue revenerit 63 (66) rus abi] abi rus'' (P.) 70 (73) Venire] Venit* (Bugge) id] iUud (P.) 72 (75) erres] del. (Lorenz) 78 (82) mensium] mensum (Lamb.) I (85)] Bacehiaei 11 (94) credatis] creduatis 12 (95) ita esse] esse ita (Herm.) ' These MSS. however have ' e periclo.' ^ Blotted. ' So also on Hor. Epist. II :. 67 ; Guy. reads 'uti nunc' ' Blotted. ° Bentl, (P.) also corrects 'Piraeeum' to ' Piraeum.' " I. e. to be joined on to the next verse. ' C omits 'hanc' Bentl. (P.) follows Gron. in striking out the insertion of P. 'autem' after 'Simul;' here he makes a further change in the line. « Withdrawn. » Also on Adelph. IV 7. 2(>. (26) FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 207 3>37 (194) plane]/* 41 (198) credas,] credas 42 (199) mea dicta] wffli/zV/a, nosce : rem] nosce \ (-^"O rem : vides] vide (Sci.) 47 (205) me] del. (Guy. ; Ritschl, alternative correction ^) 48 (204) sue] fo. suo aere (Rl.) vel {suo) sumiu*^ 61 (218) nunc] nunc me (P.) 65 (222) me] p. 171' A 66 (223) nisi] ni (Z, P.) 73 (230) egere] aut egere (P.) 75 (232) Quom] Quom me (Gruter) referri] re/erre benemerenli^ (Rl.) 81 (238) hisce] his decern* (Bo.) 85 (244) collocassem] locassem* (Guy.)-I 3. 144 87 (242) patronum] patronam (Guy.) 88 (245) nihil] nihili" (P.) 92 (249) sim] siem (Bo.) 96 (253) tibi Y>^c\i\\\ peculi tibi {Eo.) 107 (264) uUam aliam] aliam uUam* (MSS.) 121 (278) oleant] olent* id unum] unum id (Guy.) 123 (280) est] esse (Gellius) maxumaque] maxuma(Gel- lius) ■ Eentl. (P.) reads ' Solam ei me soli.' 136 (294) hinc tu] tu hinc (MSS.) 138 (296) Libet] del. (Rl.) ^51 (309) opus est] opu'st (P.) II. 1- 33 (380) ubi] jam ubi 35(382) autem hie] hie autem (Guy.) deposuit] deposivit (P.) 42 (389) ego] del. faciam] terrefaciam. — pa- vefaciam (Gul.) 46 (393) est] del. (Wei.) 49 (396) animo ut] ut animo*^ (Bo.) 52 (399) tu jam] jam tu* (Guy.) 59 (406) meque] me (Pyl., P.) 2. 2 (432) me] med (Guy.) 4 (434) imposisse] imposuisse' (P.) ilico'st] 'st ilico''(Guy., Scri- verius) 22 (452) qui] del. (Bo.) 23 (453) pedibus] del.^ (Bo.) 33 (463) isto] istoc (P.) 37 (468) attingite] leg. attigatis (Diomedes) 44 (475) quid est.?] del.* (Cam.) 47 (478) sceleste] j«/ifrzj' (Spengel) 53 (484) ausculta] auseulta tu. 70 (501) necavit] necuit 71 (502) ibidem] del. (Rl.) 73 (504) h*ec sunt] haece (Guy. — ) 90 (523) atque] del.* (Guy.) * In Bentl. (P.) the latter suggestion only. ^ I. e. Aul. IV 10. 46. Bentl. has deleted the word in the margin, which he first thought of inserting after ' Dii,' and then after ' me ' ; and it is now illegible. ' Benemerenti ' is from Cam. ° See Bentl. (P.) ^ Bentl. (P.) reads 'ut animo sis' for 'animo ut sis" : correct Appendix to Captivi, p. 151. ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' Scies in undam inposuisse, haut causa ilico'st.' • Bentl. (P.) deletes 'ambas' instead of 'pedibus.' " Bentl. (P.) reads 'scelesti.' (27) E 2 2o8 BENTLEF'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 2.94(527) fugies] fuge* (Z) 95 (528) invocabis] i7tvoca* (Rl.) te] led' (Fl.) III. 1. 19-22 (553, 557-9) are bracketed by Bentl. (Acid.) 25 (552) Dixtin] Dixtine (Bo.) 30 (557) eo] eo me 88(616) compellat] compellat meum (Cam.) 91 (618) Objici] / (Rl.) 128 (657) Mulum] Nullum (MSS.) 2,120(807) incommodum est] est in- commodum (Bo.) 127 (814 ; P. IV I. 41) humano inge- nio] humani ingeni*(P.) 128 (815; P. IVi. 42)perspectas]per- specta* (5) 147 (832 ; P. IV I, 61) ludificatur] lu- difical* (Bo.) 156 (842; P. Ill 3. 20) Latius] Satius 2. 165 (852; P. Ill 3. 29) aquaj agna 3. 15 (918; P. IV 3. 15) didimus] de- dimus (P.) IV. 2. 32 (947 ; P. IV 4. 9) nimium] nimi- rum 35 (950; P- IV 4- 12) aedibus] in aedibus (Pyl., Cam., A) 42(958; P. IV 4. 19) in] del. (P.) 43 (959 ; P. IV 4. 20) in] del. (P.) 72 (988 ; P. IV 4. 49) intus] intus est {Z,A) V 1. 29 (1077; P. V 2. 72) advenit] ad- venerit (Bugge) 65(1114; P. V 2. 107) sarmen] sarmenta (Pyl., P.) 2 (P.3). 20 (1141) faciunt] del. (Guy.) 28 (1149) Tr.] Th. (P.) 33 ("56) adiit] adit MENAECHMI. Prol. 37]t 62 quam] quum (Acid.) 75 enim] del.* I. 1. 6 (Rl. 82) accidit] leg. accedit* (Z) 9(85)]t' 2. 2 (ill) esse] del. (Herm.) 5 (114) foras] del. (P.) revocas ;] me 2. 6 (lis) Rogitas] / (Rl.)— p. 724, 4 [i.e. Merc. I. 2. 108] 9 (118) loqui est] est loqui* (Z) 10 (119) te] del? (Herm.) 20(129) congratulantes] gratulantes (Pyl.) 3. 34 (217) Deum] deorum (P.) II. 2. 6(278) amabunt] ament "^ (Cam.) ' Bentl. (P.) corrects 'invocabis' but not 'te.' ^ Bentl. (P.) reads ' teqne' for ' atque te,' and is thus in advance of Bentl. (G.) ^ Bentl. (P.) supplies 'aut' after ' compediti.' * Bentl. (P.) reads 'necessum ' for 'necesse.' ' Cf. on Andr. IV 1. 12. " Bentl. (P.) reads ' quisquis es ' for ' scis quis ego sum.' (28) FROM HIS COPY 2. 9 (282) insanus est] insanust (P.) 10 (283) Dixtin'] Dixin' (P.) 27 (301) habeo] ego haheo^ {A) 35 (309) equidem] quidem* (Bo.) 45 (320) est? non] an (Guy.) 58 (333)]+ 3. 20 (371) voluit me] me voluit (P.) atque] neque (P.) 38 (389) Egone] Egori (Bo.) 63 (416) Perlsti] Periisti (Guy.) 74 (428) eadem] eadem 79 (433) es] del. (Acid.) 82 (437) solis] leg. solem* (Lamb.) 83 (438)]t 86 (441) pert] /imV (Bo.) 88 (443) qui] quin' III. 2. 6 (471) hercle] hercule* (Bo.) nisi] ni (P.) 7 {472)]t 30 (495) homini] homini hie (Cam., P-) 32 (497) Postea] Post* {B) 34 (499) nomen non] non nomen * (Bo.) 43 (508) atque] atque earn (Rl.) 3-2 7 (551) equidem] quidem *(Bo.) 31 (555) manum] manum ut (Bo.) 32(556)Ut«i]3-/^(Bo.) 34 (558) sciat] resciat' OF GRONOVIUS. 309 IV. 1- i(659)]t 2- 33 {598) optumum] opimum * (Rit- tershusius) 82 (645) tibi]mihi''('Quidam'apud Lamb.) 83 (646) ut] uti (Cam., P.) 88(651) Menaechmusest]Menaech- must (Guy.) 91 (654) nos defessi] defessi* (Lip- sius) 100 (663) ME.] del* (Bo.) Ego] Eo * (Bo.) domum ?] domum (Bo.) 105 (668) sese] se*= (Pyl.) V. 2- I (753) usus] usu' 5 (757) corpus] corpu' 6 (758) merx mala est tergo] mala merx ergo'st* (P.) 7 (759) affert] fert (Ba) 8 (760) autumem] t sermo sit] sermo'st (P.) 9 (761) dura] curae {Bb) 10 (762)]t 11 (762) expetit] expetit ut ad sese] ad se ut (Rl.) 12 (763) id] del. (Bo.) sit]j 53 (804) degerit] gerit ' Bentl. (P.) reads 'hercule' for 'hercle.' ^ Bentl. (P.) reads ' sequitur ' and ' censeat ' for ' sequantur ' and ' censeant.' ' Cf. on Haut. II 3. 104, where Bentl. reads 'jam sciat.' * Bentl. (P.) simply underlines ' tibi.' ° Bentl. (P.) offers three suggestions, the last two of which were evidently made on the same occasion, as the handwriting and ink are identical. « Probably Bentl. meant to read, as P. reads, ' ut aetas mala'st.' (^9) 2IO BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 2. 115 (868) minarej minaris (Guy.) 4. I (889) esset] esse^* (Pi.) 2 (890) larvatus] larviatus'' 5. 6 (904) mea sit] mea'st *(Cam.) 7 (905) educatus est] educatust (P.) i8(9i7)]t 5. 18 (917) insanire] furere 22 (921) percipit] percipit eum 45 (948) itan'] itane {Bb, Acid.) 54 (957) nunc] del. (Guy.) 62 (965) usque ad noctem :] usque: ad noctem (Bo.) MILES GLORIOSUS. 1. 24]t II. 1. 2 2 (Rl. 100) amabat] amal* (Bo.) 26 (104) ut] del.* (Acid.) 33 (ill) amabat] «««/ (Bo.) 39(ii7)]t' 2. I (156) defregeritis] defregeritis 2 (157) Videritis] Viderltis 5 (160) videritis] videritis* 15 (170) fuerit] foret* (Cam., A) 18 (174) vostrorum]vostrum* (Guy., A) 20 (176) conserves est] conserves* (Z, A) 80 (235) circumtentus est] circum- tentust (P.) 96 (251) abiit] ahit^ {A) 2. 107 (262) familiarem] familiarium (P., A) 115 (270) me] meae* (Guy., A) 116 (271) atque] del* (Bo.) 3. 3 (274) a.\mm] malam rem*^ (A) 9 (280) hie] del* (Bo.—) II (282) te] del.*'' (Cam.) 23 (294) fraudom] fraudem (P.) 50(321) Sc.]del. (^) 51 (322) Pa. Quid jam? Sc.quialus- citiosus. Pa. vae verbero ! edepol tu quidem] Sc. Quid jam? Pa. quia luscitiosus. Sc. vae" ver- bero ! Pa. edepol tu quidem. 4. 9 (362) polita] pol ita (P.) 10 (363) perpropere] — " 11(364) isteJI" ' Also on Hor. Epist. I 2. 34. ^ Also on Hor. Epist. I 2. 34 ; but not in Bentl. (P.) ^ Bentl. (P.) accepts the correction of Lips. ' id quod dl volunt.' ' Cf. on Eun. V 8. 34, where Bentl. reads ' Quemquera ' and ' hie' ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' iit." " Also on Phorm. Ill 3. 11. Bentl. originally thought of 'alienum' (as Bo.), but afterwards substituted ' malam rem.' ' Bentl. (P.) also reads ' sci ' for ' scis.' ' Bentl. (P.) deletes ' vae,' as Guy. and Bo. ° Cf. Cure. V 3. 10, II ; Mil. IV 6. 45, 46. Bentl. (P.) reads ' praepropere' for 'perpropere.' '° This correction rests upon the misprint of the Vulgate (' quod ' instead of ' quando,' which is the reading of all the MSS.). This is an instance of careless work on Bentl.'s part : when he {30) FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 211 37 (390) esse] del.*^ (Pyl., Sci.) 40 (393) in vigilantes] in Tigilan- tem.'^ 51 (405) prius] del* {A, Rl.) mihi] del.' 55 (409) absumtus es] absumtus* (Guy.) , 12 (422) tecum?] tecum* (P.) 17 (427) tu] del.* (Pyl.) 58 (468) parierietem] parietem (P.) . 12 (492) magno malo] malo magna* {^) 22 (502) virgarum] leg. virgeum * ° (Guy.) 31 (511) tibi] mihi*^ (Lamb.) datur]de tedatur*^(Lamb.) 35 (515) tecum] te" {U.) 50 p. 658 ( )]' del. (P.) 56 (536) Licet] deL 67 (548) hospitae ajo] hospital* 71 (552) Aqua aquae] Aquae aqua' III. 5 (om.) is bracketed by Bentl.' [A) 9 (601) cate]t leg. aui cautela* "(Rl.) 20 (614) Immo] del. 26 (620) tei» ex] del* (Wei.) summis A 36 (630) pernix sum] sum pernix (Bo.) pedes] pede (Bo.) 37 (631) albus capillus] albu' ca- pillus 41 (635) periculum] periclum (Guy.) 45 (641) aliquantulum] aliquantum (P.) meo] del.* (Guy.) 55 (656) equidem] quidem '^ (Bo.) eductum] educalum (Bo.) 66 (658) res] del.'^ 67 (661) i2Ltt3.re,]/ateare 82 (565) egone] ergo made this suggestion he could not have had Pareus before him, still less his own excellent correction in his copy of Paieus ('probri ' for ' propudii ') in which he anticipates the reading of .i4. ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' esse ' for ' est,' as Cam. ^ Bentl. (P.) reads 'vigilanti,' as Brix; A has INUIGILANTI according to Rl., UIGILANTI according to Gep. ^ Bentl. (P.) reads 'mihi ob oculos,' which was probably the reading of ^. • Bentl. (P.) corrects P. by the help of Vulg. ' Also on Adelph. IV 2. 52. ° Bentl. (P.) reads ' prius tecum postulare.' ' Repeated by a printer's error on the next page. s A has AQUAAEQ- ; Bentl. (P.) reads, 'Aqua aquai" (and so Rl.). " This at the foot of the page. '" Bentl.'s signs, as they stand, seem to point to his having read ' Ea te expetere ; opibus summis te mei honoris gratia,' though he does not expressly say that ' te ' is to follow ' summis." After deleting ' ex ', he saw no way of avoiding hiatus (either after ' mei ' or ' expetere ') and so left his correction incomplete. Bentl. (P.) simply deletes ' ex ' " Bentl. (P.) reads ' eum quidem ' for ' equidem ' (leaving ' eductum ' unchanged). •2 Bentl. (P.) reads 'Lepidiorem ad omnis res, nee magis qui amico amicus sit,' as Bergk, Br. and Uss. 313 BENTLEF'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 1. 70 (664) OpusJ Opusne (P.) 75 (669) Pl.] Pa. (P.) 76 (670) Pe.] Pl. (P.) 82 (676) apud me] del.' 84 (678) autem] del. (Lamb.) uti volo] utere '^' 89 (683)]t' 99 (692) Praecantatrici] Praecen- trici * 108 (701) te in] del.*^ 116 (710) habeo] habebo*^ (Bo., A) 120 (714) ego haec] egomet (Acid., 122 (716) tu]del. (P.) 133 (727) Sicuti] Sicut {A, Rl.) 138 (733)]t 147 (742) Qui] Quin (P.) 150 (745) introduxi] induxi (Grut.) 157 (752) Nam] ^^/.* (Rl.) 159 (754) hoc] hoc hospes (Cam., P.) 1 70 (765) agitur] agitur nunc (Pyl.,P.) 179(774) perpurgatis] purgatis * (Guy.) operam] operas* 1. 181 (776) istunc] istuc' {Z, P.) 196 (791) Utique] que* 202 (797) faveae suae ancillae] fa- mulae' suae 2- 3 (^15) manipulares]maniplares(P.) 3. I (874) mea] del.'" io(883)]t 13 (886) habuere] habere (MSS., Pyl.) 20 (893) inscientes] scientes (Bero- aldus) 21 (894, 895) nulla meretrix] mulier merx (Br. — ) 27 (901) architectus est] architectust (P-) 45 (919) architectique] archiiecto- nesgue (Rz.) ''I (935) accibo] acciebo (P. — ) IV. 1- 9 (955) quis] qui* nostro hie auceps] auceps nostro hie (P.) 23 (970) incipit] cupit*'^^ (^o.) ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' et mea unde ' for ' ut transeuntem ' (retaining ' apud me '). "^ Here Bentl. (P.) simply underlines 'uti,' indicating the presence of an error, but not correcting it. ^ Here Bentl. (P.) suggests a correction (liberum med), whereas Bentl. (G.) merely indicates the presence of an error. ' Bentl. (P.) follows Sea. in reading ' Praecantrici.' * Also on Andr. IV i. ,S7. Bentl. (P.) also gives ' te in cum rursus,' as Guy. ° Bentl. (P.) also corrects 'quom' of Pareus to 'qui mi,' as Cam. Vulg. has 'quin.' ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' Nee fuisse aeque' for ' Fuisse adaeque ' of Vulg. ' It is not clear what Bentl. meant by striking out the first two syllables (' Uti '). He probably intended to substitute the reading of the MSS. 'Itaque' for the 'Utique' of Cam.; but then found that the line would not scan without some further change. " Bentl. (P.) reads 'famulo.' '» Bentl. (P.) reads ' una ' for ' mea ' (and so BCD, Rl.) " The strict interpretation of Bentl.'s signs is that he read 'incupit' for 'incipit,' as he only underlines two syllables of the latter word (' incupit '). But this was probably not his intention. (3^) "~ FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 313 1.24(971) uti]ut(P.) 34 (981) instruxisti] instruxti (Cam., P-) 35 (982)]t 36 (983) istanc] istam (P.) 2. 4 (994) nam] del. (Guy.) 7 (997) corporis est] corporist (P.) 10 (iooo)]t 18 (1009) pedissequus] pedisequus 19 (10 10) eveniat] veniat 26 (1017) domum] donum (P.) 4.15(1151) periculum] periclum {A, J?l.) i8(ii54)]t 26 (1162) Volo] del. 53 (1190) utproperet]/rci/i«r^/(Wei.) 56 (1193) protinus] protinam* (Bo.) 6. 6(1221) ut volui] del.^(Guy.; Rz. in Fl. Epistula Critica, p. xxvii; Lorenz) 18 (1233) fastidiosus est] fastidiosust (P-) 6. 29 ,1244) exspectet] te exspectet (Cam., P.) 30 ;i245)]t*^ 37 [1252) dementi] dementi id^ (Miil.) 43 (1258) Nescio,] Nescio^ 45 (1260) astare] stare — '' (Bo.) 46 (1260, 1261) Nequeo] / (Bo.) defitjt 7. 19 ^1302) pretiosum] pretiiini^ 8. 2 ^1312) viden'] vide* 3 1313) audistin']audin'*(Guy. — ) 6 (1316) salutem] salutem me (P.) 9 (1319) omnia] del. (Gul., Lamb.) 22 (1332) atque] M. (Bo., Rl.) 23 (i333)]t 41 (1351) agite, ite] ite, agite 48 (i358)]t 51 (1361) me] ne (P.) 60 (1370) praeter me esse] esse praeter me 9. If , (1392) Mulieres] Omnes' MERCATOR. 1 (Prol.). 4 (Rl. 13) facere amatores] amatores facere (Rl.) 6 (15) credo] credo ata humanas] humanis* {B) l-i7(4)]t 47 (5°) injustitiam lenonum] /«WK«w« injuslitiam (Rl.) 64 (64) esse] esse se*" (Cam.) 66 (66) turn] del.^° • Bentl. (P.) deletes ' otiose.' 2 Here Bentl. (P.) and Bentl. (G.) are at the same stage. Bentl. (P.) underlines the trouble- some syllables ' -movere istam.' » Bentl. (P.) reads ' dementi mi.' ' Bentl. (P.) strikes out 'hu ! hu ! ' of P. 5 Cf. Cure. V 3. 10, II ; Mil. II 4. 10, 11. « Here Bentl. (P.) simply indicates the presence of an error. ' Guyet read ' Quern omnes.' » Bentl. (P.) suspects ' Humanas.' . Also on Andr, 1 1. 27. " Bentl. (P.) suspects ' positum of P. (33) ^ t '■ ^- J ai4 BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 1. 69 (69) se] sese (Pyl., P.) 80 (81) esse me] me esse*'^ (RL, Wei.) 84 (85) allaudat] collaudat ^ 91 (92) iisce] MSS.isset'[i.e.^(7Z»] 2. 4 (124) enicato] enicat* (Rl.) 5 (114) plenissume'' 9 (118) jurgandum est° 10(119) illild] del. (P.) II (120) Cura est] Curae est, (Rl.) 16(137) CH.]del. 17 (126) Kc\del.'{R\., Wei.) I9(i28)]t' 39(150) esse sequentem] sequentem esse" (Sea.) 47 (169) Quid] Quid id* (Bo.) 57 (167) nuUus est] nuUust (P.) 63 (175) te] del. (P.) 69 (181)] I (P.) 70 (185)] 5" (P-) 71 (i82)]t 2 (P.) 72 (183) I] /«'*'" (Bo.) nugare] nugaris* (Bo.) 2. 73 (184)] 4 (P.) 74 (186)] 6 (P.) 76 (188) confabulatus est] confabu- latust (P.) 78 (190) abstrudebas] alictuo abs- trudebas" 79 (191) nos nostris] nostris nos* (Bo., Lachm.) 80 (192) &] del.* (Cam.) 88 (201) Occurri] Occucurri (Cam., P-) 98(211)] Typographus omisit sex versus.^^ 107 (220) ilico] te ilico^' 109 (222) quin] del. (P.) II. 1. 2 (226) somniis] somnis (P.) 9 (233) custodiam earn] custode- 1am* (Grut.) 15 (239) uxoris dotem ambadedisse] ambadedisse dotem 14 uxoris ' ' Rl. assigns this correction to P. ; but it is not in his first, second, or third edition. ' Withdrawn. ^ Bentl. (P.) underlines ' eijsce ' of P. * Bentl. (P.) suspects the line. * Bentl. (P.) reads 'jurigandum'st.' ' Bentl. (P.) corrects ' balneae ' (of P.) to ' balineae ' (Vulg.). ' Bentl. (P.) deletes ' scire me ' of P. ' Bentl. (P.) reads 'esse obsequentem,' as Cam. ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' rogo ' for ' interrogo.' " Parens has printed a 3 at the head of this line ; Bentl. in copying seems accidentally to have omitted it. " Bentl. (P.) reads ' earn abstrudebas,' as Lachm., and Rl. '^ At the foot of the page. These ' six verses ' are found in Pareus and other editions. '' This correction makes the verse, as it stands in the Vulg., unmetrical; for 'Posteaquam' (vphich is an emendation of Cam.), Bentl. perhaps intended to read 'Postquam' (as Z) or otherwise to correct ' Postea,' the reading of the MSS. Bentl. (P.) marks the line as suspicious. " This seems to be Bentl. 's intention. He probably first thought of ' dotem uxoris amb.' (as Herm., Bo.), and then on reflection put a figure i over 'ambadedisse,' and a second stroke by the side of the i over ' dotem,' to indicate that the latter word should stand after ' amb.' 211 1 The appearance of the whole is thus, ' uxoris dotem ambadedisse.' (34) FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 215 3. 1. 20 (244) 24 (248) 2. 13 (284) 55(327) 58 (330) I (335) 3 (337) 8 (342) 12 (346) 20 (355) 21 (356) 23 (358) 24 (359) 27 (362) 28 (362) 29 (363) 44 (381) 63 (397) 85 (422) 4. 19 (487) 20 (488) uxorom] uxorem^ (P.) visus est] visust* {Z, A) salve. 6] salveto (Cam., P.) valeto] vale* (Guy.) hominem] del. nullus est] nullust* (Rz.) Santin'] Satin' ^ (P.) meum] me meum* (Wei.) consilii] consili igitur] / (Rl.) sic amare] | (P., Rl.) inveni]/(Rl.) amoeni] j (P., Rl.) Nee] I Nec= (P., Rl.) adsit.] / (Rl.) est] I (P., Rl.) docto] dicto^ (P.) facit]faciati(P.) Ligitare] Litigare^ (P.) at erit id] erit | * (Guy.) Achillem] Id Achillem III. 1- 13 (511) illim] illi* (Bo.) advecta hue] hue advecta (P.) 4.12 (842)] 756^[?-.^. V 2. i] 29 (614) nullus est] nullust (P.) 43 (628) mea] del. (Bo.) 58 (643) dedit mihi] mihi dedit (P.) IV. I (700) ne] nee (P.) 7 (822) alumne]alumnemi(Pyl.,P.) V. 5 (834) familiae]/(2OTz7iaz* (Bo.) I (842)] 741 \i.e. Ill 4. 12] 5 (846) Civitatem] leg. sevitatem * 6 (847) decern] del. (Bo.) 38 (880) sinistram] sinisteram (P.) 4 (965) ce te] cette (Cam., P.) 19 (980)] + Ly.] Ev. (P.) 20 (981) larva] larvia 22 (987) larva] larvia PSEUDOLUS. I. 35 (Rl. 37) quantus es] quantum's!^ (Sea., Passerat, A^ 63 (65) Jocus] Jocu' 81 (83) adjutas] adjuvas\ (F, Bo.) 1. 84 (86) reddam] reddibo** 88 (90) persequi tenebras] tenebras persequi ^ (P.) 122 (124) in] del.' 124 (126) populo] poplo (P.) 3. 55 (289) monstres.'']monstres.(Guy.) * Correction of misprint, cf. Mil. II 3. 23. ^ The stroke is put before the first word in the line. ' Bentl. does not say in which place he would delete the line (or two lines). * Rl. reads ' voluptatem,' but remarks: 'Nisi tamen aliud subest: quamquam nee salutem nee quietem nee aequitatem nee hilaritatem placet.' ' In the text Bentl. has changed ' quantus es ' into ' quantu's ; ' in the margin he has written 'tum'st.' Bentl. (P.) reads ' quantum'st.' 6 Also on Hor. Serm. II 2. 99. ' Bentl. (P.) deletes 'utrum.' (35) F 2 ai6 BENTLEY'S PLA UTINE EMEND A TIONS 3. 60 (294) Omnes] Omnes homines^ (Bo.) rogesj (^) mutuum — {B) 85 (319) fugitivam canetn] canemfu- gitivam {Eo.) 91 (325) habeo] jam habeo (P., Rl.) 117 (351) hominum] homo homi- num ** (Guy. — ) 128 (362) haec ista] ista haee 136 (370) alium] aliud (Z, F) 4. 17 (410) hue,] hue (P.) 5. I (415) amatoribus] leg. ganeoni- bus Sie Terent. Ganeo, dam- nosus.^ 64(479) hoc] &/. (Rl.) ' 93 (5°8) herele] hercule (Bo.y II. 1. 6 (581) maloram] majorum (Dou., 2. 61 (656) ahenea] ahena* {A, Bo.) 3. 6 (672) omnes sunt] omnes {A, Rl.) 4. 19 (709) an] anne 24 (714) Charine] o Charine 58 (748) scitus est] scitust (P.) 76 (766) ipsum] del. (Bo.) III. 2. 6 (795) hunc] del.* 27 (816) laserpieii] laserpici {B, C, £>,F\Rl) 44 (833) Eae ipsae sese] Eae ipsae se' (Wei.) 49 (838) tuis] tuis istis (Pyl., P., A) 63 (844) in] del. (Gul., P., A) 55 (843) demissis] del.* 63 (852) milvinis] miliiinis (MSS.) 67 (856) Uti] Ut* (MSS.) 90 (880) illos] del. {Fiy 92 (882) suavitate] leg. suavi suavi- tate*(Grut., ^) 95 (885) dabitj dabis (P.) 99 (889) nimium jam] nimi' jam' 107 (897) petivit] expetivit' IV. 2. 20 (976) ilia] ilia mea (Cam., P.) 33 (99°) tibi me recte] iidt rede me (Bo.) 37 (994) mihi] del. (Guy.) 3. 9 (1024) mecum] meum (P.) 5. 3 (1054) Mihi] del.* (MSS.) 4 (1065) Et] del.* (Bo.) 6 (1056) scio.] scio 4 (1066) Simo] del.^" (Bo.) 6. ' Bentl. (P.) does not insert ' homines,' though he closes the line at ' roges.' ' At the foot of the page. ' Bentl. however does not alter the order of the words ' te rogo.' ' I. c. these MSS. have the termination ' -ci.' ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' Ipsae se,' as Guy. and Rl. ' Bentl. (P.) deletes ' Ba. Quid est ? Co.' Both corrections are based upon the reading of Cam. ('Quia enim' for 'Quia') ; cf. note on IV 6. 36. ' Rl. reads 'illo,' but adds 'nisi delendum est potius.' « Bentl. (P.) deletes 'jam.' ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' petiit ' for ' petit ' (P.), thus leaving hiatus in caesura (and so Wei.). " Bentl. (P.) reads 'Simo. Si. quid jam? Ba. quid jam ? nihil est' etc. k<^) FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 317 6. 21 (1083) ajebat] aibat* (Guy.) 26 (1088) nee] nequel^ 27 (1089) Meministine] Potest. Meministin' 36 (1098) quidem] del.^ 38 (i 100) molarum] molas (P.) 7. 4 {1105) esse] del. (Guy.) 38 (om.) heus, adolescens] adokscens (Wei.) 7. 44 (1143) curio] corio 71 (1167) ludo] ludos (Lamb., P.) 81 (1177) solitus es] solitus (P., Rl.) 82 (1178) solitus es] solitus (P.) 92 (1189) foemina] femina (P.) 124 (1222) nisi] ni' 8. 7 (1244) 'Do\\xra\ Dolon»n{E\'qao5 ridet Beckerus Qu. p. 64 ' [Rl.]) POENULUS. Prol. 47 ignarures] gnarures* (Bo.) 7 1 abiit] abit * 95 in] del. 118 reliquom] reliqUom (Bo.) T 1. 35 (Gap. 161) damno et] del. (Guy.) 2.61 (268) En] (/f/.* (Wei.) 62 (269) nebulae cyatho] vel obolo aerato 130 (336) tu] del. (Guy.) 197 (402) Respexit] Bespexisti 3. 13 (415) promisisti] promisti* (D, Guy.) 36 (437) IllincJ Illic (P.) II. 3 (443) ilium] ullum (P.) 47 (486) auscultas] aut auscultas 1. 6(500) 39 (533) 64 (558) 74 (568) 3. 8(613) 9 (om.) 10 (614) 22 (626) 25 (629) 26 (630) 32 (636) 36 (640) 79 (683) 4. 8(709) III. Sciebam] Scibam (Guy.) dictum] dicta agendum, propera] agen- dum propere * incedit] cedit (Bo.) tibi,] tibi, ei (Wei.) Et] del. (Wei.) leviter] leniter (P.) " scio.] scio id] del.«* tui] del. leviter] leniter* (MSS.) iratus est] iratust (P.) est] st ^ hue] del.* (Guy., A) reliqua] reliqiia (Bo.) ' Bentl. (P.) deletes ' ab me,' retaining ' nee potest ' at Uie end of the line, as Rz. and Rl. ' Here Bentl. bases his correction upon the correction of Cam. (' Quin jam quidem illam '), instead of upon the reading of the MSS. (' Qui illam quidem jam ') ; cf note on III 2. 65. Bentl. (P.) marks the reading of Cam. (in P.) as suspicious, but does not correct it. 2 Bentl. (P.) reads ' moriri ' for ' emoriri.' * Bentl. (P.) deletes ' ad.' ' Bentl. (P.) deletes the whole line, as Gep. ^ Also on Eun. I 2. 69. ' The stroke through the 'e' is faint and smudged. Bentl. seems to have thought of deleting the word and then to have changed his mind. (37) ai8 BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 4. 20 (721) censetis] censes' 21 (722) venerit] venit* (Guy.) 5.28(764) allegaverunt] allegarunt* (Bo.) 6. 2 (788) mehercle] hercle * (Wei.) IV. 2. 30 (842) facis] del.* 33 (845) tu] tu tuum 44 (856) memorandum] memora dum (P.) — 900, 7 \i. e. V 2. 103] 62 (874) perdeam 68 (880) habeto] habe 78 (890) ajebat] aibat (Guy.) V. 2. 61 (loio) volui] volt (P., A) 63 (1012) si] sis (Bo.) 65 (1014) uti] ut {^A, Bo.) 92 (1040) mihi hospitalis tessera] hospitalis tessera mihi 157 (1105) novit] noverit (P.) 3-35 (1147) leviter] leniter* (MSS.) 52 (1142) haec] hae (P.) 4.46(1205) benefeceris] benefecerit* (Acid.) 69 (1228) multo] multos (P.) 75 (1234) faciatis]/a«7i>* (Herm.) 77 (1236) vox] vos (P.) 79 (1238) timeo,]/*'' (1239) quid]—* POENULO SUPPOSITA. 1 (1356) meo]/* 2 (1357) mulieres]/* (1358) filias] I (P.) 3(1359) meas]/* 4 (1360) domo]/ {1361) perditus.j | (P.) 5(1362) cognosceret] / 6 (1363) mihi!]/ (1364) minae,]/ 7 (1365) Lyce:]/ (om.) perditus.] | * 8 (1366) novellicus,] / * Utrum is est novelle no- vellicus,] Utrumvis est, vel leno, vellycus'(P.) — 913, 21 [i.e. V 5. 53] 9(1368) 10(1369) (1370) II (1371) 12(1373) 13(1375) (1376) 14 (1377) 15(1378) 16 (1380) 17(1381) (1382) 18(1383) 19 (1384) 20(1385) 21 (1386) noveris :] / * credidi :] / * magis] / obsecro,] / * addecet,] / * liberas,] / * manu.] | (P.) tuum] / * dabo,] / consulam.] / * est.]/ negotium?] | (P.) abduclre.] /* foris :] /* simul.] /* cogito] /* ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' Ad. censeo. Aa. Hominem ' for ' censetis ? Hominem.' * Bentl. (P.) reads 'hercule, mi Patrue ' for ' hercle ; Patrue.' ^ At the foot of the page. (38) FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 219 22 (1388) 23 (1389) 24 (1390) 25(1391) {1392) 26(1393) 27 (1394) 28 (1395) sient.] /* obsecro.] / * improbo.] / * scio ;] / * mecum] | (P.) carcerem.] / * volo,] / * sententiam, J / * 29(1397)] |Ita(P.) 31 (1399) tibicinam :] / * 32 (1400) sient.]/* 33 (1401) tuum.]/* 34 (1402) sequor.]/* 35 (1403) Carthaginem ?] / * 36 (1404) Ilico.]/* 37 (1406)] I Ha. Faciam (P.) PERSA. II. 2. 28 (210) mail] male {B) 29 (211) arbitratus est] arbitratust (P-) 34 (216) die tu :] die tu. P. Die (u (Wei.) 48 (230) fcede] del. 57 (239) quid est?] P. edictum est mihi.{R\.— ') 58 (240) P^.] del. (Rl.— 1) 4. 14 (285) gratis] ^ra/iVj 2 (^4) 24 (295) ipsum] del. (Guy,) III. 1. 18 (346) melius est] meliust (P.) 25 (353) ego] del. (Guy.) 1. 41 (369) melius est] meliust (P.) 3. 16 (421) lucro] lurco (Non., Z, P.) 29 (434) augentark] argentarii (P.) IV. 1. I (449) an] ae (Bo.) 3- 65 (534) complures] compluries (P-) 4. 23 (572) ferreo] ferro (P.) 113 (665) periculo] periclo (P.) datur] dabitur * 8- 4 (734) fateor] fateor, (P.) habere] habeo {B) V. 2. DORDALUS] DORDALUS, ToxiLus {F, Z,V.) ' In Rl. this speech (' Edictum est ... . prius') is assigned to Sophoclidisca. ^ Also on Adelph. IV 7. 26. ^ Also on Haut. IV 7. 8, where Bentl. reads ' haec sexaginta ' for ' sexaginta haec' (39) 230 BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS RUDENS. Prol. 24 perduunt] perdunt (P.) 2 7 scelestus est] scelestust * (Guy.) 1. 2 (Fl. 84) vobis] nobis (P.) 6 (88) fenestrasque] festrasque' (Guy.) 2. 21 (109) nos] del. * (Guy.) 23 (ill) mox] del. * (Rz.) 53 (141) melius est] meliust (P.) 56 (144) periculum] periclum (P.) 58 (146) Amore] Amori (Sci.) — 92 [i.e. I 2. 92] 77 (166) potuit] potuil reciius (Rz.) 5. 2 (259) precantum me] me pre- cantum {B) 10 (268) caeruleas] caerulas* (Guy.) 24 (282) inopesque] (Guy.) II. mopesque, 1 2. 5 (294) Hisce] Hice'' hae] haec ^ * 7 (296) exercitu] exercitio 2 (307) ajebat] aibat * (Rz.) 13 (319) mali] del* (Rz.) 3. 68 (399) se sic] sic se " (Guy.) 4. 17 (433) Veneris] del. * (Rz.) 19 (436) periculo] periclo (Guy.) 5. 19 (476) vinculis] vinclis [E) 6. I (485) homo] homo esse^ (Wei.) 3 (487) quid] quidquam 6.25 (509)] t anteposita est] posita 65 (549) hanc unam] unam banc (Guy.) 7- 19 (577) pluvit] />/«// (Rz.) III. 1. 9(601) Videbatur]Videtur* (Guy.) 21 (613) fano]— ^(Rz.) 22 (614) Clamoris] elamor 2. 5 (619) innocentium] innocentum* 11 (625)]t custodiam] cusiodelam* (Rz.) 12 (626) perveniat] pervenit * 25 (639) exoptavi] optavi* (Guy.) 28 (642) innocentes] innocentes in- tus (P.) 29 (643) jus] jusque * 32 (646) audeat violare] violare auderet * 35 (649) * * *] liberas (P.) 37 (651) parricidii] /larnhi^z' (Rz.) perjurii] perjuri (Fl.) plenus] plenissumus (P.) 42 (656) fecit hercle] hercle fecit (Guy.) 49 (663) ecce] eccas* (Rz.) 4. 10 (715) Nive] Neu (JB, P.—) 27 (732) murteta juncis]y««m mur- tela (Bo.) 38(743) Mea I] (/«/. (Wei.) 56 (761) Veneris] Veneri* (Guy. — ) ' On Haut. Ill i. 72 Bentl. reads 'fenestrasque,' remarking that the word ' fenestra,' both in Plautus and Terence, is pronounced as a dissyllable, and approving the spelling ' festra,' quoted byFestus. ^ Also on Eun. II 2. 38 ; and so Bo. ^ Bentl. (P.) reads ' sic sese.' ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' sese esse.' '' I. c. Bentl. makes one line of 21 and 22. ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' audeat violare.' (4°) FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIVS. 221 5- 4 (783) quidem] equidem 16 (795) istas] del.* (Guy.) 19 (798) affer] affer e domo^ 25 (805) advenit] venit 47 (827) equidem] quidem* (Rz.) 6. 23 (861) Quin] Quin'2* (Guy.—) 27 {865) quid] numquid'* IV. 1. 14 (905) vaniloquentia] loquentia** 2. II (916) praeposui] praeposivi (P.) 13 (918) sententiam] servitutem* (Cam., Rz.) 32 (937) pransurus est] pransurust (P.) ■ 3. 54 (993) audivisti] audisti* (Guy.) 69 (1008) exurgeri] exugeri* (Guy.) 70 (ioo9)exurgebo]exugebo*(Guy.) loi (1040) tetulerit] tulerit* (Guy.) 105 (1044) est ignotus, notus:] igno- tu'st, notu'st:" (Rz.) 4. 19 (1063) Utin'] Ulri (Bo.) 27 (107 1) potius est] potiust(P.) 28 (1072) dat] das 29 (1073) Quoad] Quod {B) 31 (1075) hie noster] noster hie* 36 (1080) tu] del. 39 (1083) usus est] 'st usns" 80 (11 24) milvum] mtluum(Bo.) 82 (11 2 6) parte] del* (Guy.) 4. 91 (1135) ostenderis] ostendas' 98 (1142) quidquid] quid* (Cam.) 113 (i 157) est] j// (Rz.) 118 (1162) ite]i*(Guy.) 6. I (1205) melius est] meliust(P.) 6 (12 10) tamen] del. (Guy.) 8 (12 1 2) rogato] roga (Wei.) 20 (1224) opus est] opust* (P.) 7. 3(1229) danunt] dant ' {B) 6 (1232) melius illi] illi melius* (Rz.) V. 1. I (1281) mortalium] weJr/a/zV* (Rz.) 2. 13 (1300) robigine] robigine ve- rum" 15 (i302)]t 27 (1314) denaria Philippea] mnae Philippiae " *"■(?.—) seorus] sorsus (P.) 49 (1336) dejura] dejera* (Rz.) 68 (1355) arbitratus est] arbitratust (Guy.) 3. 4(1360) o\del. (Rz.) 28 (1384) Promisisti] Promisti 29 (1385) Promisisti] Promisti 33 (1389) ergo] ego 47 (1403) taceto] tace (Guy.) 52 (1408) facias] facis (P.) 53 (1409) Liberia] Libera (P.) ' Rz. proposed ' affer hue domo.' ' Also on Andr. I 1. 13; and so Rz. » Bentl. (P.) reads ' si non ' for ' non.' ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' ostendes.' 9 Also on Haul. II 3. 104. 2 Cf. Men. II 3. 88 ; Stich. Ill 2. 45. * Also on Haut. I i. 20; and so Rz. ' Bentl. orig. thought of ' usust,' as Guy. and Bo. ' Also on Phorm. I 3. 14. 1" Bentl. (P.) puts a caret after ' robigine.' " Bentl. writes the plural terminations (-ae -ae) under the marginal note of Gron. ' mna Philippia.' (41) G [ L 4. ] 333 BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS STICHUS. I. 2. 19 (Rl. 77) indaudiverim] inaudiv- erim (Cam., A^ 60 (117) id] del. 89 (146) placet] places (Gul., A') 3. 9 (163) pauxillulam] pauxillam (Guy.) II (165) oboriuntur] ma«/«r (Wei.) 13 (167) hoc] hoeverbum 21 (175) puero] del. (Acid.) 28 (182) esum] del. (Gul.) 60 (213) quot] quae 89 (243) multum ' II. 2. 64 (389) Ridiculosissumos] Ridicu- lissumos* (Acid.) III. 2. 45 (501) Quae neet]Quaen'( Acid. — P— ) IV. 1- 30 (536) eccilla] eccillam (Bo.) 3. 8 (681) obsonatus est] obsonatust (P-) 5. 19 (760) cantationem] cantionem (Non,, Saracenus) 7. I (769) possiet] possit (Guy.) 4 (772) omnes] nunc omnes (P.) I. 1. 9 (Rl. 2nd Ed. 31) succreverunt]suc- crerunt (Acid., R) 2. 8 (46) ego] ego te [A, Herm.) 14 (52) bene valere] vakre* {A, Bo.) 45 (82) aliena] alieno (P.) 92 (129) Dedistine] Dedisti (Rz., Bo., Fritzsch) occideret?] occideret. {Bo.) 172 (209) facta] deP* {A) II. 1. I (223) vorso,]/* 2 (224) indipiscor:] /* TRINUMMUS. concoquoj coquo {A) defetigc] / 3 (226) est.]/* 4(227) est,]/* (228) expetessam,]/ 5 (229) firmiorem:] /* 6 (230) siet :]/* 16 (243)]/ilico 17 (243) liquitur.J/ (244) audes.]/ 2. 39 (321) non] del.* (Gron., A) 69 (350) iMMUNiFico] immuni* (Grut., A) (42) Bentl. probably intended to delete the word, as Bo. Also in the Schediasma. FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 223 2- 78 (359) Charmidae] CharmidaVi (Sea., Grut.) 4-30(431) te] del.' (Guy., ^) 44(445) hau !] haud= (MSS.) 45 (446) malas.] malas ?* 5° (451) novisse] nosse 158(559) quidemjdel. 186 (586) 6 pater 1] 6 pater pater III. 2.65 (691) dedissejdedidisse (Cam.) IV. 2. 162 (1004) tinniit] hnnit* (Herm.) 3. 5(1012) abieris] aberis* (Cam.) 25 (1032) nihil] nihili* (Sea.) V. 2-31 (1155) Ch.] Ch. Lysiteles, 50 (1174) foras] del. (Guy.) 52 (1176) subito] del. (Guy.) 53 (11 77) satin'] satine" (Grut.) 64 (1188) licet] del. (Guy.) TRUCULENTUS. Arg. 3 Utique] leg. Utque (P.) 4 supposuit] supposivit (Sea., Lamb.) 1.51 (Sehoell 70) quidem] equidem (Br.) 60 (om.) is bracketed by Bentl. (Lamb., P.) IL 2. 8 (263) Imprudens] Impudens* (Lamb., A) mihi RB 2. 46 (301) perdidere] perdiderunt (C, D,Z) 4' 5 (356) Dinarche] fni Dinarche (V,o.) 67 (421) ego tota] del. (Guy.) 90 (444) perferre] perferri (P.) 5. 8(459)]|Lueri(P.) exsecuta ;] / * 9 (460) supposivi.] / * (461) oportet] te oportet {S'pe.ngtV) aggrediri,] / * 10 (462) exsequare.j / * 11 (463) ineedo :] /* 28 (481) veniret] veniat * (Guy.) • On Adelph. V 8. 23 and Haut. V 5. 21. Bentl. adopts the reading of Mur. and Add. ' Char- midae hujus.' * Also on Hec. 1 1. 7. 3 Also on Eun. V 8. 36 (' haut'). Bentl. (P.) corrects the ' Hand ' of P. to ' Haut.' » This note of interrogation is like that after 'Laevae,' Epid. 1 1. 9. On Eim.V 8. 36 the line is quoted without a note of interrogation. 6 Cf. Bentl. on Amph. II i. 57. (43) G 2 334 BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS. 7. I (551) damnigemli,] / * (Speng.) 3 (553) expoliat.] / * 4 (554) me,]/* 40 (599) gemens.] [ P. 41 (600) suspirium.] / * 42 (601) femur.]/* (602) verberat f ] / ^ * III. 2. 14 (682) commoveo,] leg. commeo, (Cam., P.—) IV. 2. 2 (7i2)]/ania exinani.] / ' Also on Eun. Ill i. 38. NOTES OF BENTLEY FROM THE FLY-LEAF OF HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. P. 772. P. 775- P- 437- 144, 35. leg. At te dii deasque quantum'st : : servassint quidem. V. 88. Certum est mihi ante tenebras tenebras persequi. Eade plane de Pellione Hieronymus Groflotius Epistola ad Jacobu Lectiu an : Dom : 1583 apud Goldastu nu. 83. Is quide erat amicus summus Gulielmii. Meursius de Luxu Roman : legib. jEdepol mortalem perseparcu praedicas. i. e. perparcu : ut persefacul pro perfacul. Festus. — Prologo Casinae. Latine Plautus cum latranti nomine. Camerarius ad Marcum Plauti prsenomen refert, ob literam caninam E, Sed hoc absurdum. Petitus ad Casinam quasi Canissam : stulte : Salmasius ad eandem, quod omnes mulieres sint oblatatrices [sic, i. e. oblatratrices] et clamosse. Et hoc frustra. Tu refer ad Plautum ; quod verbum etiam canis genus significat. Festus. Plauti appellantur canes, quorum aures languidse sunt ac flaccidse ut latius videantur patere. Idem alibi in Ploti. M. Accius poeta, quia Umber Sarsinas erat, a pedum planitie initio Plotus, postea Plautus cceptus est dici. Sed auctor Prologi, qui non est ipse Plautus, priorem Etymologiam secutus est. R. B. (44) APPENDIX. The following letter of Bentley is taken from Appendix III to a tract, entitled ' An exact and circumstantial History of the Battle of Floddon [sic],' with notes by Robert Lambe, London, 1774, a copy of which is in the Bodleian Library. The editor speaks (Notes, p. 79) of the ' very curious letter in Appendix No. Ill, printed from a manuscript^' and adds, ' Having no date or superscription, I do not certainly know to whom it was addressed.' Indications are, however, not wanting as to both recipient and date. The internal evidence seems to show with regard to the recipient (i) that he was living, at the time, near to Dr. Mountague, probably at, or in the neighbourhood of Durham ^ ; (2) that he had a son at Cambridge. With regard to the date, we have (i) the reference to Wetstein, who is probably the ' able foreigner,' and his visit to Paris in the year 17 16, for the purpose of collating MSS. for Bentley; and (2) the general subject of the letter. It would appear therefore to fall some time after, probably soon after, the year 17 16. All these indications agree perfectly with the supposition that the recipient was the Rev. Thomas Rud, Librarian of the Dean and Chapter of Durham, and formerly master of Durham Grammar School ; a gentleman with whom Bentley is known to have corresponded on the subject of the proposed edition of the New Testament. A certain Thomas Rudd [sic] of Trinity College, took his B.A. degree at Cambridge in the year 171 7, and an earlier Thomas Rudd, also of Trinity, graduated in the year 1687. The former is probably the son alluded to in Bentley's letter ; the latter may have been the father. The difference in the spelling of the. name is probably not a matter of any consequence. ' The letter is given as printed by Lambe : several passages suggest a doubt as to the accuracy of the transcription. 2 Dr. Mountague died in London. r (45) 336 APPENDIX. LETTER OF BENTLEY [TO REV. T. RUD, D.D.PJ Rev. Sir, I received your very obliging letter. It would make my long tedious work much more easy and light to me, if all the persons, whose courtesy I am forced to make address to, were as frank and forward as yourself. You will be sensible, that the effect of this labour of mine depends upon authority, not reason and criticism. I could sit still in my study, and with little trouble make Greek and Latin agree, and tally together, with plausible, if not certain, nay, even with certain emendations. How many such, when I collated my first manuscript, have I written in the bottom of the page, as conjectures of the true Latin reading? These, in the progress of more and older manuscripts, I have since found to have been plain, and from the first hand, in the old Saxon exemplars. You know the difference of these two propositions. I guess, I argue, I persuade, that it was once so written, though all the copies go against it ; and I show you, that it is yet actually so, in an old manuscript of King Athelstan's, St. Cedas, St. Cuthbert's of the age of 1200 years. The one pleases, and convinces ingenuous men, and well-willers to the Scriptures, and the other stops the mouths even of Pagans and Freethinkers. This consideration makes me resolve to spare no labour, nor any charge, to have all the books that our own country, and even foreign countries, can afford to me. I have advanced fifty pounds to an able foreigner, to go to Paris, and to collate some manuscripts of equal, or greater antiquity than our own. For I have never yet used one old book, if it were but of twenty scattered sheets, that I did not get some- thing particular by it. It is odd and pleasant to see how the readings lie scattered through the copies. There shall be three true readings against the present Pope's text, within the compass of three verses, and these shall be fetched out of three several manuscripts ; what hits in one failing in the other two. Therefore I am encouraged by success ; all that I meet with help somewhat. Give me then number enough, and I am sure all will exactly tally. And for this reason, I must intreat you to send me down those other manuscripts, that contain the Acts and the Epistles, though they do not reach to the age desired ; I mean those, which you take to be the best of them, and which are in square, rather than in oblong volumes, cseterii paribus. It is but a small addition of carrier's charge, and I am glad to pay it, both hither, and back again. I think, that I told you before, that I am comparatively poor in the Acts and the Epistles, which makes me send for help out of France. I have but two copies that reach 800 years, and these do not always come up to that which I seek for. But what is odd, junior books supply that sometimes, which the ancient ones fail in. Coloss. ii. 4. Hoc autem dko ut nemo nos decipiat en pithanologia in sublimitate sermonum. For so the Popes, so the former editions, so both my old manuscripts read. And yet it is plain, that nobody could so translate it. Sublimitas sermonum is upsilogia, or meteorologia, never pithanologia. I soon guessed it to be an error of the Scribes, for subtilitate (46) APPENDIX. 227 sermonum. For thus the old Glossaries at Paris, printed by Stephens, from a copy of a thousand years of age, subtilitate pkhanologia; and in Gloss. Graecolat. peithanologia, lubtilitas •verborum. But after this, I found in four manuscripts, of the King's Library, not one of which is above 600 years old, subtilitate -verborum, from the very first hand. This I also impute to some useful criticks in the Western countries, about 700 years ago, who then collated the present manuscripts of the Bible with the oldest copies then extant, and rectified the innovations : These emendations they published, under the title of Cor- rectorium Biblics, none of which have been yet printed, but quoted occasionally by Zegerus and Lucas. I shall get transcripts of them from abroad. If you meet with any such in your library, they make but few sheets, I pray that you would communicate them to me. This I say is the reason why a true reading shall be in a manuscript of 600, that is now wanting in those, of now of a thousand years of age. Because these correctors, of 700 years ago, had still older books, and the following transcribers, if learned, adjusted their copies, according to their directions. Of your two old books I shall give, as of all the rest, which are a thousand years old, a specimen of the writing in a copper-plate, that posterity may see, what good authorities I follow. I wish that you would look, what comments of Bede, or of the other tractators, Austin, Ambrose, &c. you have, of a competent age ; for I shall give you the trouble to examine particular places therein, when I begin to build ; for, at the present, I am but digging my stones out of the quarries. I am glad, that your son pat it into my power to oblige you ; and I shall more rejoice, if he gives me a farther occasion to show, that I am. Sir, Your obliged, humble servant, RICHARD BENTLEY. My service and thanks to Mr. Dean.* (47) * [Note by Lambe: 'Dr. Montague [sic], Dean of Durham'.] '^. [Under the general lille of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota; or (3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- ceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable MSS.; or (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series : — I. The Classical Series. II. The Semitic Series. III. The Aryan Series. IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series\ ^mthtn ^xmtxtm TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS CHIEFLY FROM -MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN AND OTHER OXFORD LIBRARIES CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART V HARLEIAN MS. 2610, OVID'S METAMORPHOSES I, II, III. 1-6.-23 XXIV LA TIN EPIGRAMS FROM BODLEIAN OR OTHER MSS. LATIN GLOSSES ON APOLLINARIS SIDONIUS FROM MS. DIGBY 173 COLLATED AND EDITED By ROBINSON ELLIS, M.A., LL.D. AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1885 [ .-111 righls reserved^ HENRY FROWDE Oxford University Press Warehouse Amen Corner, E.C. COLLATIO COD. HARLEIANI 2610 OVIDII METAMORPHOSEON I, II, III. 1-622 EPIGRAMMATA LATINA XXIV EX CODICIBVS BODLEIANIS ET SANGALLENSIBVS GLOSSAE IN APOLLINAREM SIDONIVM EX CODICE DIGBEIANO 172 ROBINSON ELLIS, M.A., LL.D. SOCIVS COLLEGII TRINITATIS APVD OXONIENSES (©xfortr AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1885 [ A II rights reserved ] HENRY FROWDE Oxford University Press Warehouse Amen Corner, E.G. PRAEFATIO. I. Codex Harleianus 2610 (A) Ouidii Metamorphoseon continet cum libris I II tertium ad finem usque uersus 622. Scriptus est, ut opinatur E. M. Thomp- son, cui submissa est cura codicum qui in Museo Britannico seruantur, exeunte fere saeculo X, in Germania; certe in I. 298 super uineta exaratum est, eadem . , . v manu ut uidetur, wmslete, super agitalaque rohora I. 303 getrihenen boma. Codex ut inter antiquissimos sic inter optimos Metamorphoseon existimandus est (i) si orthographiam spectes (z) si lectiones. Dixi de his fusius in Diario Cantabrigiensi XII. 62 sqq. ; hie pauca tantum strictim commemorabo. I. In compositis ubi con praecedit uel in, singularem scriba exhibuit con- stantiam. Nam fere semper permansit intactum utrumque, I'nposuil (ter) inposuere inritamenia inrupit inmaduuse inmedicabile inmittite inmensa inmenso inrorauere inpiger inpaliens inper/eda inperfectus inpulsos inptdit inpuhu inpedientibus inpedit inminei inmania inlustre inperat (bis) inpUrat inpleuere inplent innunis inmixta inperfectus inreprehensa inprudens inrita. Excipiuntur haec immensa I. 38, im- minei I. 52, 146, impia I. 200, irritus I. 273, impluit I. 573, irrita III. 336, immolus III. 418, inipubes III. 422. Nonnumquam cum in scriptum fuisset, r alia littera superposita est, ut inridet I. 221. Rariora cum con composita, pleraque tamen sine mutatione conpraensus conplectitur conlocat conpagibus con- pagine conplexibus conptexus, nisi quod complet est in III. 312; conubia I. 480 sic exhibetur, ut a peritioribus scriptum constat fuisse. Aliter se res habet in eis quae ad compositum habent. Habet quidem A adspirate admouerat adfectas adsidua adflatu adstitii adsensit adrides adsonat ad- miratur adsh'cere ; sed et assiduis asiduo affeciasse assensibus affert affatur afflat annuit assere apparuit accliuo asbice asbexif : quorum similia sunt summouet I. 664, summisit III. 23, 502 ; semel subplice pro supplice II. 396. Non raro accusatiuus pluralis in -is occurrit, seminicis I. 228, mollis I. 685, penatis I. 773, uomentis II. iig, patenlis II. 1^^, fertuntis II. 229, iris II. 738, e i leuis III. 43; quibus fortasse addenda sunt uocis III. 369, moles III. 376; semel pro nominatiuo instabilis II. 164; igneis pro accusatiuo II. 271. b [I.5.J vi PRAEFATIO. a St pro est bis inueni I. 89 sates t pro sata est, II. 86 regeres quod ex regerest uitiatum est. Hoc ideo notandum duco quod immutato iam usu saeculi Ciceroni- ani multo frequentius est scriptum fuisse quam si credibile est a poetis qui Augusti exeuntem principatum contigerunt. In uocabulis ubi fluctuat usus scribendi inter praemissam h et omissam, scriba A plerumque earn rationem secutus est quae ex optimis codicibus potior fuisse colligitur, harundine I. 471, harundinihus I. 684; I. 707 "arundine h habet superscriptam : itaque quinquies harena, bis arena legitur ; semel "arenosi I. 702. Minore constantia scriba modo umor, umerus, modo humor, humerus exarauit; ter enim umor umidus umenti, bis humor, semel humoribus, semel humtda, semel ''umida repperi : ut a prima manu quater u, quater hu scriptum uideatur. Qua ratione usus umerus ter, quater humerus numeraui ; umeros ''umeros ''umeri, at uero humeros humeros humero humuri (III. 109). Notabile etiam illud quod semper in A aut ecquis aut hecquis siue ''ecquis, numquam etquis apparet : pro hei autem I. 523 A habet ei, quae potior ortho- graphia est. Constat antiquiores semper -uos -uom pro -mis -uum posuisse ; id Ouidiani V V moris fuisse testantur haec uestigia in A, uerom I. 223, uacuos II. 165, suos II. 186, V riuos II. \^(i,flauas III. 617. Graecam nominatiui saepius exhibet A, Parnasos Tauros Cephisos Peneos Caicas (h. e. Caicos) Ismenos Aglauros Agrihodos Harpalos Naxos Tenedos Claras (h. e. Claras) 2. Venio ad locos ubi A aut noua aut meliora praebet plerisque codicum. Ex his praecipua duco circuit I. 730 quod solus A habet: ceteri enim terruit, uitiose : I. 327 Innocuos amho, cultores numinis amho A m. pr., anibos bis ceteri; II. 183 lam genus agnoscit piget h. e. agnosci, ceteri lavi cognosse genus pigei ; II. 589 tetro facta uolucris Crimine ubi ceteri diro; II. 691 tenuit, quod unice uerum habeo, ceteri timuit inepte ; III. 1^21 Et dignas Baccho, dignas et Apolline V crines, ceteri dignos; I. 718 praeruptam sanguine repem, ceteri rupem, quod post praeruptam nimium quantum languet; quamquam incertum est sepemnt Ouidius, an sedem scripserit : II. 476 aduersam prensis afronte capillis Strauit humi pronavi A recte pro auersam quod habent ceteri; II. 462 Aspicit infaniem totoque salutifer orbi Cresce puer dixit, multi totique. Vt Ouidius, sic ante Ouidium Propertius Sepiem urbs alta iugis, toto quae praesidei orbi. Sunt et alia, quae lecturis relinquo. Neque tamen infitior nonnumquam uitium traxisse alioqui perbonum codicem : quae commemorare futtile est, satis PRAEFA TIO. vii enim patebunt. lUud uere dicturus uideor, post Marcianum codicem non extare digniorem qui intente consideretur hoc nostro A. Non alienum consilio meo existimaui lectiones adicere codicis perantiqui (fortasse saec. VIII, sic enim habitus est ab Hermanno Hagen quamquam none adsignatur a Merkelio Praef. ad Met. p. 8), Bernensis 363, quem aestate anni 1883 Bernae inspexi. Hie codex fragmenta Metamorphoseon continet haec I. 1-199, 304-309, 773-778; 11. 1-22; III. 1-56. Excusserat haec ante me Hagenus, miseratque ad Riesium, qui ea edidit in apparatu critico editionis suae. II. Secuntur Epigrammata XXIV, maximam partem inedita, nisi quod XX Res male iuta puer, nee te committe quibusdam iam ex Haureauano libro de Hildeberti carminibus innotuit, XXIV Fonte lauat genitor quem crimine polluit uxor in Riesii Anthol. Lat. 688, Baehrensii P. L. M. III. p. I'/i editum est. Quae utraque denuo publicaui, alteram quia meliore codice usus sum Haureauano, alterura quod in codice Sangallensi 250 titulus extat, unde difficillinii carrainis expeditur significatio. Cetera ex codicibus traxi Bodleianis, praeter unum XXIII quod in Sangallensi 397 legitur, necdum, quod sciam, lucem expertum est : certe non inueni apud Canisium neque in Duemmleri Sylloge Poet. Lat. aeui Carolini, quamquam quod ibi edidit Duemmlerus Arboris est altrix quondam uagina medullae non solum re congruit, sed uerba multa habet communia, uidetux- que ex eo conflatum. Quo tempore scripta sint haec epigrammata, non satis exploratum est ; neque ideo medio aeuo, quod dicitur, adsignanda sunt quia ex codicibus pro- ueniunt multa huiusmodi continentibus. Nam Rawl. B. N. 109 unde I-XII traxi, saec. XII exeunte uel XIII ineunte exaratus, habet is quidem non pauca quae uel eius aeui sunt uel non diu ante composita, cuius rei testes sunt uersus in medio concinentes cum fine (Leoninos uocant), quorum exemplum pulcher- rimum et paene exquisita arte elaboratum extat codicis p. 17. Idem codex multa habet Hildeberti, Cenomanensis Episcopi, quaedam quae Marbodo in- putantur, uelut f. 29'' Plurima cum soleant sacros euertere mores (cf. Leyseri Syllog. p. 370); non pauca quae aut uerbis (uelut marcd) aut nominibus personisque aut etiam rebus seriorem aetatem prae se ferant. Inmiscentur tamen his alia et potiora et, me iudice, antiquiora; uelut ilia Virginis insane luUanus captus amore (912 Anthologiae Riesianae), lupiter astra, fretum Neptunus, Tartara Pluto (793 R.), Ad cenam Varus me nuper forte uocauit (796 R.), Graecinum uirgo, puerum Graecinus amabat (797 R.); monosticha quattuor (34, 37, 65, 78) ex illis quae Baehrensius edidit P. L. M. III. 236-240; quae si quis recentiora b 2 viii PRAEFATIO. statuere conetur, uelim iustis argumentis id conuincat. Est enim res subtilissimi iudicii, neque a quoquam nisi post maximas inquisitiones pro explorata habenda. Nam quod nonnulli dictitant, carmina si in codice aliquo iuncta reperiantur, eiusdem fere saeculi esse, id nee uerum esse et a uero abhorrere- permuitis ex- emplis cognoui. Vnum aflferam : in Cod. Laud. 86 f. ii6atria extant epigrara- mata quae se sic excipiunt, De Cherulo* (Schneidewin Mart. Suppositiciorum XI). Cherule, tu cenas apud omnes, nuUus apud te ; Alterius siccas pocula, nemo tua. Multa foris poscis, paucis contentus apud te : Largus in alterius, parous in aede tua. lam uel redde uicem uel desine uelle uocari. Dedecus est semper sumere, nilque dare. De Neuolo. luras dasque fidem tibi te nullam sociasse. Neuole, digna fide credimus absque fide. De nulla nunquam, de nulla, Neuole, iuras. Quod mihi tu iuras, hoc ego iuro tibi. Si nullam tangis, nee uis aliquam tetigisse, Ergo pudicus eris, Neuole ? non sequitur. 2. &\g^t Digb.dtjf.do'^. 3. De nuUo i. De nulla Z>. de nuUo Neuole iures i?. 5. Neuole nee tangis ne uis D. De eodem (Mart. I. 97). Gum clamant omnes loqueris tunc, Neuole, tantum, Et te patronum causidicumque putas. Hac ratione potest nemo non esse disertus, Ecce tacent omnes; Neuole, die aliquid. Videlicet coniuncta sunt cum Martialis uero epigrammate duo quae ab alio profecta sunt. Horum scriptor latet : Riesio (A. L. II. p. xxx) uidetur medio aeuo uixisse qui prius de Cherulo scripsit. Eius iudicio quamquam multum tribuo, non extra dubitationem res est. Nam si ita se res habet, miror duos uersus illos (3, 4) Multa foris poscis paucis contcnius apud te Largus in alterius, parcus in aede tua etiam in Rawl. 109 f. es^ seorsim scriptos extare. Qui si digni uidebantur qui saec. XII uel XIII a loco suo reuulsi pro disticho excerperentur, uel si is qui saec. XII uel XIII pro disticho eos habuit de libro * Hoc epigramma amicus Gruteri, Paulus Melissus, Francus, in epistula testatur uocibus harmonicis a Gaspare Othmaro, musico suauissimo, concinnatum saepe se inter sodales puerum cecir.isse (Schneid. Mart. Epig. p. 635). PRAEFATIO. ix uetustiore sumpsit iam excerptos, retro sensim ad ea tempora extrudimur quae intra fines medii aeui non sunt. Epigramma ipsum si spectes, nihil inest quod ad saec. X aptius quam ad priora referatur. lUud apud te (i, 3) Martialis imitatorem sapit, sed hunc cuiusuis saeculi : quod nemo correptum est, quod tua claudit pentametrum, quod uelle cum infinitiuo post desine positum est, quod iterum (6) clauditur pentameter breui syllaba qualis est nilque dare, haec mihii uidentur eius esse temporis, quo supererat adhuc sensus Latinae locutionis, quaesitioris prosodiae ; quod aede pro aedibus usurpatum est, caue hoc uitium ducas latine balbutientium ; est enim aede hie oeco siue conclaui, ut apud Plautum in Casina III. 5. 31 et Curtium VIII. 6. Potest igitur epigramma non infra Theodosium esse. Longe aliter iudico de sequente luras dasque fidem : quamuis enim incerti temporis sit, antiquum uix potest esse, quod ex uno illo non seqidtur satis arbitror demonstratum. Ex carminibus quae hie edidi primorem locum tenent XIII et XVI. Prius extat in cod. Digb. 172, qui inter complura neque eodem scripta tempore, intertextum habet uersibus quibusdam de poenitentia, de decern plagis, de iriplici Herode etc., elogium Chrysopolitae cuiusdam, quern amasium Byzantini imperatoris fuisse conicio. Antiquum certe uidetur : cum rarissima sit apud scriptores medii aeui caesura post quartum trochaeum qualis est cmipenso nouissima (3), ut nihil dicam de ipsa correptione litterae huius ubi praesentem notat indicatiui. Quid quod ad uersum Quern procul a patria principis egit amor proxime accedit quod de se dicit Helpis uxor Boetii Quam procul a patria coniugis egit amor f At carmen XVI de illis qui contra naturam agunt nuUi credo legentium gratum non erit, siue ob ingenium scriptoris, siue ob castitatem sermonis et eurhythmian. Sane multi sunt in hoc uitio insectando qui post saec. X uixerunt, eruntque qui et hos uersus et XVII et XX huic potissimum aetati adsignandos arbitrentur. Neque infitior productas syllabas breues ante uocalem coitus et, fiiror ubi, amor et a seueriore prosodia abhorrere ; sed frequentissimus hie error in carminibus nisi exactiorum recurrit post 300 a.d. A Christiano conscriptum XVI ex argumento arguitur ; sed quo potissimum tempore, uix ausim definire, cum hactenus nulli uideatur innotuisse. Ex reliquis eminet ingeniosum illud Tela Cupido tene, quo- niam non ilk sed ilia (II), quod de puero licet interpretari quem amator sic deperibat tamquam uera puella esset. Solum hoc ex his iroii;/iar/ois ad speciem accedit epigrammaton Graecae Anthologiae. Neque ideo tamen asseuerantius antiquioribus tribuerim, cum certius Kpurfipiov uetustatis absit. Sed quoquo tem- pore scriptum est, uitium iam traxerat cum Rawl. 109 exarabatur : nam coniec- tura tantum uersum 3 restitui. Sed de his ahi iudicabunt : nee quidquam nobis ultra dicendum superest, X PRAEFATIO. nisi ut codicum Digb. 65, 172, Laud. Lat. 86 paulo exactius speciem aetatemque describam. Digb. 65 codex est saec. XII exeuntis, scriptus pulcherrime una manu, binis columnis. Insunt uersus uarii, plerique medium aeuum prae se ferentes, saepe Leoninum concentum : quibus antiquiora nonnulla innectuntur. Nam f. 57a habet carmen notissimum Dulcis arnica ueni, f. 58 Versus Serlonis cogno- mento Paridisi de monachis, i. ^<)^ De illis qui contra naturam agunt tum Potus Milo sapis, f. 59^1 Cum mea me mater grauida portaret in aluo siue de Herma- phrodite, tum Natura faciente uirum grauis incidit error, mox f. 61"^ Fama est fictilihus cenasse AgalJioclea regem Ausonianum, In noctem prandes, in lucem turgide cenas quod Hildeberto Riesius inputat (A. L. II. p. xxxi), post Haureauum ego politius quam pro huius genere dicendi reor, tum Diogenes declamabat mundum periturum recentioris monetae, tum Godefridi Wintonensis Nos faenum, leporem canis, alba ciconia uermem (Wright Satirical Poems of the Twelfth Century I. p. 135), f. 61^ uersus Traiano adscriptos Vt belli sonuere tubae denique Thrax puer astricto glacie dum ludit in Hebro (A. L. 709 R.). Digb. 172 ex diuersissimis consarcinatus est. Scriptura inest saeculorum XII XIII XIV XV; epigrammata duo quae p. 20 edidi manus saec. XIV exarauit. At Glossae Sidonianae, quae est nostrae opellae pars tertia, saec. XII assignantur a Macraio et Westwoodio. Laud. Lat. 86 manus ostendit saeculorum XII XI XIII. Foliis 94-133 insunt epigrammata uaria, partim antiqua, partim recentioris saeculi, et haec quidem non ante saec. XIII exarata. Cf. Catal. codicum Laudianorum quern Oxonii edidit H. O. Coxe anno 1858. III. De Glossis in Sidonii Epistulas pauca tantum dicenda sunt. Ita enim de eis censeo; breuiora quaedam quibus uocabula Sidonii explicarentur non ita multo post ipsius Sidonii saeculum conscripta fuisse ; his mox alia adficta et insuper his alia ac plerumque uitiosiora in illud corpus coaluisse quod in Cod. Digb. 172 extat et a me primum in lucem pertractum est. Nam sunt in his Glossis non pauca bonae frugis nee spernendi pretii: quorum sufficit exempla duo apponere. Nam ad IV. i Glossator haec tradit Exoccupatu .i. magna occupaiione. Quoniam exoccupatus est una dictio et ex ibi positum significat intensionem occupationis. Ex quandoque augmentatiue ponitur, quandoque priuatiue, ut exauctoratus auctoritate priuatus. Augmentatiue ut hie exoccupatus. Verum hoc nee a quoquam hactenus notatum. Tester lexicographos, apud quos frustra PRAEFA TIO. xi exoccupatus requiritur. Iterum ad VII. 2 haec scripta sunt Hoc caelum ut hoc celie celtis instrumentum est quo caelatur d. sculpitur. Itaque ex grammatico aliquo innotuerat glossatori neutrale celte tis : cuius rei adhuc testis desideratur. Scriptores in his glossis laudantur non solum notiores uelut Terentius Cicero Vergilius Horatius Ouidius Lucanus Persius luuenalis Statius Claudianus Hie- ronymus Isidorus sed etiam obscuriores, Petronius Macrobius Symmachus alii qui me fugerunt. Sed ante omnia lustinianei iuris elucet cognitio : ut non immerito suspiceris ex eis qui has glossas concinnarunt legis peritum fuisse. Est et illud in his notabile, quod qui ultimus eas tractauit, uerba inmiscuit modo Anglica, modo Gallica, qualia saec. XII uel XIII usurpabant. Placebunt haec, ut spero, doctioribus nostri saeculi Skeatio Earlio Sweetio : nee sane exiguum momentum fuerunt cur commentarium ederem, ut utilia plerumque, sic et futtilia ahquando amplexum. Nam est ubi longissime a uero glossator aberrauit : quae plerumque omisi. Nee raro a loco suo glossae migrarunt : quas reuocaui. Sed non eget excusationis is qui scriptori inter praestantissimos non sui tantum sed omnium temporum — utor iudicio Eduardi Freeman — etiam tantillum nouae lucis uidebitur offudisse. Ecquandone extabit Sidonii interpres dignus ipsius saeculo, dignus nostro ? ERRATA ET ADDENDA. Met. II. 520 quantu A noft quant. III. 187 adstitit A non astitit. Epigr. XIII. 4 Pro gaudia conicio praemia. Gloss. Sidon. p. 56. 1. 17 cornibus non comibus. INCIPIT P. N. o. METAMORPHO SIS A METAMORPHOSEON I. Li'b. p. ouidii Bern. 1-199 Extant in Bern. 2 dii ceptis, A; concoeptis, Bern. ; di mutastis et illas, A, Bern. 3 Aspirate, A ; Adspirate, Bern. 7 digestaque, A' ; indigesta- que, A^. 8 om, Bern. ; edodem, A. 10 prebebat, A. aere 11 arce, A (arce incertum). 13 brachia, Bern., A. 14 amphitritg, Bern. ; amphi- trites, A. 15 Vtque erat tellus, Bern.; Vtq* erat et t., A, led ^ incerta; pontus et ether, A. 16 inna hilis, A; jpatiorelicto duarum litterarum. 18 quod, Bern.; corpora in unum, A. 19 pungnabant, A; humen., A, Bern. 2 1 litem t limitem, Bern. 22 abstulit, A. 23 ethere. A; aere, Bern. 25 Concordia, Bern. ; legauit, i ligauit A ; locauit, Bern. 29 hie, Bern. 30 sua. A, Bern. ; humor, A, Bern. 31 Vltima, A, Bern.; possi- det, A. 33, 34 inner so ordine, Bern. 33 redegit, A; coegit, Bern. 35 orbes, Bern. 36 Turn, A, Bern.; difFundit, Bern. ; difFudit, A. 3 7 litora, A', Bern. ; litera. A'. 38 immensa. A; imensa, Bern. nc V 39 cigxit declidia, A. 41 partimquerecepta,A;cam- poque recepto, Bern. 42 litora. A, Bern. 43 ualles subsidere carapos, Bern. 45 Atqiie duae dextra cae- lum, A. 50 inter utramque. A; in utrumque, Bern. 52 Imminet, A, Bern. 53 Pondere aquae leuior. A, Bern. ; igne, A. 56 fluminibus, A; fulgora, Bern. ; uentes, A. 59 regat. A; rotat, Bern. 60 Cum lanent, A. 61 nabateaque, Bern., A. 63 Vespere, A^; lit*ora, A. 64 zephiro, A, Bern. ; Scithi- am septemque triones, A, Bern. 66 assiduis, A, Bern. 67 imposuit, Bern. ; inposuit, A. 69 Atque ea, Bern. ; dissep- serat, Bern. ; di'cerpse- rat, A. 70 Queque diu pressa massa latuere sub ilia, A ; Cum quae pressa diu fuerant caligine caeca, Bern. B 71 efferuescere, A, Bern. 72 animalibus, Bern. 74 habita/te, A. 75 cepit, A. 76 cap^cius, A. 77 Deerat, A, Bern. ; cetera, A, Bern. 81 retinebant, Bern. 82 sat usia peto, Bern. ; plu- uialibus, Bern. 83 moderantum, A. 84 cgtera, A. 85 Oshominisubime,Bern.; uidere. A, Bern. a 89 satest, A. 91-93 om. A, Bern. 94 uiserat, Bern. ; uisceret, A. 98 carnua, Bern. 99 erat, A. 10 1 immunis, Bern.; inmunis, A^ 102 Saucea,^r. A. c 103 gogente, Bern. e 104 fotus, A. 105 herentia, A^ ; h§rentia A' ; poma, Bern. 107 aeternum. A; euris, Bern. 108 Mulgebant,Bern.;zephy- ri, Bern. ; zephiri, A. 114 sub/it, A. 1 1 5 preciosior, A. 116 lupiter. A; luppiter, Bern. 117 inaequalis, Bern.; autum- nus, Bern. ; autumnos, A. [15.] VI DTI MEIAMORPHOSEON 1 18 quatuoi-, A; .iili., Bern. 120 astricta, Bern. ; adstricta, A. 121 domos, Bern.; domus, A^ ; domos, A^. 125 aenea, A, Bern. 126 promtior, A. 127 celerata, A' ; ^celerata, A^. 128 inrupit, A; irrupit, Bern.; peroris, Bern. 129 fugitque, Bern. 130 dolisque, Bern. 131 Insidiaeque tuis, Bern. a 132 dabunt, A; neque, A, Bern. 133 prius/iro diu, Bern. 134 exsultauere, Bern. 135 aur?, A. 139 stigisque, A; stygiis, Bern. ; admouerat, A, Bern. 140 irritamenta, Bern. ; inri- tamenta, A. 142 Prodiderat, A, Bern. ; prodiit, Bern. 144 raptu, A ; ''ospes ab ^ospite, A. 146 Imminet, A, Bern. ; exi- cio, A ; congis, A. 147 terribilis, Bern. 149 cede, A ; madentis, Bern. 150 astrea, A ; astra ea, Bern. 151 aeter, A. 152 AfFectasse, A, Bern. ; gi- gantas. A, Bern, i 153 montes, Bern. 154 olympum, Bern. ; olim- pum, A. 155 subiecto pelion ossf, A; subiectae pelion ossae, Bern. 156 om. A. 158 Inmaduisse, A; Imma- duisse, Bern. 159 fer? fro suae, A; monu- menta. A; monimenta, Bern. 160 fatiem, A. 1 6 2 sciri ///, A. y 165 Feda licaonie. A; lica- oniae, Bern. 166 Ingentes, A, Bern. ; ani- moif, A. 167 onciliuraque, A; concili- umque, Bern. 173 hacfronte. A; hac parte, Bern. 175 audatia, A. 177 marmorio, A. 180 Cesariem, A. 181 ora, om. Bern. 182 uUa, A. cum 183 fuit, Bern.; qua. A; para- bat, A, Bern, u 184 angipedum, Bern; bra- chia, Bern. ; brahia, A ; caelo, A. 189 sub terras, A, Bern.; stigo, A. 190 temptanda, A; tentata, Bern. ; corpus, A, Bern. 191 Inse, Bern. 192 nimphae, A. 193 satirique, A. superi 196 pueri, Bern. 197 ui uos, Bern. 198 erit a°te, Bern. ; Lycaon, A, Bern. 199 Contremuere, A; Non fremuere, Bern. ; ausu, Bern. 200 impia, A ; saeuit, A. 201 Cesareo, A; extinguere, A. 202 tant^ subito, A. 203 perorruit, A. 205 ioui, om. in textu, add, in marg. A. 306 om. A, 208 luppiter, A. 209 penas. A; dimittite, A. 211 aures, A. 212 Olympo, A. 214 nox g, A. 216 Menela, A. 217 E cum Cilleno, A; licei, A. 218 Arcados hie sedes et inospita, A ; tyranni, A. r 221 C^perat inridet, A; Ly- caon, A. .i. sed V 223 dubitabile //^ uerom, A. 225 Comprimere haec. Hie uerius transuerso mar- gine dextro scriptUJ est in A. 226 eo est, A ; ante missi ra- sura est in A ; molossa, A. 228 seminicis, A. 229 igne, A. 230 inposuit, A. 231 In dominum, A. 233 ipse, A; nactusque, A. 233 ab ipso, A. 238 Canicies, A. 239 occuli, A; imago est, A. 241 erinis, A. 244 probant, A. 245 Adiciunt, A ; assensibus, A. 247 orbi, A. 248 qui sit, A. 250 cetera, A. LIBER I. 252 Rex superum trepidare uetat sobolemque, A. 254 ?ter, A. e 256 acffore, A; h.e. afFore ex adfore. 258 prologs obsessa, A. V 259 ciclopc, A. 260 P^na, A. 261 demittere, A. 262 aeoliis, A. nubes 263 nimbcs, A. 264 nothum, A; nothus, A. 269 Fit fragor et densi, A; nymbi, A. o 271 Nuntia, A; affert, A. 272 coloni, A. 273 irritus, A. 274 suo est, A. 275 Ceruleus, A. 276 omnes, A; tyranni, A. 280 inmittite, A. 282 aequora, A. 285 exspaciata, A ; super quod eadem m. serif sit sper- cipennonte. 289 Indecta, A'; alcior, A. 292 erat deerant quoque lit- ora, A. 293 cimba, A. 295 supra, A. 297 anchora, A. winstete 298 tegunt. A; uineta, A. 299 quo, A. vn uua (? una) lihun merecderie 300 deformes. A; phocf, A. 301 lucos urbesque, A. 302 in altis, A. V anestoLent * getribenenboma 303 Incursant agitataque. * Credo anestozent. 304-309 extant in Bern. 304,5 sichabetK; 'H2it{marg. nabat) lupus inter cues nee uires fulminis apro, omissis quae interposita sunt, Bern, sic Nat iupus inter oues nee ui res fulminis apro Vnda uehit tigrisfuluostrahit unda leonis. eber 305 apro, A. 306 Curura nes, Bern. ; nee, runt A ; prosunt, A. 307 Quesitisque, A; sistere possit, A ; sistere pos- set, Bern. 308 dicidit, A. V deun 309 tumolos inmensa, A ; md's Tmensa, Bern. ; licentia, A. bant 312 domant inop/es ieiunia uictus, A. 313 actaeis phocas, A. 316 stetit arduus, A. S V 317 parnasos. A; superatque cacumine nubes, A. 318 caetera texerat aequor, A. 319 rete, A^ ; adliehit, A. Coricidas 320 Oreadas ex Orecidas, A ; adorant, A. 321 tetin, A ex rasura. 324 luppiter, A. 325 milibus, A. 326 in transuerso sinistra mar- gine scriptum habet A ; milibus, A. 327 tambo. A; ambo, A; s serior manus addidit. 329 ethera, A^. u 331 sapraque, A. 332 Extantem, A; ''umeros, A ; •> serius add. 333 Ceruleum, A. 334 conchfque, A. 335 bucina, A. 337 Bucina, A. 338 Litora, A; latentia, A. 340 infata receptus, A. 343 litus, A. 347 fronte, A. 349 silencia, A. 350 phirra afFatur, A. 351 O soror et coniunx, A. 354 quoscumque, A; ocasus, A. 355 cetera, A. V 356 aduc, A. 360 dolores, A. 361 quandoque, A. 362 sinistra margine paginae scriptum habet A. 363 possiin, A. 368 axilium, A. 369 cephesidos, A. 370 Et/irout, A; sed /ro sic, A. 371 inrorauere, A. 372 fastigia, A. 379 Dicite qua, A. 382 cinctasque, A. 384 Obstipuere, A. 387 Ledere, A. 388 caecisque, A. 389 verba deae sortis, A. 390 Hinc promethides placi- damque prometthida, A. "I" Credo sic scripsisse Ouidium, B 2 VIDII METAMORPHOSEON 391 Mulcet et aut fallax ait est soUertia nobis (est post rasuram), A. 397 nocebat, A. 398 Discedunt, A. 399 iusso, A. 401 duritiam, A. 403 mittior, A. 405 coepto, A. 407 umida, A^ ; •"umida, A^ ; ^ fallidiore atramento. 408 E, A. 410 mittatur, A. 411 spacio, A. 416 Cetera, A. V 417 fetus humor ab igne, A. 418 humidaeque, A. 421 coepere, A. 425 glebis, A. 426 Inueniunt et in his quae- dam inperfecta suisque, A ; omissis uerbis modo coepta sub ipsum Nas- cendi spatium, 427 om. juo loco A; habet in summapagina adiectum. 428 humeris, A; sepe, A. V 429 rodis, A. 430 umor, A' ; i^umor, A^. 432 umidus, A'; i^umidus, Al 435 estu, A. 437 Reddidit, A. h 438 python, A. 439 incognite, A. 442 clammis, A; fugatibus, A. 443 exhastaque, A. 445 posset, A. 447 Pythea, A; perdomit?, A' ; nunc erasa est . 448 Hie, A ; pedibusque, A. 449 esculeae, A. 452 quam non, A. 455 uicta, A. 457 humeros, A. 460 Post Strauimus rasura est in A, ut quid ibi fuerit in incerto sit : sed in marg. add. est in- numeris. phitona, A. \ inuitare 462 Indignare, A. 467 Inpiger, A ; pharnasi, A. 468 Atque, A; promisit, A. 470, 1 post 472 habet A. 470 Quod fecit auratum est, A. 471 elisum est, A ; sed el fast erasas quae fuerant lit- teras ; harundine, A. n 472 inimpha, A. 473 Lesit, A. 474 alter nomen, A. 475 Siluarum latebris, A. 476 * Exuuie/ris, A. 477 om. A. 479 Inpaciens, A ; nemora, A. 480 himen, A ; conubia, A. 483 uelud, A ; taedas, A. 484 Pulcra, A ; sufFundit, A. 485 herens, A. 490 Phfbus, A. 491 jllum, om. A. 492 adolentur, A. 493 quas forte, A. 498 comerentur, A. 501 Brahiaque, A. 502 Si qua latent, A. 503 leuis, A. 505 Nympha, A et 504 ; pe- neia, A ; ostis, A. 506 aquilam ex aquilem, A. 509 nocent, A ; sum, A. ipse 511 moderatius insequor osti s A. 516 Et Claras tenedos pate- reaque, A. 517 luppiter. A; quid, A. 518 nerbis, A. 519 Certa tamen, A. amplo 520 inuacuo, A. 521 opiferque, A. 522 herbarum subiecta, A. 523 Ei mihi, A. 526 inperfecta, A. 528 festes, A. 529 inpulsos, A. 530 Aucta uia forma est, A. 531 plandicias, A; monebat, A. 535 inhesuro, A. 537 conpraensus, A. 538 reliquit, A. 542 Imminet, A ; sparsum, f A ; aflat, A. 544-546 sic scripti sunt in A, Victa labore fugae tel- lus ait hisce uel istam Quae fecit ut ledar mutando perde figuram Fer pater inquit opem si flumina numen ha- betis. 550 brachia, A, sed post rasu- ram. 551 felox, A. 552 obit, A''; abit. A'. 555 Complexusque, A. 560 laetis, A. 561 uisent longas, A. 564 iuuenile, A. 567 Annuit, A ; atque, A. * Fuitnc exuuieis ? LIBER I. 568 aemonie, A ; cludit, A, 569 temp?, A; peneus, A. 570 soluitur, A. 573 Impluit, A. 579 sparcheus el inrequietus enipheus, A. 580 Eridenusque, A^ ; amfri- sus et aetas, A. 585 luget et amissam, A. 588 ioppitur, A\ 591 Altorum nemorum sed demonstrauerat um- bras, A. 597 fugebat, A. 598 lircea, A. 599 inducta alta, A. 601 despexit in agros, A. 604 nee umenti sensit, A. 605 atque. A', ni fallor ; vt- que, A^. 610 persenserat, A. 615 luppiter et terra genitam mentitus, A. .i. indicate 617 addicere, A. 622 Pelice, A. 623 ferto, A. 627 G^era, A. cum 628 quoq., A; at/io, A. 634 limasaque. A'. 63s bra<=hia, A. 636 brachia, A. 637 Conataque, A. 641 seseque exterrita fugit, A. 642 Naides, A. 647 lacrimas sed si, A. 649 Litera, A. 650 Corporis indiuum, A. 652 niuae, A. 654 reperta es, A. 656 alta, A. a 659 secunde, A. 660 uir et de grege, A. 662 prgclausaque, A. 664 summouet, A. 666 ipse procul, A. 667 Occubat, A' ; occupat, V A^ ; speculator, A. 668 pl^oronidos, A. 670 Peleia$, A. 672 tegimenque cappillis, A. ra 674 tegimenque renouit, A. tantum 675 natiimodo, A. 677 adductis, A. 678 noua, A ; arte, A. 679 poteras, A; consedere, A. o 680 a^it neque enim pecuri, A. 681 captamque, A. 684 harundinibus, A. 685 mollis, A. 687 querit, A. 690 Interra jidriadv, v sufer rasuram, A. 691 nymphae syringa, A. 692 satires, A. 693 umbrosa silua feraxque, A. 694 ortiguam, A. 698 om. A. 699 capud, A. 702 ""arenosi, A. 703 inpedientibus, A. 705 Pan quoque conprensa sibi iam syringa puta- rent, A. 707 iiarundine, A. 710 consilium, A. 711 conpagine cgrae, A. 713 cillenius, A. V 719 Deicit, A ; repem, A. 720 quodque inter '°'' lumina lumen, A. 721 Extinctum est, A. 722 Excipit hunc, A. 723 inplet, A. 725 erini, A. V 726 Pelicis, A; stimolosqi, A. *72 7 circuit orbem, A. 728 inmenso, A. 733 queri finemque, A. 734 conplexus, A. 737 stigias, A. 738 linita dgest, A. 739 Fit quod. A; et. A'; e, A^s.^e,A. 741 iiumerique, A. 742 om. A. u 743 bone, A. 744 Officiu que, A. 745 timuitque, A ; tim post rajuram. 746 retemptat, A. 747 linigera. A; creberrima, A. V 748 Nunc epaphis, A ; desi- mine, A. 751 pheton, A. 752 credentem, A. 755 pheton, A. 756 climine n. A; conuitia, A. 757 genitrix ait illae, A. 758 hec opprobria, A. iiegari 759 referri, A. 761 assere, A. * Ex hoc una elucet praestantia codicis. Ceteri omnes terruit. VIDII METAMORPHOSEON 762 Iplicuit, A ; brachia, A. s. est i 765 Ambiguutn, A ; demine, i A (clemine/io/w). 767 Brachia, A. 770 Nocte, A. fero 771 si ficta neget, A. 773-779 extant in Bern. 773 labor est patrios, Bern. ; V longos, A ; penatis, A. 776 loetus, A. 777 & hera, A. iNCiP. lib. II Bern. Inter I et II spatium est duorum uersuum in A. 1-22 Extant in Bern. 1 colu nis, A. 2 pyropo, Bern., A. 3 tegebat. A, Bern. 4 luminae, Bern. 5 Materiam, A, Bern. ; mul- cifer, A. 6 et accelerat, Bern, pro caelarat ; cglarat, A. 7 inminet. A; irninet, Bern. 9 Protheaque, A ; ballena- rumque, A, Bern. 10 Aegona, Bern.; inmania, A ; imania, Bern. 11 uidetur, Bern. 12 uiridi, Bern. 14 N, Bern. ; sororem, Bern. 1 6 nymfas, Bern. ; cetera, Bern., A. 17 imposita est, Bern.; in- posita est, A ; celi, A. 18 se iupro sex, Bern. t adcliui 19 Quos,Bern.; adcyIii,Bern.; acclino. A, suf. lineam ; limite, Bern. 20 dubitati. A, ti poit rasu- ram. 21 sua fert, Bern. ; uertit, A. 22 neque enim. A; propiora uidebat, Bern. 2 4 claro, A', o ex rasura ; smaragdo, A^, o ex rasura. 25 At, A. 26 spatuis, A. 29 autijnis. A' ; al. uuae, marg, A. P 30 hiems, A. 32 aspicit, A. a 34 pheton, A ; inficienda, A. 35 inmensi, A. a 36 sidus, A ; post nommisscriba A scripserat usum, quo eraso addidit huius. 37 climine, A. 38 Pingnora, A ; generis. A, man. recent. 39 l^unc, A ; horrorem. A, quod cum erasum esset iterum in margine scrip' turn est. 41 iusit, A^, altera s post addita. 43 clymine, A. 49 Penituit, A. 50 inlustre, A. 5 1 facta tibi est, A. 52 negare, A. 53 non es, A. 54 pii^ton, A. a 55 conneniunt, A. 57 contingere possit, A. 58 adfectas, A. 59 Nee, A. 60 om. A. 6 1 dextera, A. 62 agit, A ; et qd, A. s 63 nix, A. 64 Eni'itur, A. 66 Sit, A ; trepidet, A. que currum 68 Tunc quoque subiectis, A. 69 Ne ferat in peeps t& hys, A. 70 adsidua, A. 71 celeri quo lumine. A' ; ce- leri quoque lumine, A', o 72 * Hitur, A. 73 Impetus, A; eueor, A. 74 Fingebat hos currus. A, et in marg. Deicit hoc curru. poteris nee, A. 75 + nee te citus auferet, A. 81 N^iec nonivs /// arcus, A. 82 brachio, A^. 83 brachio. A'. 84 quadripedes. A', i rages 86 regeres, A ; ubi acres, A. V 88 fenesti, A ; sum, A. 89 res quesinit, A. 90 credes, A^ ; credas, A^. 9 1 timendo, d ex t, A. 92 aspice, A. 93 occulos in pectora posses [ex posset), A. 94 deprehendere, A sic. * Fuitne Itur ? ■\ Hinc legerim ne te citus auferet axis, ut a^ particula affirmatiua sit. LIBER II. 95 quidquid, A ; diues om. A. 96 Deque, A. 98 poenam, A. 99 pheton, A. 100 blandi signare, A^. 105 Ergo qua licuit cuncta- tus, A, om. genitor. 106 uolcania, A. 109 chri solithi, A; positae- que, A ; gemme, A. Ill pheton, A. 114 cogit at cogens,' A. 115 Lucifer e celi, A. 116 Quem pater ut, A. 117 uelud, A^ ; uelut, A^. 118 inperat, A. 119 uomentis, A. 121 Quadripedes, A. 124 Inposuitque comes, A. 125 soUitito, A. 126 salue, A ; saltern, marg. e A ; par^e, A. 128 uolentes, A. 129 derectos, A ; quique, A. 131 Zanarumque, A. 135 p me, A. 136 celestia, A. 139 ducit adarcam, A. 140 Inter utrumque, A ; ce- tera, A. 142 esperio, A ; litore, A. 143 Humida, A. 144 etfulget, A. 147 om. A. 149 Que tutus spectes, A. 150 iuuenali, A. 151 manibusque leues, A. 153 pyrois eous et aethon, A. 154 Quartusque phlegon solis equi, A. 155 Flammifferos inplent, A. 156 tetMs, A. 157 Repulit, A ; inmensi, A ; mundi, A. 159 leuatis, A. 160 ortus istem, A. 163 labent, A ; pontere, A. 164 instabilis, A. in 165 sic onera ad sua eta uacuos, A. 168 Quadriiuge, A. 169 pauejit, A. 170 Nee sic qua sit, A; Tperet, A. 172 temptarunt equore tin- gui, A. i 174 formidabiles, A. 175 susit, A. 176 boote, A. 178 despexit ab ^thera, A. 179 pheton, A ; patentis, A. ; obort?, A. 1 83 * lam genus agnoscit, A ; rogantem. A' ; rogan- do, A^. 185 borea quo uecta, A^ ; qui uicta, A^ ; remansit, A. 186 bU scriptus at in K; seme I in imo marginefoUi 16* V sic Frena suos rector qu? diis uotisque reli- quit, iterum summofol. id^ sic Frena suus rec- tor quam dis uotisque reliquit. 188 moetitur, A. 190 ocasus, A. 192 post 194 scriptus est in A; aequorum, A. 193 Sparsaque, A; maracula, A. 194 simulacra, A. 195 geminos, A, -nos -post rasuram. 196 utrijque, A. 197 spacium, A. 198 madia, A. 201 sumrao, A ; licentia, A ; tergo, A. 202 Exspaciantur, A. 203 inpetus, A. 204 Ac sine legerunt, A ; s fixit, A. 205 p uia, A. 206 perde cliua, A. 208 Inferiorque, A*; Inferivs- que, A^ 209 Admiratur, A. 210 Corriptiur, A. 2 1 1 Fixaque, A ; sucis, A. 214 menibus, A. 2 1 5 totas, A ; gentes, A. 217 taurosque, A ; molus, A. 218 Et modo si caprius cre- berrima, A. 219 eeagrius h^mus, A. 220 ethne, A. 221 Parnasosque, A ; erix et oynthus et othrys, A. h 222 rodope, A ; nimasque, A. 223 Dindimaque et mycalem promtus ptusque. cum 225 dum, A. 226 appennius, A. 227 pheton, A. 228 Aspicit, A. * Et hie tieram manum Ouidii deprendas scripto agnosci. OVID II METAMORPHOSEON 229 Feruentisque, A ; uelud, A ; profunda erasum in A, et post id sfatiiim uolantes. i 230 trahaet, A ; sensit, A. 233 calligine, A. 235 om. A. 236 populus, A. e 237 libiae, A ; humoribuSj A. 238 cum nymphf, A. 239 booetia cirnon i dircen, A. 240 Arethusa" drimone ephyre phirennidas, A. 242 manem, A ; man lit- in- certa littera quam in spaiio omisi, medus i tana^is, A ; undas, A. 243 Peneosque, A ; teuthran- teusque caicas, A, ni fallor. 244 Et te//, Ai; Cessit et, A^; ismenos cum phocaico, A. V 245 Arsurosque, A ; Xanthus flauusque Lycormas. a 246 recurutis, A ; maeand- rus, A. 247 Nigdoniusque melas et atenarius, A. 249 Thermodoonque,A;gan- e gisque, A ; phasis et hister, A. 250 Alpheos ex Alpheus, A ; sperchiedes, A' ; sper- chiedos, h?. 251 affluit, A. a 253 cystro, A. 255 capud, A. 256 uacant, A. 257 eborum, A ; strimone, A. 258 anim/s, A, sed m in ne mutata ; renum roda- numque, A. 259 thibris, A. 261 Ignis pro Lumen, A; siccae quoque campus arenae, A. et 264 Extabant, A ; €*, A. 266 delfines, A. a 270 aquis, A ; brachia, A. 271 Exerere, A ; igneis, A. 274 uisera, A. 275 sustulit omnipotens (omps), A. 278 sacraque, A. 281 perere, A. 283 tostos en asbice crines, A. 284 Inque oculis tantum tan- tum super ora fauillae. A. 287 ferro, A. 288 peccori, A. 289 tura, A. 291 sort?, A. 292 et hab& here, A. 293 ne fratris, A. 294 cell, A ; utrumque, A. 295 utrumque, A ; si uitia ri uestit, A ; axis, A. 296 om. A. 297 humeris, A. 299 etripe, A. 300 super est, A. 301 Dixerat hoc, A ; neque enim, A ; uapore, A. 303 RetuHt, A. 308 uibrataque fulmina, A. 310 dimitteret, A. 313 seuis, A. i 318 lacere, A ; cursus, A^ ex currus. 319 pheton, A. 320 Vuluitur, A ; longoque per nubila poli tractu. A, sed poll alia manus uidetur ad- didisse. 325 hesberiae, A. 326 Singnant, A. ex 328 etcidit, A. 329 obductus, A\ 332 ustus, A^ post rasuram et marg. A. 335 taji tu, A ; percensuit al. transcenderat, A. P 337 Reperit, A; ripa, A. 341 cesis, A. 342 ph&onta, A ; querelas, A. c 343 Nonte, A; adsternun- turque, A. 344 inplerant, A. 347 terrae procumberae, A. 348 Diriguisse, A. 349 iampetie, A. 352 brachia, A. 353 conplectitur, A. 354 utrum, A ; humerosque, A. 355 Ambiet extabant, A. 356 trahit inpetus, A. 358 euellere, A. a 360 Sanguine§,A;uulnere,A. 364 Vnde, A. 366 gestanda, A. h n 367 steneleia cygnus, A. 368 uinctus, A. 369 proprior, A. 371 querelis, A. LIBER II. uit salue 372 inples ut, A. 428 silue, A. 374 Dissimulantque, A. u 376 Pinna, A. 429 Andiat, A. 377 cyngnus, A. 430 preteris se, A. ex 378 Tradit, A ; iniusti, A. 431 ea uirgine, A (a conueria 379 Stangna, A. in x). 381 Squalibus, marg. Squali- dus, A, 432 a parentem, A. 384 adicit, A. 433 Inpedit, A. 434 posset, A. 385 inquid, A. 436 quem, A. 386 inrequieta, A. 437 Qusue, A. 389 diei, A. 439 Vnde, A. 393 Nomeruisse, A ; rexerat, 441 h coro, A ; dictina, A. A. 442 Menalon, A ; cede, A. 396 Subplice, A. 443 Aspitit, A. 399 seuit, A. e 400 Seuit, A ; inputat, A. 446 numeruq'. A' ; numo- 401 ingentis, A. rumq', A^; haram, A. 403 firmas ubique, A. 447 Eu, A'; H Eu, A^; uultu. 405 inpensior, A. A. 408 letasque, A. 448 nee ut, A. t 409 Dum redit » idque, A ; 456 atritas, A ; riuos, A. a 459 limphys, A. Nonacrines, A. h t 460 Parrasis, A. 410 Haesid, A. 464 ne, A. 411 molire, A. 46s saecedere cetu, A. cui 412 positas, A; ubi fibula, A. 467 e idonia. A' ; idonia, serior , c. manus. 413 neglegitos, A. 415 menealon, A. 469 fuerit de pellice, A. 4.70 Cvi, A ; obuertens, A. 416 longe est, A. T/ 417 sol l&us, A. 473 No//ta, A; testatur. A; 418 cettderat, A. esse, A. 419 huic humero, A. 474 Haud inpune, A; nam- ut que, A. 422 &, A. 475 inportuna, A. 424 Sunt sunt iniuria tan- 476 aduersam, A. tum, A. 479 unges, A. 425 cultumque, A. 480 Officiuque, A. * Videtur esse quantu hausta. C 484 gutere, A. 485 manet /ro tamen, A. 486 Asiduoque, A. 489 Ah, A. 491 Ah, A. 492 uenantium, A. 496 lycaonif, A' ; lycaonia, A^. 497 ter, om. A ; ferena taU- bus actis, A. 498 saltos, A. 499 erimandidos ampit, A. 501 Et agnoscenti, A. 503 accedere fugit, A. 504 Uolnifico, A. 505 Arguit, A. 506 et pariter raptos, A. 507 Inposuit, A ; uiciniaque, A. 508 pelex, A. 509 tethin, A. 511 uiam & sricitantibus, A. 514 Mentior, A. 515 uulnera, A. 516 ille ubi, A. 517 preuissimus, A. 518 Est uero quisquam lun- onem ledere, A. V 520 * quant asta potentia nostra est, A. 522 inpono, A. 524 argolica, A. h 526 Conlocat, A; talamo, A; lycana sumit, A. 527 Aduos, A; Igse, A; con- tepmPtus, A. 530 aequorae pelex, A. 531 Dii, A; adn., A. 533 lam, A. 534 Quantu, A. 538 seruaturus, A. [1-5.] 10 OVID II METAMORPHOSEON 539 cyncno, A. 541 contrarias, A' ; contra- rius, A^. 542 larissfa coronea, A. 543 haec meania, A. 547 garula ramis, A. a 548 cicitetur, A. 549 Auditaeque, A ; carpit, A. 553 erichtonium, A; crea- tum, A. 554 Clausaerat, A. 555 nates, A^ ; natis, A^ 556 ne reserata, A ; reserata super rasuram. o 559 Pandrasas, A. 560 Aglauros, A ; deducit, A. 561 adporrectumque, A. 565 Admonuisse penas potest, A ; piricula, A. 566 rogabis, A ex rasura. 567 Me petit ipsa licet licet, A. 569 phocarca, A; telure, A. 571 nee me contempne, A. 572 uentis, A. 573 summa. A; arenis, A. 575 absumpsit, A. 577 nequiquam, A ; harena, A. 580 brachia cglo, A. 581 Brachia cep., A ; horres- cere, A. 582 Reiecer?, A ; i^umeris, A. 583 egerat, A. 585 Sed neque, A ; nee pec- tora, A. 586 nee ut, A. 588 Eueor, A. 589 si, om. A; *tetro facta uuolucris, A. 590 Myctimenon, A. i, nobile 592 parium, A. 599 coronea, A. 600 auditor, A.' 603 adsueta capit, A. 606 lacta, A. 607 punce, A. 608 E dixi, A. u 609 in nna, A. & 610 ut, A. 612 Poenit, A. a 615 erit, A ; manuque, A. 617 Conlapsamque, A; facta, A. ne 621 gemitusque, A. 624 Lactantis, A. 625 Discussit, A. 627 iniustaque iusta, A. d 628 laba. A; eostera, A. 629 utroque, A. 630 cyronis, A. 633 Semiuir, A. 635 humeros, A. 636 caricto, A. 638 ocyrphe, A. 639 fugit, A. 640 uaticinos, A. 642 Aspicit, A ; totoque, A ; orbl, A. 646 prohibe^^'re, A. 647 Exque deo corpus fies exangue, A. 649 nunc iam mortalis, A. 651 turn cum curaberae, A. 652 serpentis, A ; sautia, A. 653 et pro ex. A; numine, A. 656 lambuntur oborte, A. 657 inquid mea fata, A. 658 inquid mea, A, 660 futura, A. 663 Inpetus est in aqua, A. 664 extrema biformis, A ; bi- formis super rasuram. a 665 extreme querele, A. 666 fuerunt, A. nee 667 Mox quidem uerba, A. 668 eque, A. 669 hinitus, A ; brachia, A ; i herbas, A. i 670 digito, A. 674 abire, A. 675 deder"% A. a 676 tuu, A ; philirius, A ; h^ros, A. 678 ne si, A. 679 elimas seniaque, A. 681 baculus siluestre sinistre, A. 682 canis, A. 684 pylios me morantur, A. 685 atlandide matre, A. 688 uicina hunc rura cane- bant, A. 691 Hunc ttenuit balanda- que, A. 692 hosbes, A. 693 Nee, A. 694 repentatur, A. 695 Edidit, A ; reddit hosbes, A. 700 Ira, A. 701 sue pariter, A ; foemina, A. 704 et meme perfide, A. 709 Munychiosque, A. * Plerique MSS. diro. f Et hoc unice ucrum existimo. Nihil est timuit quod pleras que edd. inuasit. 7io arbustaq., A. a 712 palidis arce, A. 714 aspicit, A. 715 *?unde, A. 716 uidis, A; miluius, A. 718 gyrum, A. 719 auis, A, r 720 acteasauis, A; ap//ces, A. 723 quanto quam, A. 725 ponpae, A. den 726 Obstupuit, A ; pennis, A. e 729 abuit, A; ignis, A. 730 diuersa relicto, A. 731 fuducia, A. 734 Conlocat, A ; totum ap- areat, A. o 735 somnus, A. 738 Tris, A; pandra, A. 739 aglauros, A. 741 scicitarier, A. 744 iuppiter, A. 747 est, om. A. 748 Aspicit, A ; istem, A. 749 aglauros, A ; secraeta, A. X 751 (Sicedere, A. 753 susbiria, A. 755 om. A. 756 creatum, A. 757 styrpem. A; federa, A. 758 Ingratamque deo fore in- gratamque minerue, A. 759 aurum, A. 761 ualibus, A. 765 belli, A. 766 neque enirn succere, A. LIBER II. 767 etrema, A. 768 uidit intus etedentem, A. 770 uisaque, A. 771 pigra, A; reliquit, A. 773 om. A. 774 uultuque deg ad susbiria duxit, A. 775 matices, A. 776 recta bis A. 777 liuent, A ; lurent MS. Digb. 65. p. 774. 777 sufusa, A. 779 uigilatibus, A. V 781 homines, A. 782 ilium, A. 783 adfata est. A; 785 aglauros, A. 786 inpressa, A ; repulit, A. u 787 obliqo, A. 788 successuramque, A. 789 baculussique. A; quod, A. 792 papauera, A. 793 Adflatuque, A. 795 Ingentes, A. 797 nata, A. 799 amantis. A; inplet, A. 800 Insbiratque, A ; perosa, A. 801 plumone, A. 802 spatium causae, A ; erret, A. 803 Germanamque, A. n 805 magno, A ; irritata, A. 806 oculto, A. 807 Axia, A. 808 solet, A. II 809 llf. 810 subponitur, A. 811 om. A. 814 limine, A. 815 Exclusara, A ; plandi- menta, A. 817 Hinc me ego non. A; moritura, A. 820 conati, A. 823 post 826 A ; pungues, A. 825 inmedicabile, A. a 827 hiemps. A; pectore, A. 828 clusit, A. 829 canata, A. 831 etsangue, A. 834 C^pit, A; atManciades, A; dictas, om, A. 840 Suscipit indign?, A. 841 montano ex montane, A; pascit, A. 842 certe, A. 844 Litora hie et 842 A. 847 Magestas, A. X 854 &stant, A. 855 si, A. 862 sberata, A. 863 uix ha uix cetera, A. 864 At, A; exultat, A. 865 N nunc, A ; harenis, A. 867 plaudende, A. 868 Inped., A. 869 consederet auri, A. 870 siccoque ad litorae, A. 871 primo, A; in imis. A'; in undis, A^. 874 cornu, A. 875 imposita est, A. * a7t eundo ? C 2 12 OVIDII METAMORPHOSEON 1-56 extant in Bern. 1 in magine, A. 2 dicteaque, Bern. 4 Inperat, A. 6 depreendere, Bern. 8 phebeique oracula suplex, A. e 10 * phebos, A ; occuret, A. 11 inmunis, A; imunis, Bern. 12 du§, A. 1 3 boetiaque, A ; que om. Bern. 14 discesserat, A; descend- eret, Bern. 18 Autoremque, Bern. 19 cephesi, A, Bern. 20 speciosam, A. 21 mugittibus inpulit, A; im- pulit, Bern. 22 respiciensjdro sequentes, A iterum; sequentis,Bern. 23 sumisit, A, Bern. 24 Kadmus, Bern.; ait, A; peregrinaque, A. 25 et tinignotos, A. a 28 uiolatu, A; secure, Bern. 29 aculmine denso, A, 30 conpagibus, A. 31 fecundis, A. 32, 33 bis jcripti sunt in Bern. 32 pignis, A. 33 uenenis, Bern. bis. 34 o»2. Bern., Trisque micant, A. 35 profeciti, Bern. 36 gradu o»?. Bern. ; dea usa- que, Bern. III. 37 capud, A. 39 unde, A; sed manca linea qua n incipit ; relinquit, A ; reliquit, Bern. 40 atonitas, A. 41 squamosus, A. 42 immensos, A ; inmensos, Bern. 43 leuis, A ; leues se rectus, Bern. 45 spectejs, A; seperat, A. 46 si uelli, Bern. 47 siue timor ipse, Bern. 48 cplexibus, A, Bern. 49 adflatu, A ; afflatu, Bern. ; funesti, Bern. ; tabae, A. 52 tegimendi repta leonis, A; tegimen derepta leoni, Bern. 53 splendentia, A fro splen- ferro denti lancea ; telo, Bern. 55 leto data corpora, A ; lae- tataque, Bern. i 56 spatiosa corporis, A. 57 om. A. 58 fidissima corpora, A. 61 inpulsu, A. 62-86 om. A. do 89 cedebat, A. 90 guture, A. 92 obstiti, A. i 95 consederat, A. 96 congnoscere promptu, A. 99 tolorem, A. 100 delapsa, A. loi sutipendere, A. 104 Parcet et upresso, A. 105 Semmina, A. 107 apparuit, A. 108 nudantia cona, A. 109 humuri, A ; brachia, A. no Existunt, A. 1 1 1 a"lea, A. 112 surgerere, A. 113 Cetera, A. H4 himoque, A. 115 oste, A. 116 Nee, A. 120 Hunc, A. 121 exbirat, A. 124 sortiata, A. 125 Sanguineam tepido tan- gebant, A. 127 munitu tridonidis, A. 128 pecitque, A. 129 sido nidus hosbes, A. 130 iussus phoebeis, A. 131 stabant thaebe, A. 132 Ex illo, A. 133 Contingerant, A; ad pro adde, A. 134 natas natosque. A; ne- potes, A. 136 hominem om. est, A. 137 subpremaque, A. 138 secundus, A. 140 i^erili, A. 142 & nim, A. 145 et aequo mediastas, A. 147 hiantius, A. 1501 festa pro inuecta, A. * Supposita e neglegentiiis scripta, altera superius addita est. t Error ortus est ex ingnotos. LIBER III. 13 152 idem, A; uaporebus, A. 154 fatiunt, A ; intermitunt- que, A. 155 crupressu, A. 156 garsaph»ae, A; succinte, A. 157 extremum, A; mortale, A. r 158 Ante, A. 159 punice, A. i 160 tofes, A. 161 addextrum, A. 162 patulos incinctus hiatus, A. V 163 ueneta, A. 165 post quam, A. 168 Vincula, A. 170 quam uiserat, A. 171, 172 inner so or dine script i sunt in A. 171 nimph^ fialeque ranisque, A. 172 specas, A; phialg, A. a 173 lymphis, A. 176 fate, A. 178 nudae uiso, A. 180 Inpleuere, A. 185 uestae, A. 186 quaquam, A. 187 obliquraque tamen *as- titit. 188 uelle, A ; abuisse, A. 191 Addit haec claudis, A. a 195 cacumine taures, A. 196 brachia, A. 197 uellat, A. 198 autonoeius, A. 202 fugit, A ; lacrima/ incerta littera quam fer/notaui. 204 regulia, A. 205 inpedit, A. 206 uideri. A; melamphus, A. 207 Isnouatesque saxa. A; dederunt, A. 208 Gnosius Isno(«A- a)uates, A ; melaphus, A. 210 Pamphagus et dorceus et oribasus, A. 211 lelape, A. 212 plerelas, A. 213 Hilaeusque, A. 215 F^minis, A' ; Ffmenis, A^ ; harpya, A. 216 sitionius, A. 217 canasciie stictaeque. 220 ciprio. A; licysce, A. 221 ab illo, A. 222 Harpolos et meianeus, A. 223 lyconide, A. 224 agrihodos. A; hiiator, A. 226 aditusque, A. q 227 secuntur, A. 229 libaebat, A. 230 Actheon, A. 231 rosonat, A. 232 me lanchates, A. 233 orestrophus, A. 234 exierat, A; compendia, A. 235 Precipitata, A. 239 querelis, A. 240 gnibus, A. 241 brachia, A. 242 latratibus, A. 243 acteona, A. 246 oblata, A. 247 uidere, A. 249 Unde que, A. 251, 2 extant in A. 256 coniux, A. 257 dade. A, nisi fal lor, 258 pellice, A. 261 semeles. A; iuria, A. 262 iuria, A. 266 soror om. A. 267 est et iuria, A. 269 uni, A. 272 merszs pro mersa suo, A; in undas, A. 275 posuit ad temporae. A'. 280 Ad nomen euere, A, multi 281 tulit, A. 282 inere, A. V 283 pignos, A. 285 lonone, A. 286 cplexus, A. 291 timor es deus ille deo- rum, A. 293 semel equalem, A. 296 exierat iara uox, A. 299 conscondit consendit, A {sic). 300 inmixitaque fulgora, A. 303 de iecerat igne typhoea, A. 305 ciclopum, A. 308 agenore, A. 309 etherios. 310 Inperfectus, A. 312 complet, A. 314 datum om. A; nes/eides, A. 317 bachi, A. 319 grauis, A. 320 malos uestra prophecto est, A. 323 Quaereret/////y/uenus, A relicto spatio. * Legendum uidetur abstitit. 14 OVIDII METAMORPHOSEON 327 aut tunos, A. 329 actoris, A. 331 genitiuaque, A. e 332 Arbitur, A; sumptus om. A ; ioco(o ex a)fa, A. 336 irrita, A. 337 adempit, A, nisifaUor, 338 honores, A. 340 Inreprehensa, A. 341 Prima fidei uocisque datg temptamina, A. 343 Inplicuit, A; cgphisos, A. 345 nimpha iam turn, A. 350 letique, A. 351 cephesius, A. 352 nuper, A. 356 Aspicit, A; recia, A. 357 nimphf, A. i 358 prior, A ; resonabiles, A. r 360 Carula, A ; abebat, A. 362 luno quia cum, A. 363 Sub loue, A. 365 fugeret, A ; post quam hoc, A. 366 delv(v ex o)sa, A'. 367 preuissimus, A. e 369 uocis, A. c 371 ingaluit, A. 373 circumlitat aedis, A. 374 Admota, A ; uiuatia sul- ptiura flam§, A. i 376 moles, A. 377 sint ilia paratae, A. 378 remitat, A. 379 seductis, A. 386 iiecquis, A; resbonderat, A. * Et hoc noiandnm, Crinis ap. Non. 202. 381 atque, A; demisit, A. 384 quod, A. c 386 Hun, A. V 387 Responsora, A ; retulit, A. 389 iniceret sberat obrachia, A. 390 cplexibus aufert, A. 392 Retulit, A; nichil, A. 393 frontibus, A. 395 que om. A. 396 Et tam uigiles curpus misaerabile, A. 397 et a corpore sucus, A. 398 Corpore somnus abit, A. 401 figura, A. 403 Cfptus, A. 404 dispectus, A. 406 adsensit, A ; rhamnusia, A. 407 in limis, A. 409 Contigerat aliud sue pec- tus, A. 411 humor, A. 415 ceruit, A. 417 quod undg, A. 418 Atstupet, A; immotus, A. 421 *dignas, A; dignas, A. 422 Impubesque, A. 425 inprudens, A. 427 Inrita, A. 428 uisus, A. 430 quod uidetur in illo, A. 432 fugatia, A. 434 imaginis umbre, A. 440 leuatos, A. 442 Nee quis, A. 443 opportuna, A. 444 Haec quem, A. gcnere feminino inucnitur in Plant. 449 mgnia, A. 451 liquidis quociens, A ; liymphis, A. 452 tociens, A. 456 quaem, A. 459 adrides, A. 460 singna, A. 462 aures, A ; nostris, A. 4^4 meueoque, A. 465 roge ; ceteris om'issis quae secuntur. 469 admit, A. 470 guii, A. i 475 lacrimas. 476 cum om. A. e 478 Dissere, A. 479 Asbicere, A. 480 summo reduxit ab ore, A. 482 tenuem percusa rubore, A. 483 quapd, A; candidida, A. 486 asbexit, A ; undas, A^ ; unda, A^. 488 matui ceteris omissis quae secuntur, A. 489 atenuatus, A. 490 et tecto, A. 492 uires sed quae, A. 493 amaueret, A. 499 solitam — undam om. A. 500 Haec, A. 502 sumisit in erba, A. 503 mors, A. 504 infrena, A. 506 N aides. A; inposuereca- o pillis, A. 507 adsonat, A. 511 archaides, A. 5 1 2 Atulerat, A ; anguris, A. Most. /. 3. 69 ct Attac epigrammate LIBEI? III. 15 513 aechiodes, A; et pro ex, 556 Purpureaque, A. 591 Preterea quas num. A; A. 557 attutu, A. a 517 ihuius, A. 559 ctempnere, A. apellere, A. c 518 nee bachia, A. 561 aduenit hebis, A. i d 592 scopulos, A ; istem, A. 519 quam iam baud procul, A. 564 hue cetera, A. 563 frustaque, A. 595 Taygenteque hydasque, A. 524 Eueniat, A. 566 Acryor, A; inritaturque, A. a 596 pupibus altos, A. 525 Meque et ab his, A; 597 chi?, A. uidis, A. 567 moderamineque, A ; no- 598 Applicor, A ; addueo lit- 526 echine, A. 528 uUulatibus, A. a cebunt, A, 568 torrente, A'; torrenti. ora, A. 599 immittit arenae, A'. 530 dad sacra, A. A'^ ; qua obstabat nil, A. 6oi et/urgo. A; recentis, A. 532 AttoUit, A. 602 Admoneo, A ; ducit, A. a 1 569 decurre, A. 603 promitit, A. 533 uident et adunaque, A. 571 obiee, A. 604 Prospitio, A. 534 magice, A. 576 quondam, A. 605 sotiorum primus ofeltes. 535 strictus, A. 537 Obscenique, A ; timpha- 577 Aspicit hunc pentheus oculis. A; tremendus. A. 607 Virginea, A. na, A. A. 612 est om. A. 539 posuisti, A. 540 om, A. a 578 quenquam, A; uix et, A. i u c 615 Dirtis, A; consendere siimat, A. 543 sistis, A. 579 perature, A. 616 Otior antemnas, A. 545 profrondibusillelucuque. 581 moresque, A. A, 582 acetes, A. 617 libis, A; flauas. A; et 547 moles, A, 583 pelle, A. prorg, A. 548 patrum, A. 584 duris colerentur lura iu- e 6i8 alcimodon. A; quere 550 sonare, A. uencis, A. 554 ussus, A. 585 Lanigeros greges, A. quiemque, A. 555 Sed medius murra crinis, 587 salamo, A. 62 1 sacri uiolare, A. A. 590 nichil, A. 622 Perpetior, A. EPIGRAMMATA CODICVM BODLEIANORVM. EPIGRAMMATA CODICIS BODLEIANI RAWL. B. N. 109. I. p. 32- DuM colo militiam, dum uates desero musas, In cemice graui uulnere laedor ego. Musa mouet caput et 'merito sic accidit' inquid 'Prospera non poteras, aspera disce pati.' II. p. 44. Tela, Cupido, tene, quoniam non ille sed ilia Sustinet esse meus uel mea, tela tene. Tela tene. quid amo quod amat non reapse'i Sed huius Quod fugit, huius ero? non ero. Tela tene. Tela tene, quia non teneo quod amo tenuisse. .s An dixi, quod amo ? non amo. Tela tene. Tela tene, uel tange parem. ne feceris, imo Dico tibi, sine, uel tange, Cupido, parem. III. p. 6y. Viuere non possum sine te neque uiuere tecum, Illud namque metus impedit, illud amor. O utinam sine te uel tecum uiuere possem, Sed mallem tecum uiuere quam sine te. IV. gg Lingua non oculo, Nestor lasciue, loquaris. Odi blanda senis uerba supercilii. Frons numerat menses, frontis cute scribitur aetas, Praetenditque suos arida ruga dies. I. I. celo miliciam. 2. ledor. II. 3. quod amat non absit. III. Quid. Am. iii. II. 39 Sic ego nee sine te nee tecum uiueie possum. Mart. xii. 47. 2 Nee tecum possum uiuere nee sine te. D [I. 5. J 1 8 EPIGRAMMATA 5 Nestor, in annosa legimus tua tempora carta: Frons uetat haec in se mollia uerba legi. Inueterate puer, non consonat actio fronti, Et frons a uerbis dissidet ipsa tuis. Inberbis ueteres lasciuia dedecet annos, 10 Nutus lasciui nuntius est animi. Nondum, blande senex, tecum tua uerba senescunt, Nee faciunt mores tempora longa suos. Vt mores fugias, non te, non effugis annos ; Hoc age quod iuuenis, non agis hoc iuuenis. 15 Vae tibi, cuius opus non corrigit ipsa senectus. Vae tibi, qui pectus non sinis esse senex. Cum tibi barba seni iam marceat in sene mento, Barbatam mentem non sinis esse tuam. O lasciue senex, monstrum est lasciua senectus, 20 Et cum quo mores insenuere mali. V. p. 69, Quamuis canities te, Naeuole, Nestora monstret, Mens lajciua conprobat esse uirum. Naeuole, cum fragili uix uiuaj corpore Nestor, lupiter extincto Nestore uiuis adhuc. 5 Nestoris atque louis concordia, Naeuole, nulla est. Nulla senectuti luxuriaeque fides. Naeuole, tam diuersa duo, tam dissociata In te conueniunt, luxuries^ senex. Naeuole, lasciuis tenero lasciuior ^aedo, 10 Et frustra Veneri posse placere studes. Fastidit Venerem Venus exsaturata clientem. Ergo luxuriae, Naeuole, pone modum. VI. p. 71. Potus, Milo, sapis, non potus desipis idem. Si bibis ut sapias, desipis ut sapias. IV. 7. frontis. 9. In uerbis. 10. nuncius. 11. Nundum. 15, 16. Ve. 20. fortasse cum qua. V. 1. canicies. 2. lacina excidit tamen. 3. uiuat. 8. lux- uriosa. 9. edo. 10. an cupis ? VI. Extat etiam in Digbeiano 65, p. 59" Ad disputa- torem bene potum. CODIC VM BOD LEI A NOR VM. 1 9 Nee tibi si sicco facundia uixerit ore, Nee nisi pota nimis Musa diserta tua est. Qui sapis ex Bace/^o, qui non sapis aure sed ore, 5 Hoc unum sapio quod nihil ipse sapis. VII. p. 72. Esto superba minus dum te prece uexo, Superba, Et melior fieri nomine disce tuo. Omnia quae uineis post omnia te quoque uince. Immemor esse tui nominis esto memor. VIII. ib. Thraso, tuis si facta forent tua consona dictis, Non foret ut quis te largior esset homo. Pollieitis multos ditat tua prodiga lingua, Sed uix aut numquam dicta sequetur opus. Vtile consilium est, ne quid promiseris ulli, 5 Sed sine pollieitis da dare si qua uoles. p. g2. Insperata magis sunt munera grata frequenter, Et nil promittens debitor esse fugit. Nam qui promittunt non dant, sed debita soluunt; Nee data, quae non est ius retinere, uoco. 10 Non retinere licet quia reddere eogit honestas, Virtutumque simul mater honesta fides. IX. p. 95. Si tibi grana placent, spicas attunde flagellis, Si nuclei dulces sunt tibi, frange nucem. Si laetis rebus uis participare, labora. Nam parit ingratus munera grata labor. 3. facondia 2? /^a&^ Nee tibi si sicco facundia suggerit ore. 5. bacco. 6. nicbil. VIII. 1 . Thraso uitio serioris aeui. 4. sequentur Post 1 2 secuntur in codice spuria haec TuUius esse fidem describit in officiorum Libra cum fuerint singula dicta prius. Ergo fide salua mixta TuUi (cod. tuUii) ratione, Quae dare promittis non retinere licet. IX. 2. nuclei cf. Mart, xi.86. 3. D 2 30 EPIGRAMMA TA X. p. 97. CoiTupere duo Flauiam, parit ilia gemellos, Et cum nesciret quis pater esset, ait, Vni si dentur, cum sit pater unus eorum, Forsitan alter erit, decipiamque duos. 5 Ne pater amit/at, ne nutriat aemulus ambos, Vnum cuique dabo, decipiamque minus. XL Maxima uenandi causa est tibi, nulla legendi. Brutus es et brutis, Quintiliane, uacas. XII. p. 98. Non re sed uerbis est Sextus amicus amici, Si sit opus, poscit, ferre recusat opem. EPIGRAMMA COD. DIGBEIANI 173. XIII. fol.84^ col. 2. Versu(s) monimenti. Hie ego qui iaceo gaiymedes Chrj/sopolita, Quern procul a patria principis egit amor, Gaudia perpetuis conpenso breuissima poenis. Talia consequitur tgaudia talis amor. 5 Quid species, quid lingua mihi, quid profuit aetas? Da lacrimas tumulo, qui legis ista, meo. Paginae 97, ^Spfaeter epigrammata quae edidi habent haec Anthologiae Riesianae Virginis insano lulianus captus amore (912 R.) lupiter astra, fretum Neptunus, Tartara Pluto, Regna patema tenent, tres tria quisque suum (793 R.), Ad cenam Varus me nuper forte uocauit (796 R.) Grae- cinum uirgo, puerum Graecinus amabat(797 R.). X. i. Flauiam jwi/^ a;/ VIII. i Corrupere. 5. amitat emulus XIII. Videtur epitaphium esse amasii cuiusdam ex frincipibus Byzantinis. Nam Chrysopolis suburbium Byzantii notissimum. Crediderim puerum Ch>ysopolitanum cum forma nimis placuisset principi inuidiam conflasse et ob hanc rem foi-tasse episcoporum monitu in exilium actum fuisse. Miror tamen huiusmodi elogium Latine scriptum extare, si uere puer Graecus fuit. i. ganimedes crlsipolita. 2. Simile est qtiod de se dicit Helpis uxor Boetii ap. Burm. Anth. i. p. 321 Quam procul a patria coniugis egit amor. Post hoc epigramma sequitur in cod. distichon de decern plagis, deinde sex uersus sic inscripti Versus cuiusdam metriste. Fraus tua non tua laus, facinus non gloria forme Minuere te fecit sic tibi materiam. Fax tua non tua pax feritas non gratia lingue Scribere te docuit sic tibi grammaticam. Lis tua non tua uis amor non musica muse lungere te iussit sic tibi rethoricam : quibus alius aliquis subnexuit Isti sex uersus proprii sunt heu(?n)riolato Cum sit peruersus, sic die ita (/. dicito) de michiloto. CODIC VM BODLEIANOR VM. 2 1 EPIGRAMMATA COD. DIGBEIANI 6$. XIV. ^°l- 12". QuoMODO Aristoteles fecit Alexandrum recedere ab Athenis. Magnus Alexander bellum mandarat Athenis. Infestus populo totius urbis erat. Ibat Aristoteles caute temptare tyrannum, Si prece uir tantus flectere posset eum. Quern procul intuitus, sceptrum capitisque coronam 5 Testans, ' non faciam si qua rogabis ' ait, Mutat Aristoteles causam subtiliter, urbem Obsideat, frangat moenia Marte, petit. Poenituit iurasse ducem, bellumque roganti Dat pacem, lusus calliditate uiri. 10 XV. fol. 67". DE FORMA ROMAE. Vt doceat cunctis se solam nobiliorem Vrbibus, efligiem Roma leonis habet. Miror tain gracilem de tanto corpore uocem, Miror posse regi tam magnum lumine solo. XVI. ol. 59". DE ILLIS QVI CONTRA NATVRAM AGVNT. Heredes Sodomae uestros aduertite uultus, Infames usus diraque facta canam. Principio rerum mater natura creatis Indixit legem, iussa sequente modo. Fecerat ilia uirum ; mulier cum facta fuisset, g ' O modo facta uirum femina,' dixit, ' habe.' Lege data tali uir duxit, femina nupsit. Et uarii sexus gratia iuncta fuit. XIV. I. mandaret. 2. tocius. 3. Aristotiles tirannum. 7. Aristotiles. 9. Penituit. XV. 3. Ante Miror cj adscriptum. XVI. Cum his tiersibus comparandi sunt uersus Sodoma inscripti apud Cyprianum, Tovi. III. Part in. p. 289, ed. Hartel, et quos Leoninos appellant Quam prauus mos est pueros praeferre puellis Cum sit naturae ueneris modus iste rebellis in Cod. Laud. 86. p. 94. 7. duxit. 22 EPIGRA MM A TA Laetus erat coitus et qui coiere beati, 10 Et celebres ritus disposuere sibi. Arrisit natura fauens successibus horum. 'Haec quoque uenturis foedera' dixit ' erunt.' Impia posteritas successit et omnia uertens In uitium posuit libera colla sibi. 15 Impia libertas turpes processit in usus, Viuat ut arbitrio quilibet ecce suo. Heu mala res, mala progenies, mala secta furoris. Quam male respondent ultima principiis. Vlteriusne loquar ? loquar an scelerata silebo ? 20 Eloquar, at uobis inuidiosus ero. Cum puer intonsus rapitur, cum femina tristis Accusat turpi condicione mares, Quam scelerata uenus, quam perniciosa uoluptas. Haec est quae secum contra^it omne nefas. 25 Naturae legem seruant animalia muta, Subsequitur tauro femina iuncta suo. Non equs urit equm, non hircus iungitur hirco, Diuersi generis collige iuncta duo. Ergo quis iste furor? ubi sunt exempla parentum? 30 Et leges et amor et pudor et licitum ? XVI b. A. Fontibus addis aquas et siluas frondibus auges, Et nuUo quae sunt arida rore rigas. B. Non eget aequor aquis, non frondibus indiget Ida, Ida tamen frondes accipit, aequor aquas. XVII. fol. sgb. Natura faciente uirum grauis incidit error. Erroris uitio femina uirque fuit. II. Arriset. 12. federa. 24. contrail. 26 sqq. Quid. Met. ix. 731 Nee uaccam naccae nee aquas amor urit equarum. Vrit ones aries, sequitur sua femina ceraum. Sic et aues coeunt interque animalia cuncta Femina femineo correpta cupidine nulla est. 27. equum Post 30 sequitur sine interuallo tetrastichon XVI'. Fontibus — aquas, sed praemisso c( quod plerumque additur ubi noua res inducta est. Sed manifestum est uersus Fontibus — rigas, ab eo dici qui mulierum causam contra fedicones agit, hos respondere disticho Non eget — aquas. Sequitur in cod. hexastichon Potus Milo sapis, turn De hermafrodito Cum mea me mater (786 R.), turn XVII Natura faciente uirum, etc. CODICVM BODLEIANORVM. 10, Simplice materia simplex faciebat et unum, Dumque unum faceret, fecit utrumque simul. Semiuir hie nuUo poterit custode teneri, g In cuius uenerem sensus uterque uenit. XVIII. DE QVADAM VIDVA. Luce tuum defies mutata ueste maritum, Et deplorato coniuge nocte bibis. Quid mirum ? maestos desiccat lacrima uultus, At Bacchi reficit cor tibi triste liquor. Semper luce fleas et ames conuiuia nocte ; 5 Famosum nostro tempore nomen habes. XIX. foi. 60". Lapsus in aeternum fatali lege soporem, Officii linquis taedia longa tui. Ante tibi requiem nox inportuna negabat : Nunc dormire simul nocte dieque potes. XX. fol- yo'- Res male tuta puer nee te committe quibusdam. Multa domus multos fertur habere loues. Non tamen expectes Gaiymedis crimine caelum, Hac modo militia nuUus ad astra uenit. Laud. Lat. 86. Consecrat aetherias solis lunonibus arces 5 ' '''■ Lex melior, manes masculus uxor habet. Cum doleat culpam suspecti luno mariti, Mercedem culpae non dolet esse polum. XXI. Digb. fol. 70*. Aurum Parthorum Crassus sitiebat, et aurum Ore bibens sociis proelia morte facit. XVIII. 3. w«>£_^?-(! desiccantur lacrimae maestis uultibus. XX. Hoc epigr.nuper edidit Hauriau in libra quern de Hildeberti carminibus conscripsit, p. 187. Cuiuscumque est aeui, dignum reor quod accuratius edam : integrum in Laud. Lat. 86 inueni, Digb. 65 uu. 1-4 solos habet. i. comit'e, Z>2|fi5., non te Z. 3. Nolo quod affectes Z. ganimedis Z'Z. 5. iuniori- bus cod. Haur. 34 EPIGRAMMATA EPIGRAMMA COD. LAVD. LAT. 86. XXII. fol. II4'. Haec duo carta salus^ mihi nobis, missa fuerunt, Sic commune datum, sic speciale fuit. Missa mihi socioque salus, res una duobus. Nos facit esse tuos res licet una duos. 5 Ambo salutati fuimus, resalutat uterque. Sic quod utrique dabas nunc ab utroque capis. Scripta mihi solus misisti, solus habeto. Solus ego soli scripta remitto tibi. Sic ego, sic socius, ego carmen, uterque salutem, lo Ecce reportamus, debita quisque sua. EPIGRAMMATA CODD. SANGALLENSIVM. XXIII. 397. fol. 42*. Quae fueram quondam tenerae uagina medullae, Altrix nunc rigidi roboris esse notor. Ossea nunc patulum producunt germina ramum: Siluescit membris dammula pulchra suis. XXIV. 250. p. 70, VERSVS DE QVODAM PATRE QVI BENE NVTRIVIT 184. p. 245, 347. p. 147. FILIVM MATRE EIVS MORTVA ET EVNDEM INTERFECIT QVIA NOVERCAM SVAM ID EST PATRIS VXOREM POLLVIT. Fonte lauat genitor quem crimine poUuit uxor, Et puerum refouet qui iuuenem perimat. XXII. 3. Ennod. Epist. ii. i. lo HarielTu tamen inter ista quasi specialis mali pressus nece concluderis, nesciens temperandum quod per multorum dispersum corda commune est. vi. 35 Hoc munus speciale conputo. XXIII. Explicatur altera epigrammate cod. Sang. 869 {Diimmler ii. /. 382) De osse dammulae per quod arbuscula creuit ad imperatorem Hludouicum Arboris est altrix quondam uagina medullae. Tibia germen habet, nempe bonum omen erit. Quod cortex humore caret, quod durior ipso est Robore miramur, talis in osse uigor. Nil Caesar tibi magne uacat, uenabere dammas, Ossibus ex quarum silua orietur. Aue. Et hoc guidem ex nostra uidetur desumptum. XXIV. Ediderunt Riesius A. L. 688, Baehrensius P. L. M. \\\. p. 171 sed ut disticha distraherent. Ex titulo nastri codicis apparet unum esse epigramma. i . Fonte sc, baptismatis. polluet Riesius. uxor nouerca pueri. CODICVM SANGALLENSIVM. 25 Ante suum gremium portat portatus alumnum, Vnum gestat equus, sed duo terga premunt. Mergitur Hippolytus, mm/urus amore nouercae. 5 Quern quia fata iuuant, flumina nulla nocent. In causa Hippolyti uersa est natura parentum, Saeua nouerca fouet, quern pater ipse necat. 3. Portat ante portatus alumnum suum gremium cod. 250. portatus in eqao puer iam uir factus portat in gremio infantem qaein ex se nouerca peperit ut ambo simul mergantur. 5. Hippolytus hie est amator nouercae. ippolitus cod. 250. mersurus codd. 250, 397. mersu cod. 184. moriturus Riesius. An est mersurus intransitiuuml 6. h.e. quamuis mersu flumine nan perit. 7. causam fot/. 250. 8. quia /^-o quern 250. Deiuerat notierca saeuir in priuignum, pater itidulgerefilio. [1.5.] GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. MS. Digb. 172 ' '"*'■ Gaii SoUii ApoUinaris Sydonii epistolarum liber primus incipit. Sydonius I- '• Constantio suo salutem. SiDONius iste gratia et rogatu Constantii uiri illustrissimi et magnae scientiae hunc librum in quo ad eum proemiat ex quibusdartl transscriptis quarundam epistolarum quas uariis personis et de diuersis causis et negotiis in diuersis temporibus transniisit Con- 3 stantio scribit. Continentur itaque in hoc libro .ix. distinctiones librorum quorum .vii. uurti Constantio prmcipaliter scribit. Duos uero ultimos secundario. Nam .viii. scribit num Petronio et .ix. Firmino, in quibus ad eum proemiat. illi turn duo .vii. libris Constantii uefti annectuntur, ut ex illis .ix. libris unum fiat uolumen Constantio transmissum. In prima igitur epistola hoc modo tractat, ostendens se auctoritati Constantii fauere debere. 10 Secundo loco ostendens quos uelit imitari in quantumcumque potest et quos nOn possit imitari et quare non possit ostendit. Tertio loco demonstrans se erga Con- stantium hunc librum cortiponere, licet multorum detrahentium super incepto opere timeat inuidiam, etiam si securus sit ab eorum detractione super libro panegjj/rico quem uersibus et metris compositum de laude principum conscribit. 15 Maior A. magne. causa quoniam de diuersis negotiis scriptae sunt, persona quoniam ad diuersas personas scriptae sunt. Quas iubet Constantius supra quamlibet epistolam nominare. tempus quoniam in diuersis temporibus. retractatis A. relectis. exemplaribus A. transscriptis. cnucleatis A. correctis. Quoniam transscripta multoiiens falsa sunt uitio scriptorum. rotunditatem in uerbis perfectis. praesumptuosis . Quoniam illi magnae 20 scientiae fuerant. nam de Marco TulHo. Hie ostendit se non posse imitari TuUium quem lulius Titianus qui de secta erat Frontonis, maximae scientiae homo, uoluit (eum) imitari et non potuit, in quodam libro uidelicet quem scribit de laude illustrium femi- narum. Et quia non potuit lulius iste Tullium imitari, ideo consocii sui et consectanei .i. de eadem secta slue sententia Frontonis uocauerunt eum simiam oratorum. propter 25 quod sic uerte literam. propier quod ceteri quique Frontonianorum A. qui erant de secta Frontonis aemulati inuidi .i. indignantes cur A- quia et cet. Et ideo uocauerunt eum simiam oratorum. ueternosum uetus et graue. inmane A. magnum, temporum suorum A. in tempore suo. meritorumque praerogatiuam A. meritis suis prae aUorum meritis, exi- gentibus omnibus, praeferebantur. examinationi A. iudicio. recensendas A. legendas. 30 perquam A. ualde. haesitabundos A. dubios. deinceps quoniam maximam laudem et famam 10. fauere se debere. 13. supra. 14. si om. supra, panagerico. 15. componit. 18; relictis. 30; praeferebatur. legendas a« relegendas ? 31. hesitabundos. E 2 28 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. prius s. in paiwgmco consecutus est, nunc deinceps dubium est an tantam famam con- sequi possit ex hoc libro epistolarum. genuinum .i. naturalem. molarem molares dentes sunt illi interiores quibus teritur cibus. et notat hie per hanc dictionera/jffnV morem inuidorum qui cum detrahunt aliis dentes molares simul conterunt. actutum A. cite. Sydonius Agricolae sue salutem et suam benedictionem. 5 I 2. Saepenumero A. multo/iens. popularis fama apud populum. In quantum quia oportet epistolam breuem esse, laudans in te .s. animi nobilitatem quia talis principis cupis scire mores et habitus, minus familiariter .i. maxime extraneis qui non sunt de familia eius. dote .i. munere. ut laudibus sic lege literam ut inuidia ne .i. etiam regni X. in regno maiorum non defraudet aliquid et non possit aliquid minuere et detrahere laudibus 10 eorum. exacta .i. magno et perfecto. ceruix .i. coUum eius breue non est nee contrac- tum ut caput adhaerens sit humeris. et est ceruix illud ubi conueniunt occipud et coUum. orbes .i. ocellos. et nota quod hie non describitur uir femineae pulcritudinis sed uir uiribus plenus et cingulo militiae aptissimus et uir robustus. cilia oculorum. flectantur digitis trahantur. kgulae legulae aurium sunt tenues et moUes carniculae 15 quae sub auribus pendent. Jlagellis .i. cirris quae recte dicuntur ' loc' incuruus .i. subcuruus .i. non nimis longus. non obesi .i. nimis crassi. succulenti A. pleni succo .i. aliquantulum de natura crassi. recedente aluo quia circa uentrem gracilis erat et circa pectus spissus. tuberosum A. grossum et durum, musculis musculos appellat camem illam quae utrimque protuberat. internodia A. genua, mascula A. uirilia et grossa. 20 poplitum poplites dicuntur ' hamrae.' crura nota differentiam inter crus et femur. Quoniam femur a genibus est supra, crus uero a genibus est infra, suris suras ap- pellat illud grossum carnis quod protuberat in tibiis. antelucanos A. matutinos. quam- quam sit sermo secretus hoc est interpositio et hoc silentio dicit. secretus nobis duobus .s. Sidonio et Agricolae. pro consuetudine potius quam ratione hoc dicit propter haeresim arria- 25 nam quam Got^i celebrabant. Et iste Theodoricus Christianus erat. sellam A. sedem. armiger A. miles. Timebat enim sibi quoniam tirannus erat. pellitorum a pellibus ferinis quibus induebantur ut T^eodoricum si opus esset defenderent. proforibus A. extra fores. exclusa hoc tractum est a ueteri testamento. In tabernaculo enim erant duo loca diuisa a se per uelum quoddam ductum ex transuerso tabernaca//' s. sancta sanctorum et 30 sancta. In Sanctis sanctorum erat altare t/^ymiamatis et area foederis et propitiatorium. I. accedere Ad quem locum non licebat Aaron ascendere nisi semel in anno in die propitiationis. In Sanctis autem quae et dicebantur cancella erat altare holocaustorum ubi cotidie sacrificabant. Ista autem pars tabernaculi in qua stabant soli leuitae dicebatur can- cellum propter uelum ductum ex transuerso tabernaculi. Nam cancellare est lineam 35 ex transuerso ducere. Vnde cancellarius qui male scripta huiusmodi linia dampnat et inde dicitur cancellatis manibus .i. in modum crucis impositis. Isti igitur pelliti non I. panagerico, 2. genuinum i. naturalem] sc. qui cum homine nascitur [Schol. Pers. I. lis)- 3- figerit. 6. multociens. 14. apt' ssim' A. c. aptus ««/ aptissimus. 25. Sidonio et Agricolae om. quam fo.] Cod. Sidonii Laud. 104 haiet potius quam pro ratione. goti. 28. teodoricum. 30. tabema. 31. timiamatis. propiciatorium. 34. pars tat. ex trans- uerso tab. 36. lima. GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 39 erant intra uela sed extra in cancellis .i. non erant in ilia domo in qua erat rex sed in proxima propter eorum murmur, tractabitur A. dignum dilatione. expedietur A. dignum ut statim tractetur. soUo A. sede. itabulh ut uideat equos. neruo s. arcus. loro A. freni. thecatum A. in t/>eca i. in repositione i. in forello. spicula A. sagittam. implet A. cAordam ponit in illorum conatis capitibus. admonet A. quaerit. si ab quasi 5 dicat, Quoniam forte contigit sed raro quod ipse uidens feram aliquam alonge fallitur .s. ignorans an sit ceruus an cerua et liuiusmodi. sed ictus eius destinantis A. trahentis numqnam fallitur A frustratur. profestis A. procul a festis. priuato priuatum con- uiuium est non regis sed inferiorum. cedentibus A. plicantibus prae nimio honere argenti. suspiriosus prae labore et pondere sciforum. toreumatum toreuma est lectus tornatilis et 10 tamen hie ponitur pro uestibus quae super lectum sternuntur. peripetasmatum A. corti- narum a peri quod est circum quia circum domum uel lectum ducuntur. Et sunt uela a circumducendo dicta eo quod per funes circumducantur per ambitum domus. peri enim circum petasma uelum. conchiliata A. rubricata. Quoniam in concha latet piscis qui dicitur murex ex cuius sanguine fit rubra uestis. bissinum recte dicitur 'cheinsil,' et 15 est uestis tenuissima et albissima. paterae i. scifi. habundantiam Gallicanam. Quoniam Galli parce comedunt et non ultra modum. Italam ubi cito comedunt uel cito seruientes aunt fercula portantes. publicam A. multos seruientes. priuatam. Quoniam quidam seruiebant de coquina et alii de penu non intermiscue. de luxu sabbatario quoniam in sabbatis illi tenebant et celebrabant maxima festa ut nunc ludaei. secundas 20 .1. ' dez ' fastidit A. taediat .i. indignatur. facere secundas A. habere, tesseras deceptorias, et etiam indignatur timere secundas aduersarii. sine colludio coUudiura dicitur a con .i. simul et ludo. bilis A. ira. recrudescit A. iterum fit cruda uel crudelis relicto ludo. pulsantes ostium s. ut possint intrare ad regem, ut possint negotia sua et causas pertractare. submo- uentes cum uirgis. ambitus ambientes uel ambitiosi. concubiae Prima uigilia noctis2 5 Fol. 143*. fax appellatur, secunda concubium uel conticinium, tertia nox intempesta, quarta galli cantus sine gallicinium, quinta antelucanum. sane A. certe. intromittuntur ad cenam regiam. ydraulica i. musica ab ydor quod est aqua, unde ydraulia .i. organum, ydor enim aqua, aule cannulae. Aqua enim multum iuuat organum, quod in ydraulia potest uideri. unde musa dicitur quasi moysa. Moys enim aqua. Vnde Moyses dicitur 30 aquaticus quia de aqua fuit sublatus. subfonasco r. dicitur ' suschant ' a sub et fonos quod est sonus. achroama r. ' surchant ' i. altum et melodum. Tria enim sunt genera artis musicae. s. C/&romaticum diatonicum et enharmonicum. Quorum moUissimum est cAro- maticum. lyristes a lira, churaules qui ducit c^oream. mesochorus qui de medio c^oro ceteros ad cantandum inuitat. Jidibus A. cAordis. gaxae sunt diuitiae, sed hie ponitur 35 pro militibus. I. infra. 4. teca. forello] forellus uagina Du Cange. 5. cordam. conatis i. q. furcatis. q. d. 6. fallatur. 8. profestis] Paul. Viae. Profesti dies procul a religione numinis diuini. 9. reg. 10. cifforum. 11. peri patasmatum. cortinarum] 'curtains.' 16. ciffi. 17. ytalam. 2i. indignatur. thessaras. 23. pulsa. 24. submo. 25. ambicientes. 32. r. »'. «. romanice. 33. cromaticiim. enermoniacum. 34. coraules. coream. inesogorus. coro. 35. cordis, gaze. 1.3- 30 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. Filimatio. oscitare proprium est desidiosorum os aperire. os citare enim est os aperire et dictum est ab otio. desiiioms X. ignauus .i. piger. Inde desidia et ignauia idem est quod pigritia siue segnities. Vnde segnis dicitur quasi sine igne. mussitat mussare .i. murmurare siue dubitare et inde mussitare frequentatiuum uerbum. suspicere A. sursum 5 aspicere. desficere deorsum aspicere. obiter .i. interim, antiquare .1. antiquum facere. priuikgium .i. priuata lex. jtertere dicuntur illi qui obmurmurant et tractum est a more dormientium. Qui cum firmiter dormiunt stertunt quod romanice dicitur 'Rute.' pernkiter .i. cito, antepenultima producta, et deriuatur a per et nitor, pernix pernicis ante penultima producta. correpta significat detrimentum a nece deriuatai sarcire .i. re- 10 parare et reiarcire .i. redintegrare. I ,. SyS". Gaudentio Sat. Macte ejto .i. aucte. Istam epistolam mittit Gaudentio. De quo locutus est in priore epistola ilium commendans quod ex plebeia familia factus sit summus magistratus et uituperans nobiles ignauos qui prae ignauia sunt absque honore. sic adolescentium. 15 Hie reddit rationem quare patres eorum castigabant. Videbant enim patres puerorum comparationem quamdam et similitudinem inter pannos textiles et eloquia puerorum. Quoniam sicut panni textiles post texturam facilius contrahuntur quam extendantur, sic facilius pueri a magnis reuocantur quam ad magna inui/antur et ideo patres eorum eos castigabant. declamatiunculaj A. causas. 20 5" Syd. Heronio. Secundum conuentionem A. secundum quod disposueramus domi. auspicor A. diuinare. Rodanusiae A. Lugduni. Quae sic uocatur quoniam supra Rodanum sita est. ueredorum ueredi sunt equi qui portant uel trahunt redam. Veredarii autem sunt magistri redarum, et tamen unum saepissime ponitur pro altero. silex A. rupis. Inde silicernus .i. curuus a 25 cernendo terram. fornix idem est quod testudo arcuata siue criptica a cripta. tae quod est proprie ' crufte.' commessaVtter ad mensam. Phaetontiadas accusatiuus Graecus ponitur pro Phaelontiades et sunt Phaetontiades sorores Phaetontis. Quae flentes pro lapsu fratris a caelo membra eius coUegerunt a fluuio in quem cecidit et ibi mutatae sunt in arbores. commenticias A. fictas etfabulosas a commentor. taris quod est componere. uluosum. Vlua 30 dicitur herba quaedam quae recte uocatur ' chenapie.' acermsque nemoribus uestiebantur. Acemis .i. de acere arbore unde habetur haec acer et hoc acer, haec acer, dum stat 1. Filimatio J«V ZffiKfl'. 104. 4. sine igne. 5. frequentatiuum uerbum] .^liKV (TOi/s* A(Ki' Et inde amussis quod est perpendiculum caementariorum quo perpenditur maceriei aequalitas et dicitur amussis quasi sine dubitatione et amussim .i. indubitanter et inde Musio .i. fatuus. Quae quamquam ridenda uidentur, conspirant cum Paulo Diac. j. «. Amussim regulariter, tractutn a regula ad quam aliquid exaequatur quae amussis dicitur. Quidam amussim dicunt esse non tacite, quod muttire interdum dicitur loqui. 18. extendantur. 19. inuitentur. 22. con- luentionem ««/^i7 /i»j;V«r commune consilium. 25. siWcemxii] Fulg. Exp. Serm. Antiq. 560 silicemios dici uoluerunt senes iam incuruos quasi iam sepulchrorum suorum silices cementes. GL OSS A E IN SI DON I VM. 3 1 Crescendo in uiriditate, hoc acer huius aceris ipsa excisa. Vnde uersus auctoris Vile fuistis acer. scirfis enodis .i. iuncis sine nodis. dexterior A. melior. Sicut enim a sinistra dicitur sinisterior pars .i. deterior ita a dextra pars dexterior .i. melior. discerptiu .i. separatus et quandoque ponitur discerpere pro dilaniare. Vnde dicitur Poenis discerpitur iste. pulte puis pultis recte dicitur ' puz ' sed hie ponitur pro cloaca quia tenax est. lln- 5 trlum A. scapharum. glut'mo hoc glutinura .i. gluten .i. ' glu ' sed hie ponitur pro cloaca. glarea glarea .i. lutum illud tenax quod sub tmarinis fluuiis latet. Sed tamen proprie ponitur pro lapillis harenosis in aquis iacentibus. cisterna defaecabilii sine faece. Jons irriguus ,i. currens. puteui illimis sine limo. alternante ' entrecaniant.' Quoniam qui febricitat modo calores patitur modo frigora. alternante A. ' entrecangant ' unde sequi- 10 tur ne spiritu aeris uenenatis flatibus inebriato et modo calores alternante modo Jrigora ua- poratum corpus inficiatur. uaporatum A. calidum uel tepidum. thermos thermae sunt loca calida ad balneandum. naumachium\ naumachiant dicebatur locus publicus ubi erant aquae turbidae pluuiis congregatae. Et dicitur naumachia a naue et machia quod est pugna. membris male fortibus A. debilibus. explosum languorem A. extra coUisum uel 15 percussum. Complodere .i. simul collidere. Vnde Complosis manibus .i. simul collisis uel percussis. Diplodere idem, unde uersus Nam diplosa sonat quantum uesica pepedit. faux- illum A. parum a paulo. paxillum paxillus a palo .i. sude .i. ' pel.' exarabantur scribeban- tur. fescenn'mus A. cz.'o.tvs. macellum A. 'mazazerie,' Inde macellarius .i. 'mazerre' a mactando sic dictus. talassia. Talassja sunt maria. Talassa enim Graece Latine dicitur 20 mare. Inde bitalassum .i. duplex mare, ubi duo ,s. maria concurrunt .i. ubi quaedam terra se extendit in mare ita ut acutum terrae illius mare habeat ex utraque parte sui, Vnde dicitur quod Paulus apostolus naufragatus est in bitalasso .s. acumine ,/. truilleries terrae sic extensae in mare, Inde talassia .i. loca maritima. inter scurrilitates hystrionum A. lenocinium lecatorum. totus actionum seriarum A. ' discretariun.' Tnde dicitur Serio25 agit et intendit .i. discrete. Idem est seriatim aduerbium. palmata est uestis quaedam nobilium quae dabatur alicui ob aliquam palmam .i. uictoriam quam fecerat. ciclas cicladis .i. ' ciclatun.' pronuba est ilia quae cum noua nupta ad domum nubentis domini uenit, paranimphus est ille qui cum nubente marito ad domura uenit sicut pronuba cum nupta. inglor'ms A. ignobilis .i. sine gloria, molimina A. machinamenta a molior . liris. 30 Ii 6. Sydonius Eutropio salutem. domestici (sic) A. familiaris. Vnde dicuntur domestici illi qui in intima domo nutriun- tur et comedunt. capessenda A. frequenter capienda. munia A. officia et munera non a manu dicta sed a munio. trabeatis trabea quaedam uestis est pretiosa quasi ultra alias uestes beans et pacificans, iuuenta A. iuuentus. subulci. Sicut dicuntur bubulci qui 35 custodiunt boues, sic dicuntur subulci qui custodiunt sues et porcos. runcantes. Run- I. auctoris Quid. Am. I. 71. 28. 2. cirpis enodis. iunctis. 4. penis discerpitur iste] non repferi. 12. termas terme ttulgo legitur formas. 16, conplosis manibus Petron. S. 18 etiyj. 17. uersus /Ton 6". /. 8. 46 «^2 pepedi. 19. fecenninus. 20. talassa. 25. lecatorum /. e. parasitorum. 32, ima. 33. cupienda. 34. Isid. Orig. XIX. 24.8. 36. sues et boues porcos. runca. 3'^ GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. care est aliquam herbam nociuam euellere. Sicut auencare est propria auenas extirpare et ponitur pro euellere. curuus X. inclinus. populari deuastare. cernuus pronus uel humilis. expergiscere expcrgiscor gisceris .i. ' aueiller ' uel ' ebruscer.' eneruh .i. sine neruis uel sine uiribus. marcUus a marceo ces. effetis .i. sine fetu .i. inutilibus ad proelia. ligone quod romanice dicitur ' picois.' musta noiia uina. uinetis A. locis ubi crfescunt uineae. 5 Vnde dicitur multiplicatis tibi spumabunt musta uinetis. mulctram. Haec mulctra uas in uel sapor quo mulgetur. olida olentia a uerbo oleo les. Vnde dicitur Iste cibus bene olet. caula ' faude ' .i. ouile. pinguis pastor .i. propter pinguia pascua et pinguia armenta. faecu- lento com. X. pleno faece. Inde faeculentia. mauis ut aiunt homines. Epicuri genitiui Fol. i44'>. casus, dogmatibus copulari uel implicari. testor maiores X. duco in testimonium, huic 10 me noxae non esse confinem et non inputabitur mihi culpa haec. Angit X. ' Destreint ' Inde angor ' Destresce.' quercr X. conqueror, non insultatorie X. ex affectu reprehendendi. Vel insul. X. derisorie. Vnde insultare est deridere. ludi- brium X. ridiculum sine deliramentum. Vnde dicitur Ad poenae ludibrium .i. derisum. 15 miseraremur. Misereri superiorum est quando miseriam habent cum aliquo. Miserari autem omnium est quando .s. aliquis de aliquo quandam habet miseriam et doloris conpassionem. Et construitur transitiue cum acrusatiuo casu. popularitas X. adulatio. Vnde dicitur praefecturam primam gubernauit cum magna popularitate. populatione X. deuastatione dictum a populor laris. successuros. Timebat enim ne propter aes alienum 20 remoueretur a praefectura et ei substitueretur aliquis fortis et nobilis. aemulabatur X. inuidebat. uallatus circumdatus quoniam uallum romanice dicitur 'balie.' destinatus X. missus, interceptas lltteras X. extortas et raptas a scriptore ubi eas scripsit uel ubi eas ab Aruando dictatas legit. Intercipere uero proprie interrecipere ut Interceptus aquis. peri- machiam circumpugnationem et machinamenta acrusatorum. Peri circum, machia2^ pugna. Vnde monomachia .i. singularis pugna. occulere celare. in actionibus repetun- darum. Actio repetundarum est propria appellatio cuiusdam actionis quam intendere potest quis aduersus ilium qui aliena rapuit et possidet. subdolis X. dolosis. Vnde dicitur Nihil loquamur subdolum .i. dolosum. bullas. Bullae autem sunt quando gutta pluuiae cadit in aliquam aquam et facit aquam inferiorem resilire, et sunt plen«e aeris 30 et uacuae et inanes. crepantes X. sonantes quoniam cum franguntur sonant, serica X. ' seie.' trapezitarum Trapez;tae sunt monetarii sine canibiatores. inuolucra .i. ludicra sicut anulos monilia et cetera huiusmodi quia inuoluuntur in saccis nee semper ex- ponuntur emptoribus ne deturpentur pluuia et uento et alia intemperie. Inuotucrum uero proprie est 'trusse.' pumicatus X. planatus leuigatus cum pumice, punicatus 335 6. spumabant u in a mutaia. 13. I. 7. titulus deest. 15. Ad pene ludibrinm. 18. acusatiuo. 21. emulabatur. 24. arueno. Interceptus aquis] .JtoA 7'/^«i. /A". 509. 25. acusatorum. 26. oculere. 29. Nihil loquamur subdolum.] ex hymiw Lux ecce surgit aurea, Breuiar. Rom. Part. Aesi. Per. V. Ad laudcs, quern locum indicauit mihi amicus A. Robertson. 31. cum »;«. 3'. Trapezetarum. trapezete. GLOSS AE IN SIDONIVM. 33 puniceo colore .i. rubeo. semipullati .i. seminigri. puUus la lum idem est quod niger. concreti .i. non tonsis capillis. Sed concretus est proprie coaceruatus uel coniunctus. Inde concretio .i. conmassatio .i. in unam massam conpositio. Concitato A. citato. coUegis A. sociis. Collega enim est uicinus uel socius. paenitudo .i. poenitentia. fascibus honoribus. exauctoratus spoliatus .i. extra auctoritatem positus. folitum .i. leuigatum 5 uel planatum. addictus duplicem habet significationem. Dicitur enim addictus .i. coactus. Vnde Horatius (Epp. I. 1. 14) Nullius addictus iurare in uerba magistri. Dicitur etiam addictus adiudicatus. Vnde Addictus est morti (Cic. de Off. III. 10. 45). accu- ratus est ille qui maximam curam habet de se ut bene uestiatur et pulcre. delibutum unctum perfusum. ergastulum .s. locus ubi damnati stabant ad laborandum. muktatus 10 punitus. Vnde multatus capite dicitur, quoniam multa est poena, deuenustatus detur- patus. nausea est appetitus uomendi. unco .i. ' Croc' Vnde uncinum pomorum et Cum unco trahebatur. carnifices tortores qui praesunt reis puniendis. Augusti dicebantur antiquitus omnes Imperatores. notas inustas cauterio inustas. Cauterium autem est ferrum calidum quo fit nota aliqua in damnatis. 1 5 I. 8. Sydonius Candidiano Sato. Exprobrare A. 'repruuer.' uerna seruiens uel cliens uel seruus uel uernaculus. Padano cuHce. Candidianus cum in municipio esset Rauennae cotidie sero et mane audiuit ranas garrientes in palude circa illud castellum et culices. culex autem est ilia musca quae dispergit boues eos pungendo et dicitur alio nomine oestrum, domicilia .i. 20 domus. Vel domicilia .i. cilicia domus quod romanice est ' seuerunde.' territorium dicitur praedia omnia quae circa aliquod municipium est. dote .i. dotalicio. I. g. Sydonius Heronio. £uentilatas opes A. e-x.pens?i.s. laribus A. domihvs. comiter A. ' cmteisement' Vnde comis A. ' curteis.' Vnde uersus prouerbialis Came canore comis me fallit femina comis. 2 5 aenigmata A. obscura dicta, schemata A. figuras. Commata membra slue distinctiones. Quia tria sunt cola, comma, periodus. Periodus est quando finitur uersus. Comma quando suspensiua est oratio per metrum. Cola quando .s. oratio profertur cum distinctionibus, pu«ctis .s. interpositis. mecanemata. Sciuit cit,6arizare cum digitis et simphonizare et alia per musica instrumenta. cunctatio mora. Vnde cumrtanter .i. morose et incunctanter .i. 30 sine mora, fastigatissimi A. altissimi et primates a fastigio dicti. seposita praerogatiua partis armatae seposita .i. seorsum posita praerogatiua .1. ' eslitte ' .i. exceptis militibus 4. sotiis. sotius. penitudo. penitentia. 6. dupplicem. 8. acuratus. lo. Prae- cedunt in codice haec Ergastulum Ergas labor iinde quae omisi tamquam nimis inscita. damp- nato. dampnati. ii. pena. 13. unccinum. 15. dampnatis. 21. Cf. Roquefort Glossaire de la Langue Romane. 'Seueronde, seuerons, seuerounde, subgronde: La partie in- ftrieure d'une couverture de maison : celle qui est en saillie sur la rue, pour jeter les eanx pluviales horsdumur.' 26. scemata. comata. 27. coma. 29. puctis. 30. Porf instrumenta ffl^i/zVa sunt haec Mecaneuraa dicitur ab artibus mecanicis et neuma quod est cantus dulcis. Alii dicunt quod mecaneumata sunt solfationes cf. Du Cange Solfizare notas musicales canere. [I 5] 34 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. imperatoris. gtnii. Genius est deus naturae qui praeest nascentibus. Vnde genialis .i. naturalis. succinctius fabor J. breuiter. sera .i. tarda. Sera ae obstaculum cum quo serantur ostia. Hoc serum .i. ' wege.' Vnde caseus dicitur quasi carens sero. illicet .i. ilico. fastis fasti sunt libri annales. Vt lialendaria at in quibus facta nobilium scribe- bantur. Aliquando accipiuntur fasti pro lionoribus. carminantem cantantem carmina. 5 seria .i. utilia. serietas utilitas. Vnde in eadem epistola dicitur Reditum est in publicam serietatem. rostra. Rostra nauium hostium deuictorum in foro ponebantur publico ubi praetores ius dicebant. contionante .i. loquente et recitante in contione. lati claui. Clauuj est quoddam genus pallii ex purpura facti et est latum et magnum. Quo indue- bantur nobiles. quisquilias .i. turpe carmen meum. Quoniam quisquiliae sunt sordes et 10 rudera .i. purgamenta quae a domo eiciuntur. Clios Musa. phalerae proprie sunt orna- menta equorum et hie ponitur pro coloribus rhetoricis et fiosculis. epitaphistarum .i. eorum qui scribunt epitaphia supra mortuos. Epitaphium uero dicitur super sepulcrum ab epi supra et taphos sepulcrum. neniis .i. cantibus qui cantabantur supra mortuos. J jjj Sydonius Campaniano Salutem. 15 Accepi per -praefectum. Campanianus iste quaestor erat a senatu Romae constitutus .s. ut senatui in adquirenda annona tempore famis seruiret. sane certe. raptim cito. Vnde uersus Nam data raptim etc. I. II. Montio. Petis_. Iste Montius rogauit Sydonium ut ei mitteret quandam inuectionem quam 20 fecisse dicebatur de Paeonio qui plebeius erat genere et ad honores per scelera sua et Fol. 144''. factiones ajcenderat. Quia ut filiam suam nobili uiro daret dedit cum ea infinitam pecuniam. Qui etiam semel cum imperator mortuus esset et esset regnum sine domino sua auctoritate inuasit Gallos regendos. disertissime sapientissime. Vnde disertus sapiens. perperam malum et iniquum uel fraudulenter. themati materiae. Calaber Horatius. 25 nuditate. lUe nude loquitur qui de rebus objcenis loquitur. Objcenum autem dicitur a caeno quod est lutum. Vnde objcenius .i. foedius. capessendo A. cupiendo. factione coniuratione in malum uel deceptione. fascibus honoribus. interregnum. Vna est dictio et est inter regnum .s. illud spatium quod est post mortem praecedentis regis et ante electionem futuri. numerariorum. Numerarii sunt, sine nummularii, qui numerant publi- 30 cum nummum. codicillis. Codicillos hie appellat epistolas in quibus solebant scribere Romani aliquibus gentibus ut hunc siue ilium reciperent imperatorem uel praefectum uel in aliquem alium magistratum. tribunal sedes iudicis. uitricus dicitur qui habet matrem alterius in uxorem. Vnde uersus Vitricus et gladiis et acuta dimicat hasta. prae- conia .i. laudes. Vnde praeconor naris .i. commendare. postridie aduerbium .i. post 35 triduum. edulium .i. prandium ab edendo. Caesaris. Omnes principes antiquitus dice- 8. concionante. 9. clauum. 12. rethoricis. 14. cantibuftantur. 15. Campaniano sic cod. Laud. 18. Nam data raptim] Non rcpperi, 21. peonio. 23. accenderat. 23. domina. 25. temati. 26. obcenis et sic semper. 33. uictricus. 34. uersus] Quid. Rem. 27 ubi dimicet Victricus. preconia. 36. Cesaris. GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 35 bantur Caesares. cachinnus .i. cum risu derisio. stipadium a stipe pandenda uel a sti- paiido dicitur. Est enim tabula rotunda super quam fercula panduntur uice stipis. decernas .i. indices, simultatibus .i. latentibus odiis. exertum .i. extractum. Vnde mucro exertus. Est autem exero ris idem quod extendo unde dicitur Ingessit se super exertam ceruicem .1. extensara. presius .i. coactus. conglobatorum in congerie circumpositorum 5 et dicitur a globo quod est congeries uel aceruus uel strues uel agger unde aggero ras. II- ^' Hecdicio. Duo nunc. Hanc epistolam scribit Sidonius Hecdicio, fratri uxoris Sydonii, fortis- simo .s. militi, inuitans eum ut in Aruerniam redeat ad expugnandum et expellendum Seronatum crudelissimum tirannum qui Aruerniam depopulabatur cum eam regere 10 deberet. Seronatus proprium nomen est et dicitur Seronatus per antifrasim quasi nimis cito natus quia tirannus numquam deberet nasci. propinare est proprie potum afFerre uel ministrare. ex asse perfecte. dtssimulati. Quia mos est tirannorum antequam habeant honores aliquos simulare se esse simplices et iustos. Cum autem ad honores peruenerint statim ostendunt sub qua pelle prius latuerunt. per dies .i. De die in diem et magis et 15 magis. seruiliter .\. uiliter .i. citra honestum modum. addicit iudicat. ructat ' ruter ' romanice dicitur. Inde ructus tus tui. Vnde dicitur Ructu uesano. Eructare uero pro- ducere. Vnde Eructauit cor m. u. bon. apicibus litteris .i. eleraentis primis. Et dicitur apex quod superscribitur litterae uel summitas cuiuslibet litterae. comparauit emit. numerarii sunt qui publicum nummum recipiunt et in scripta redigunt quid acceperint. 20 II. i. Sydonius Domido suo sat. Kuri in rure. causarU conquereris. decedit .i. cedit .i. dat ei locum, ponitur tamen decedere pro mori uel pro migrare ab hoc saeculo. axem icithicum .i. polun septem- trionalem. squalet .1. durescit. Squama est illud uillosum et durum quo tegitur piscis. hiulcis .i. apertis ab h«ando. carbaso .i. uelo .i. lineo panno. Quia carbasa sunt ex lino. 25 hombice \. ueste serica, Quoniam bomb« est uermis qui sericum emittit. endromidatus uestitus pellibus siue pellicea grossa ex ouibus facta, auenter id est auide ab aueo aues quod est cupere. Inde auidus quod est cupidus uel improbus. caedua dicitur ilia silua quae si caedatur cito succrescit alia, strues lignorum est fasciculus simul ligatus. imbricarentur imbrices sunt stillicidia in quibus aqua imbrium recipitur, et concaua sunt. 30 lacunar est tilla summitas domus. lubrici pugiles .i. a?-61et«e qui inunguunt se oleo ut facilius elabi possint a manibus oppugnantium. palaestritae .i. luctantes. Quoniam pakestra est lucta. gimnasiarchae dicuntur magistri gimnasii .i. sc^olae pal«estricae. I. cesares. stipadium] sic etiam in Laud. 104 scriptum est a stipe uel a stipando dicitur pandenda. ^. rsmcro eyatiivs etiam Stat. Theb. X. i^i2 reperittir. 9. aruenniam. 10. sere- natum. aruenniam. 13. dissimilati. 18. Eructauit cor. m. u. bon. Psalm. XLIV. i. 19. comparauit w«»Z(J comparat. 21. II. 2. Domicio. 25. hyando. lineo. 26. bombex. endromedatus. 29. Cf. Dig. L. 16. 30 Silua caedua est, ut quidam putant, quae in hoc habetur, ut caederetur. Seruius eam esse quae succisa rursus ex stirpibus aut radicibus renascitur. 3 1 . i-illa] Notandus hie usus pronominis, ubi nos dicimus ' so and so ' uel ' one,' ut ex conpluribus locis Diges- torum ostendit H. I. Rohy, Introduction to Justinian's Digest, p. 145. allete. 32. palestrite. F 2 ^e GLOSS A E IN SIDONIVM. genuino conchyUo .i. naturali rubore. tugurria .i. domus pastorutn. mafalia sunt domus paruae mercatorum dictae a manu et palo. Differentia inter pilam et columnam. columna fit ex uno solo lapide uel ligno, pila ex raultis lignis uel lapidibus simul appositis. Vnde dicitur pila pontis et monasterii. Columna uero medius lapis in fenestra supportans superluminare. canales sunt ubi aquae currunt in plumbis. Haec iuba .i. ' creste ' et 5 proprie dicitur equorum. collirium dicitur a lirin Graece quod est uarium Latine. Inde coUirium quasi ex pluribus commixtum. extimus .i. extremus. appendkium .1. 'Ap- pentiz.' animatus .i. ' espris.' fuligo ' soth.' camino .i. ' chemenee.' abstemius abstinens a uino. Vnde temulentus quasi plenus temeto .i. uino. cubkulartus ' cham- berlene.' dormitare frequenter dormire. dormire uero notat magnum somnum. uolupe 10 j. uoluptuose. Vel uolupedales ckadae .i. 'grisilim.' Quia uolant circa pedes. Sicut nudipedalej homines quia nudis incedunt pedibus. oscines corui quia nimis clamando os aperiunt. philomela ' Russenole.' Prognen hirundinem quia mutata erat in hirundinem. minurientem .i. uocem minutim proferentem, armentalem camoenam .i. ' frestel.' Et sunt foramina ilia sic proportionaliter facta ut amoene canat. insomnes uigiles. titiri pastores 15 a Titiro Virgiliano pastore. greges t'mnibulatos A. sonantes cum tintinnabulis. per depasta buceta .i. per pinguem pasturam quoniam ibi pascuntur boues. Quia cues de nocte pascuntur in loco ubi in die boues pascebantur. Lenocinabuntur .i. exercebunt lenocinium .i. libidinem. Sed in hoc loco dicitur jopori tuo lenocinabuntur .i. allicient te sopori. Quoniam lenones romanice sunt ' amacheurs.' uulgare publicare. tilia .i. 20 quoddam genus arboris quod romanice dicitur 'teil.' alluuio \. latens aquae incre- mentum. humectare X. facere humidum. coalescit coagulat. algidij frigidis. litoribus algosis .i. lutosis. Quoniam alga est quod mare eicit et in mare crescit. turgescit .i. tumescit. salebratim .\. saltuatim. Quoniam salebrae sunt loca aspera et saxosa. per cola subterranea .i. per meatus, abdomen minis .i. pinguedo. lemborum .i. scapharum. 25 lubrici scirporum cirri cirrus Romanice ' loc' lubrici ex aqua, uluarum quaedam herbae sunt quae in uiuariis super enatant. quas si detrudas in aquas statim resurget sicca. salicum glaucarum quia glaucum colorem habent .i. pallidum, naualibui giris .i. circui- Fol. 145". tionibus. Scrupulus dicitur esse in quaestionibus difficilibus. Dicitur etiam scrupulus lapis qui calcantibus molestiam infert. Inde dicitur scrupulosus animus .i. molestus. Inde 30 scrupulosa res aspera et difficilis. 11.5- Labirintum .1. domus Daedali. 7. appenduium\ sed codices Sidonii habent appendix, quamquam appendicium reperitur apud Hieronymum. 10. sompnum. 11. uel uolupedales] Videtur esse coniectura glossatoris . 1 2. Nudipedalia uocabulum Tertulliani et Hieronymi, Fucnint sacra nudis pedibus facta ut phiuia eliceretur. Petron. 44. Antea stolatae ibant nudis pedibus in cliuum . . . et louem aquam exorabant. Itaque statim urceatim plouebat ; aut tunc aut numquam : et oranes redibant udi tamquam mures. 12. Oscines] Varro L. L. VI. 76 Oscines quae ore faciunt auspicium. 13. philomena. prognem. 14. camenara. 15. amene. insompnes. 22. Coaggulat. 23. Algoso litore legitur ap. Auson. Epist. VII. 2. 43. littoribus. in mare crescit] Vnde hoc sumpsit ? Ipse inmsLTi dicturus erat. 26. cirponim. lubrici. 11.7. 11,8. GLOSSA£ IN SIDONIVM. 37 Ex lolido .i. ex toto. luithium dicitur quasi iuris static. Vispiliones. Quidam dicunt esse differentiara inter uispiliones .i. latrones qui ui spoliant et uispillones qui mortuos ad tumulandum 5 deportant, sed unum trahitur ab alio .i. romanice ' ribauz.' sandapila .i. feretrum. Vnde sandapilarii portantes feretrum. libitina .i. feretrum, per contrarium sic dictum quia minime libeat. nen'tam A. cantum supra mortuos. Prensitare .i. prendere. decimam mum trieteridem A. xxx annum. Quoniam uteris est annus. Inde tri^teris .i. spatium trium annorum. 10 II. 9. Sidonius Dionisio Sat. Quaeris interrogas. prodere propalare. destinatis A. missis, exploratores A. ' espies.' aucupari A. aues capere. pastoria diuerticula A. locus ubi pastores diuertebantur propter pluuiam. culina A. coquina. lancem A. libram uel discum. catastropharum cata iuxta strophos conuersio. Inde catastropha dicitur spi6aera quae uersatur in manibus. com- 15 petitiones A. interpellationes. tesserarum A. talorum. Inde tesserarii A. magistri talonim. affatim A. habunde. pluteos A. ' karoles ' supra quos scribunt clerici. machaera gladius longus ex una tantum parte acutus. Inde archymachyrus uir habens potestatem faciendi iuris. clepsydra A. horologium aquaticum dictum a clepo pis quod est furari. iuruknta caro A. caro elixa, a iure .s. in quo caro decoquitur. lus autem plures habet significa- 20 tiones. Dicitur enim ius necessitudinis .i. sanguinis. Vnde Iste iure necessitudinis .i. consanguinitatis contingit mihi. (Dig. I. i. 12.) Locus etiam in quo ius redditur (Dig. I. I. 11) dicitur ius. Vnde Confess! in iure pro conuictis habentur. Ius etiam dicitur potestas. (Dig. XXVI. i. i, Inst. I. 13. 1.) Ut cum dicitur Iste est sui iuris. Ius quoque dicitur instrumentum uel forma petendi. Vt Actio est ius per se quaerendias quod sibi debetur .i. forma uel instrumentum quo quisque quod suum est petit. (Dig. XLIV. 7. 51.) Ius quoque dicitur iuris rigor. Vt ibi Inter ius et aequitatem etc. Ius praeterea dicitur cibus delicatior quem nos uulgariter dicimus salsamentum uel condimentura. Vnde Terentius Panem atrum in iure hesterno deuorauit. Vnde uersus Vt facias ofFas in iure meo tibi do fas. Nam et aqua crassior in qua carnes sunt 30 elixae non simpliciter ius sed ius carnium dicitur. Ius quoque dicitur meritorium. Sicut habes in distinctione iustitiae. Vnde lustitia est constans et perpetua uoluntas 4. lusticium. 7. Sandapili. 9. triateridem. teris. triateris. 11. Dionisio] Cci^. Zaa^. Donidio. satt. 15. s^h3.exzl\aperte uitiosainterpretatio. 17- machaera] /«';/. Orz^j". XF7//. 6. 2. 18. Archimacherus magister coquinae afferttir a Du Cangio ex reg. cod. Paris. 7679. Addit codex Sed saepissime ponitur pro senescallo et liic et in benefy. At nihil ap. Senecam de archimcuhiro, sed uidetur respicere locum de Benef. V. 24. 19. clepsedra. 1%. ius per se quaerendi] immo persequendi ut ex Inst. IV. 6. i, Dig. XLIV. 7.51 ostendit mihi T. E. Holland, cut has locos omnes ex Inst, et Dig. debeo. 29. Terentius] Eun. V. 4. 1 7 Quo pacto ex iure hesterno panem atrum uorent tibi BemHnus habet deuorent teste Vmpfenbachio. 38 GLOSS A E IN SIDONIVM. ius suurn cuique tribucns .i. meritum. (Dig. I. i. lo.) paulisper A. parumper. marcida X. ' flestrie.' Vnde hie dicitur Torpore meridiano paulisper equitabamus quo facilius pectora marcida cibis cenatori'Oe fami exacueremus, asseclarum .i. famulorum .1. uernu- lorum. Dicitur enim uernulus et uernula. stridere .i. ' Crustre.' quamprimum .1. cito. II. 10. 5 Fsque quaque .i. perfecte. postquam ab alterutro discessimus ego a te et tu a me. pronuba. Pronuba est ilia quae cum noua nupta domum uiri nupti petit ut earn custodiat et ei seruiat. stupula romanice 'stuble.' culmus .i. 'caume' .i. stipula. bractea. Bractea est lamina spissa auri. Vnde habetur in hymno quodam quod tres magi optulerunt domino tus et mirram et bracteam. prasinum uiride quod romanice dicitur ' prasine.' lo Vnde uitrum prasinum (u. 15). esseda dorum uehicula sunt, moderator dicitur magister redae. helciariorum \. monachorum. Vnde hie dictum Curuorum chorus helciariorum (u. 25). amnicum celeuma. Celeuma dicitur cantus nauticus. oppido .i. ualde. meminens X, ' remembrant.' depretior aris .i. ' despreiser.' Vnde appretior est pretio emere. II. II. IS Discretione separatione a discerno nis quod est separare. Vnde dicitur Discernit Graecum a Latino. II. 12. II. 14. III. 3. Lembum X. scapham. II. 13. 20 Fascium X. honorum. uertiginem. Vertigo est in capite morbus quo uexatus putat domum circa se rotari. ariterius X. prius. cinnamomum romanice 'canele.' Tantalio. Tantalus secundum fabulam in aqua et inter poma est et cum uoluerit bibere efFugit aqua et cum prandere effugiunt poma. Igitur inter copiam perit. Et talis est poena auari. 25 lani X. ianuarii. Numae X. februarii quoniam ilium mensem addit Pompilius. w Quoniam tunc nincit et dicitur a nine. guides quoniam tunc ningit et dicitur a niue. nin- Semirutis a semi quod est dimidium et ruo is. inde/essim X, indesinenter. redhlbetur 30 .i. iterum habetur. 8. culmus] An culmis legit glossator pro eo quod habent MSS. tubis? g. hymno] de Natiuitate Domini Tom. VI. /. 251 ed. Pisaur. Poetarum Lat. Tus Deo, myrrham trodeten humando, Bracteas regi chryseas tulere. Sed et in hymno ap. Daniel Thes. Hymnologicum, p. 80 erf Tus myrrham et auri bracteas Larga obtulere munera. 10. thus. Prassinum. 11. prassi- num. 12. helchiariorum. 14. Deprecior. Apprecior. 22. cinnamomum] ;/«/^i? «c\i\zx&\non hahet quo referahtr. Verbum Platitinum est Rud. III. ^. zd. 25. elo- gium] aliunde inuectum est. 26. Elogium nobis. 30. sed non in homine. 33. manubiae] Isid. Orig. XVIII. 2. 8 Manubiae eo quod manibus detrahantur. Hae ct exuuiae ab exuendo dictae quia exuuntur. GLOSS AE IN SID ONI VM. 47 Quoniain cum quis Romanorum hostem deuincebat assumpsit illius uestes et arma et In signum uictoriae jMjpendit ilia in aliquo loco publico, et dicuntur manubiae quasi manu- uiae .i. exuuiae quae manibus capiebantur. [obsidere .i. ' Assegger ' .i. ' purser.'] amita A. soror patris. matertera .i. soror matris. V. 17. 5 Muhed'me a mulceo ces. psalmicenes canentes psalmos. torreo .i. ferueo calore. Vnde Feruida torruit aestas. palmitis arboris uineae. stifites. Stipitem hie appellat ipsius uineae arborem .i. robur quod in terra crescens supra sursum palos et laquearia hue et illuc disfenditur. Vel stipites hie appellat palos qui supra et deorsum uineam sustinent. torpore .i. marciditate uel pigritia. Vnde Torpescunt .i. pigrescunt. Hoc linteum X. 10 gausape uel manutergium. uillis .i. 'fi"enges.' honustum plenum ab honere, uel uillis quia gausape illud uillosum erat. troclea dicitur 'pulie' Romanice per quam facilius cAorda labitur et hoc gausape tamquam troclea erat circa quemdam baculum cuius baculi duo capita pendebant iuncta cuidam funi et duo capita ipsius gausapis consuta Fol. 147''. simul erant ut rotari posset gausape circa baculum ilium. Quale gausape in claustrisi5 relligiosorum inuenitur. ambio .i. cupio. V. 19. VI. I. Soluas A. dissoluas. Et soluere .i. resoluere. Vnde Horatius Soluitur acris hyemps. inquilinatu. Inquilinus est ille qui sub alio domos habet. Sed hie accipitur inquilinatus pro seruitute uel pro originali colono, quia iam dicet hunc seruum esse colonum quern 20 nunc dicit inquilinum. Et est originarius colonus qui ab origine colonariae condicioni est subiectus. Qui non potest a gleba remoueri inuitus nee se remouere inuito domino. tributario quoniam huiusmodi coloni domino sua tributa reddunt et annuum censum, qui et tributarii dicuntur. 25 Specula. Specula est aliquis altus locus a quo undique aspici possit. procul ambiguo A. procul dubio .i. certe. desudare A. laborare a sudore .s. quoniam qui laborat aliquando sudat prae labore, et desudare pro sudare. Vnde Ex eius tumba desudat oleum, primipilarem. Quoniam apostolicus primipilaris ad ilia quae ad Dominum perti- nent, reges autem uel alii potentes primipilares sunt ad ilia quae ad saeculum pertinent. 30 Et est primipilaris qui fert ante pugnantes primum pilum .i. telum uexilla deportans. apostolki autem uexilla crucis sunt insignia primipilaria. sequestratus A. separatus. calones sunt portitores lignorum et hie accipiuntur calones .1. peccatorum portitores. extimos A. extremes, trahariorum Traharii sunt qui aliqua honera trahunt. Sed hie accipiuntur traharii qui a carnis suae desideriis trahuntur. Virgilius Trahit sua quemque 35 uoluptas. Sidonius ergo se et alios peccatores uocat traharios qui propter uxores suas ad carnis sarcinas trahuntur adhuc. ApotAeca repositione. propinare propinare est potum a penu ferre. detrecto A. detraho uel contempno. ^. pendit, 6. ferueo] imino feruefacio. 7. feruida torruit aestas] Luc. I. 214 ubi tamen canduit 9. distunditur. 10. gausape .i. lintheum. 18. Hor. C. I. 4. 20. iam dicet] sequitur enim plebeiam potius incipiet habere personam quam colonariam. 35. Verg. Eel. II. 65. 48 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. VI. z. Alienum sicut fecerant Nadab et Abiu filii Aaron et ideo quia ignem prohibitum tulerunt ad altare domini igne coelesti combusti erant. uadimonia reddo uadi meo, Et est usualis locutio. uadis J. fideiussor. Vnde cautio fideiussoria. VI. 3. 5 Testamentarium. Quoniam aliquis moriens in testamento sue tei legata uel fidei commissa uel hereditatem relinquit. togatorum. Idem sunt togati et aduocati et patroni causarum. ferperam aduerbium .i. strophose .i. fraudulenter a stropha quod est fraus. aduocatlo. Consilium aduocatorum .i. togatorum. VI. 4. VI. 5- VI. 6, VI. 7. VI. 8. VI. 9. VI. 10, VI. 12. Distractam ,i. uenditam. negotiatoris .i. emptoris .i. institoris. defungitur moritur. Nam cum dicitur, aliquis defunctus est, nihil aliud est quam a corpore liberatus est, quoniam idem est defungi et liberari. nundinas emptiones uel uenditiones. Causam clientem libertum, nam relatiua sunt cliens et patronus. Et patronus est ille 1 3 qui manumittit, sicut et ille qui est patronus causae .i. aduocatus. Jdeps pinguedo. aruina pinguedo intestinorum. Cicatricentur .i. cicatricibus tulcerentur. 20 Credul'u quia libenter creditores credunt illi pecuniam suam sine pignore .i. sine cautione pignoraticia. intimos agunt ponitur haec dictio intimos hie aduerbialiter. propediem .i. cito et est una dictio et aduerbium, et inuenitur similiter hoc modo posita in fine Tuliii de officiis (III. 33. 121). Fontem mercatorum. Fons mercatorum est fonS25 aquae frigidae. Quoniam mercatores cum in mercimoniis suis proficiscuntur in ali- quam regionem, frequentius ex aqua bibunt quam iuxta uiam reperiunt quam ex uino. Adornauit Romanice ' apprester.' gnauiter .i. caute. Domestich. Domestici fidei sunt omnes Christian! et aliquando uocamus do. fi. clericos ex eadem ecclesia uel ex eadem parochia parochianos. opipare A. laudabiliter. Miseratus. Nota quod aliud est misertus, atque aliud miseratus, quoniam unum descendit a misereor eris quod est superiorum, sicut dicitur Miserere mei deus, aliud 35 defunctus ir. defungitur moritur] f/; K//. 6 moitnas codex. 20. ulcerentur] ««w indurentur? 22. qui. 25. 7oTAemv:itrQs.tor&[a\interJiretatio ui.T Sana. 32. parrochianos. GLOSS A E IN SIDONIVM. 49 autem descendit a miseror raris, quod est omnium hominum, .s. ut possist habere In cordibus suis quamdam miseriam et quamdam pietatem de incommodis et calamitatibus alterius. indagine .i. inquisitione. Quoniam indago Romanice dicitur ' pare ' s. ubi cerui includuntur. Et nota quod idem est indago nis et indages gis. pudor est uere- cundia uirtuosa. in inficias .i. in negationes ab inficior quod est negare. commercio X. 5 emptione uel uenditione. significibus .i. facientibus signa. VII. I. Animositas .i. Romanice ' ardiescc.' putrem A. ex uetustate putridam. cratem .i. Fol. 148". ' cleie.' Sole^ant enim obsessi, ut muri ciuitatis illaesi obseruarentur a machinis obsi- dentium, crates muris appendere. fropugnacula A. ''kernms.' initiari. Initior aris quadam 10 sua significatione est sacrificare uel sacrificationem incipere habere. Vt alibi dicitur Beel- fegor deo initiatur .i. ilia ciuitas deo sacrificium libat. scenae X. umbrae .i. ti^eatra. exinanito X. euacuato. ammonitio. Ammonitio, ut in Macrobio legitur, est [propter peccata hominum] alicuius futuri incommodi denunciatio. conuitiaretur X. conuitia inferret. diuinae .s. xcamomtiom. [/>fr,6i>m!^«V .i. perhempto uno die.] 15 VII. t. Primore X. primo uel primorum primatum .i. meliorum. circumscriptus erat X. circumuentus .i. deceptus, et tractum est hoc a littera quae damnatur circumductione lineae. falat'mo a palatio. diuersorio X. hospitio. frtuola X. uana, nugis plena, mimica largitate X. ioculari, quoniam mimi .i. ioculatores de magnis maiora loquuntur {luuen. 20 IF. 17). A nomine quod est mimus dicitur mimicus uel mimica. conuasatis X. collectis. munificentiae socrualis. Vnde differentia est inter nurum et socrum. Nurus est uxor filii, socrus est mater puellae. matrimonialibus X. nuptialibus quoniam matrimonium et nuptiae idem sunt, non paruo .i. magno. Corollario. CoroUarium est, ut dicunt geo- metrae, gratuitum donum quod post debitum confertur gratis, praestigiator X. incanta- 25 tor. perhyperbolicis X. ualde hyperbolicis. instrumentis . Continebantur enim in tabulis nuptialibus tanta quae uix possent credi s. quae acceperat Amantius a socru sua et quae Amantius promisit uxori suae in donationibus propter nuptias. Et est hyperbole figura, quando maiora dicuntur de minoribus, ut existimationem hominum super- grediatur. refetundarum appellatio est cuiusdam actionis quando aliquis repetit quae 30 alius ab eo acceperit. mancipiorum X. seruorum quia manu capiuntur : quasi diceret, Socrus eius flebat quod filia sua tarn pauca .i. nulla mancipia uel alia raunera quae capiuntur manu acceperat ab Amantio in donationibus propter nuptias. sponsaliciae donationis propter nuptias. eximii nobilis et magni. Attice X. Greece. I. possit. 9. Solent. 13. Macrobio] Videtur respicere Somn. Scip. 1.1. i Non aduertunt hanc habere legem omnia uel signa uel somnia, ut de aduersis oblique aut denuntient aut minentur aut moneant. Et ideo quaedam cauendo transimus . . . Nam ubi ammonitio est, uigilantia cautionis euaditur. -lc,. -^txhsxaXi&l aliunde inrepsit. i8. dampnatur. 19. hos- picio. 24. Corolario. Corolarium. Boetius de Cons. Philos. III. 11 Super haec igitur ueluti geometrae solent demonstratis propositis aliquid inferre, quae ttofAanata ipsi uocant, ita ego quo- qne tibi ueluti corollarium dabo. 26. peryperbolicis. yperbolicis. 28. yperbole. 30. ac- cionibus. H [is] -o GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. Vn. 3. Sydonius papae Migetio Salutem. Diu multumque. Migetius iste rogauit Sidonium ut illi mitteret librum suum episto- larum uel pan^giricum suum. Sed quia Migetius iste mirabilis erat clericus deliberauit diu Sydonius an tanto clerico suas nugas mittere auderet. Tandem tamen instantia Migetii ipsius sua scripta ei transmisit. destinarem .i. mitterem .i. delegarem. finniculo s Apellen, etc. q. d. Etsi haberemus pinniculum quod est instrumentum pingendi non tamen essemus Apelles qui optimus erat pictor. Apellen accusatiuus Graecus. caelum hoc caelum ut hoc celte celtis instrumentum est quo caelatur .i. sculpitur. malleo. Malleus est instrumentum aurifabri. Fidian accusatiuus Graecus quoniam Fidias erat optimus sculptor et Policlitus aurifaber. fraesumftioni quoniam tibi praesumpsi lo mittere friuola mea. examini .i. iudicio. ritu consuetudine. edat. Edere aliquod scriptum est quando illud est dignum editione et recitatione. hirriatit inter dentes murmurent quod Anglice dicitur ' grunie.' VII. A, Papae Fonteio. Digressis S. &intihvs. quoquo .i. ubicumque. fastigium .i. sublimitatem. comitate 1$ quia comis es et facetus et omnibus bonis comes, inardesco .i. uehementer cupio. VII. 6. Sydonius papae Agroetio Salutem. Bituncas .i. ciuitas quae Romanice uocatur 'Buhuries.' De ilia tamen ciuitate alibi legitur quod aliud nomen habet, sicut dicitur Dicitur urbs Bituris pro binis turribus istis. ^fcrffo uoluntate et mandate, classicum. Romanice dicitur 'glas.' Sonauerunt 20 enim classicum ut conuenirent clerici et laici ad eligendum episcopum. consular quaeras. fucata .1. fuco tincta. impudentia quia nullum pudorem habuerunt rogandi uel emendi si possent ilium episcopatum. nundinam uenditionem et emptionem quia nundinae sunt publicae mercationes. ViicvLvX-m: prouinciales episcopi qui metropolitano .i. archiepiscopo subiecti sunt, quia metropolis est mater ciuitatum. jufficitur .i. subrogatur .i. substituitur, 25 quasi sufficienter ministratur, quoniam sufficere est ministrare. Vli. 6, Sydonius domino papoe Basilio salutem et benedictionem. Caula .1. ouile. saginatur .i. incrassatur. clandestino moriu necdum intellecti dentis .i. secrete uel priuato uel latenti, quia latenter decipit homines, arrodat .i. corrodat. insultet .i. derideat. discutere .i. indicare. sinister interpres .i. malus interpretator. 30 Aegiptus interpretatur lacrimae. Pharao. Pharno erat rex ^egipti et interpretatur rex lacrimarum. Israelita A. filii Israel .1. ludaei et interpretatur ludaeus uere paenitens. Israel uero uidens deum interpretatur. cum copbino. Israhelitae enim, cum Pharao rex ^egipti eos cepisset, ei seruiebant in luto et latere et cum cophinis suis honera deportabant. spiritualem .i. deplangamus quod tarn remoti sumus a caelo propter 35 nostra peccata. Assur .i. Nabugodonosor quia ipse erat rex Assiriorum et CAaldaeorum 3. panagiricum. 6. Appellen. 7. Appelles. Appellen acusatiuus bis. 8. celte celtis] Notandum hoc lexicographis . Pro certo enim habeo ex grammatico aliquo sumptum fuisse, g. malleum est. 10. polliclitus. 13. murmurant. 20. Sonauerunt] wV ctf&x. 29. Nec- dum intellecti dentis /orf decipit homines (r(!ai?jr. 31. Pha erat. 32. penitens. 33. uidens deum] immo leriel. VII. 7. vn. 9- GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 51 ubi est Babilon. /flj/« .i. superbia. futurarum m caAo. praesentium \n terra, quod A- quia, quae merear. Quia per peccata mereor in gehennam mitti. de'in .1. deinde. trituretur A. teratur sicut triticum. acet A. acescit .i. acida est. ut ambigas A. dubites. ualitudinem A. aegritudinem. Vnde senes ualitudinarii dicuntur .i. infirmi, quoniam ualitudinarii dicuntur infirmi. Vnde Terentius {And. IV. 2. 14) Valeant qui inter nos5 discidium uolunt .i. pereant. Vnde dictum est de sancto Cudberto quod multiplicium morborum ualitudines depulit .i. pericula. Et ponitur ualitudo quandoque pro sanitate. Vnde dictum est uale. Similiter in principio Tullii de amicitia {Lad. Ih 8) indifferenter ponitur ualitudo. subfecth .i. substitutis. jubrogantur A. substituuntur. haeresiarcas. Haeresiarca est princeps haereticorurp. inflectere .i. trahere ad haeresim suam. intercisae 10 .i. interruptae et uiolatae. dlocesibus haec diocesis et pluraliter hae dioceses sunt episcoporum et inferiorum sacerdotum parochiae. ueprium A. ' Runces.' fruticibus ' Buissuns.' Amantius proprium nomen lectoris cuiusdam de quo habita est mentio supra in 15 duabus epistolis ad istum eundem Graecum papam missis, uicissim A. quandoque uel e conuerso. rimis cauernis. indiscretis A. indiuisis. iactura A. amissio uel damnum. praestigiae incantationes. comprouincialium .i. compatriotarum. Et sunt compatriotae de una patria. tradimur A. seducimur. Vnde dicitur ludas traditor .i. proditor .i. seductor. 20 Sicut diximus in praecedenti epistola Sidonius inuitabatur ut Bituricas ueniret ut ibi ille cum aliis episcopis eligeret Simplicium ei ciuitati in episcopum et ilium ordi- naret. exacte A. perfecte. schemata A. figuras et licita figmenta. suggerebat mihi. Suggerere duas habet significationes. Vna ponitur pro suadere uel instigare. Altera 25 pro subministrare, Spiritus sanctus suggeret nobis omnia .i. subministrabit. uorago .i. uortex. Et potest dici uorago a uorando, sicut terra paludosa et lutosa et aquosa. Vnde dictum est de Petro, Qui Petri pedibus marinos uortices inclinauit. ualutabra. Porcorum est uolutabrum, unde dictum est Canes reuertuntur ad uomicas et porci uolutantur in uolutabro sue. (2 Pet. 2. 22.) prouincialis. Quoniam Syd. erat prouin- 30 cialis episcopus et non metropolitanus .i. archiepiscopus, quoniam metropolis est mater ciuitatum. procacis A. inprobi, vnde procacitas .i. proteruia. penditote A. librate a penso .1. erronea uel a pondere. erratum .1. errorem, vnde Erratica prauitas. opinionis .i. famae. obloqui •i. detrahere, unde obloquium .i. detractio. obloquentium .i. contra loquentium. scillas .i. pericula marina sabulosa. officium. Quoniam officium est abbatis semper flere. Vnde 35 dicitur quod monachus dolentis habet officium. Sed episcopus quisque duplicem gerit 3. acessit. 5. unde Terentius] Persius «(ff^ Mmirum et uaAit-aAo et \\3\es.ni hoc habettt commune quod modo in bonam partem, modo in malam dicuntur. Nam interdum ualeant/«r fv^riii.wii.hv idem est qttod pereant. {Donat. ad And. IV. l.ii,.) 12. parrochie. li. fort. inclinauit uortices. 32. proteruia Vnde proteruus codex, pensa. 33. oppinionis. 34. ob^ loquentium] obloquiorum fO(/;'«J J'iafewzV. 35. sabulosa] ;?«ot fabulosa ? 36. dupplicem. H 2 53 GLOSS AE IN SIDONIVM. Fol. 14c \ personam quoniam regit ecclesiastica et regalia, seueritas uirtus est cum mediocris est, supentitiosus aiiarus quoniam auariria mala religio est. abstemium X. sobrium .i. abstinentem a temeto .i. uino. inpetitur .i. accusatur. inuncahuntur unco .1. troco curuo trahentur. ceruicost sunt elati et superbi et dicuntur ceruicosi quia ceruicem suam .i. caput alte supportant. factione. Factio est conspiratio in malum, unde Macrobius, Epicureorum tota 5 factio. aemulationum .i. inuidiarum. assertione confirmatione. karuma A. donum. fastigatur uel a fastigio quod est altitude uel a fastu quod est superbia. ofinaretur Symon magus uidens Petrum apostolum miracula multa facientem optulit Petro multa donaria ut doceret ilium talia miracula facere. Et quia pufauit Symon magus pretio posse emi miracula Sancti Spiritus damnauit ilium Petrus et omnes postea Symoniacos. 10 tribunalibus X. iudicialibus. canone regula decretali. efficax dicitur quasi effectus capax. rudimentis. Rudimenta paruorum proprie sunt, ut alphabetum et alia talia quae in initio erudiuntwr. Solimis X. in Jerusalem, quoniam prius dicebatur ciuitas ilia Solime et postea a quodam rege qui ibi regnauit, qui dicebatur lebus, dicebatur ciuitas ilia lebosolime et sic mutata .b. in .r. propter kacenfaton dicebatur lerosolime et postea Jerusalem, abi5 alio rege Palflestinorum Palaestina prouincia. Ex Saba uenit quaedam sapientissima regina ad Salomonem regem propter eius sapientiam .s. ut ipsa temptaret sapientiam Salomonis. Salomon autem dixit illi quicquid ilia aenigmatibus quibusdam quaesiuit uel mente cogitauit. Salomonisque scientiam admirata infinitam pecuniam auri et argenti ad templum construendum ei donauit. In Salomonis autem curia quaedam 20 arbor crescebat quam quotienscumque regina ilia uidebat genua flexit illam adorans. De qua arbore lignum erat crucis Dominicae. Omnes autem admirabantur quare illam arborem adoraret. Postea uero cum regina ilia remearet in patriam suam renunciauit Salomoni quod in curia eius quaedam arbor cresceret in qua passurus erat mortem rex ludaeorum. Salomon autem hoc audito illam arborem in uisceribus terrae abscondit. 25 Sed in tempore natiuitatis Christ! in probatica piscina supernatauit. cumulauerit auxerit. VII. 10. VII. 12. Dhcretoj diuisos. Sed de his. Quasi dicat, Nolo plus loqui de miseria mea quoniam qui miseriam suam recolit eo magis dolet. Hie excusat se Syd. quod nullas litteras prius Ferriolo isti misit nee quod illi hunc suum librum nomine illius intitulauit. affinitatis X. uicinitatis. Vnde Per Bethleera confinia .i. per uicinas Was patrias. fatrias infulas X. dignitates uel potestates. trium- falibus adoreis X. uictoriis et est ador nomen indeclinabile frumenti. stemmatibus genealogiis parentum sicut alibi dicitur Stemmata quid faciunt {luuen. Fill. i). Item 35 stemma est ordo uel series generationis. Stemma autem dicebatur filum quo sacerdotes tempore aestiuali capita ligabant non ualentes portare pilleos. Et frequenter pro corona accipitur. exinaniretur .i. euacuaretur. incolumes .i. alacres .i. in pace, acuminaretur i. auaricia. 3. themelo. 5. Macrobius] Comm. in Sontn. Sei/>. I. 2. 3. 10. damp- nauit. 13. erudiunt. 15. mutatata. 16. a palestina prouintia. 21. adhorans. 23. adhoraret. vn. 13. VII. 14. GLOSS AE IN SIDONIVM. 53 •i. acueretur. hebeiatui A. ' rebuche ' .i. induratus. exhaustus ,i. pauperatus propter tributa quae dederat prius Gothis. Hymerius antistes. Haec epistola continet laudes sacerdotis Hymerii filii .s. +Simplicii papae. opinione A. fama. uenustate A. pulcritudine. sale A. sapientia, quo- 5 niam iiii habet significationes hoc nomen sal. Significat enim ipsam substantiam salis, at dicta saporata, et reprehensoria, et sapientiann, sicut dictum est Accipe sal sapientiae. consulitur qutn aliquis quaerit consilium ab illo. consulh quando ille consilium quaerit ab alio, cehritas. Quoniara si aliquis pauper coram illo causam habet agendam, uel etiam aliquis diues aliquando protrahit illam causam, cito eam 10 expedit, prout uiderit expedire illi qui iniuriam patitur. rependatur A. soluatur. Vnde rependit qui pro inpenso beneficio retribuit. credulus est ille qui omnia dicta sibi credit. Peruicaciter. Peruicax est ille qui peruertit uices rerum .s. iustum pro iniusto et 1 5 uerum pro falso asserendo. controuersarentur A. confligerent. sicut facile conuinci ita difficile compesci possunt. Conuinci facile, quoniam falsum et inprobabile dicentes possunt facile falsitatis argui. difficile compesci, quia semper uolunt blaterare .i. garrire. dum- taxat A. tantummodo. uultuum quoniam laici illi magis laudant speciem corporis quam animae uirtutem. Indignatus igitur Sid. iterum probat multis modis quod magis 20 diligendus est Filagrius propter commoda animae suae quam propter commoda corporis. Quoniam etiam bruta animalia ipsis hominibus fortiora sunt et uelociora et maiora et multas uirtutes corporis habent quas homo habere non potest, nouercari A. insidiari ad modum nouercae. Vnde dictum est Iste nouercatur mihi .i. insidiando aduersatur, et Sidomns Inbecillitati nostrae nouercabor. noctua A. 'fresaie' .i. quaedam auis magna ut 25 coruus quae tota nocte cantat. uultur est auis quae Anglice uocatur ' grip ' in cuius ouo ponuntur reliquiae. De quo sic dicitur tVuIturis in siluis miserum mandebat homonem. symio nam dicitur hie symius et haec symia. Quotiens Viennam. Nomen ciuitatis ubi erat episcopatus. input ationem .%. quod ei non 30 possum inputare nee ilium culpare. serius A. tardius. Succiduo a succedendo ,i. a successione continue unde Sid. angore succiduo. libertos A. manumissos qui a seruitute sunt suspensi. VII. 17. 35 Z>f j;W« .i. pigros et negligentes. incudibusxom-ixAc^ 'enclume.' obsecundabo A.o\>ita^-ix 5. fSimplicii] ;»2»zo Sulpicii. oppinione. lo. causam aliquando cito. 27. Vulturis] Ennius ap. Priscian. I. 206 Hertz, Seru. ad Aen. VI. 695. Poeta uidetur scripsisse Vulturus ; sed cum glossatore nostra boni codices PriscianiVxAX-oxXi. 33. succeduo. conlinuo. anguore. VII. 15. VII. 16. VII. i8. VIII. I. 54 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. uel obtemperabo. trucuhnii .i. pleni crudelitate. lemurum S. nocturnarum fantasiarum quae in somno apparent, daemonas .i. daemones et est accusatiuus Graecus. HeVusae. Helissa erat Dido cui rex Hyarclias dedit tantum terrae quantum corio taurino posset circumdari. Dido autem corium quoddam taurinum in minutissimas corrigias scidit, et illis maximum terrae amplexa est in qua fecit Cart/6aginem. Birsica tecta .i. CartAa- 5 ginem a birsa quod est corium taurinum. Vnde uersus Sperms Elisseae birsica tecta dcmus (u. 16) Mediolanum. Cum autem Mediolanum iam factum fuerat, dubitatur quod nomen illi ciuitati inponeretur. Et apparuit statim illis hominibus dubitantibus quidam aper ex media parte setam habens et ex media lanam. Illi autem qui ex una parte fuerunt dicebant esse ouem. Alii ex alia parte dicebant esse porcum. Et ideo propter 10 banc nouitatem aliquid significantem inposuerunt urbi illi nomen Mediolanum. pauper- tinus pauper, culmo .1. stipula. Animi seruitutem. Ille patitur animi seruitutem cui aliquis conuitia ingerit .i. infert et postea conuitiatori nee conuitia infert nee satyra se uindicat quod romanice dicitur 15 'mauues daunger.' Eodem modo ille patitur animi seruitutem qui uitiosos non audet satyra reprehendere. T« quidem pulcre .s. facis. lenocinaris .i. blandiris. suspicabamur ,i. putabamus, uulgatu .1. diuulgatu. cauendum est ne in aliquos fortuitu .i. forsitan incidamus uituperones 20 .1, uituperatores a uituperio. quorum linguas cote liuoris acuminatas fugere necessarium est. derogatores dicuntur turpiloqui unde dictum est iste derogat mihi .1. ' mesdit.' ■ ^' Scedium est nouum scriptum nondum ex asse emendatum uel limatum. opaca .i. obscura. inpluuio. Inpluuium aliquando pro stillicidio ponitur, ut hie inpluuio cubiculi 25 mei, aliquando pro luminano .i. fenestra domus quae in medio tecto domus pendet : ut Fol. 149''. in fabula. Nam in fabulis dicitur quod Danae pulcherrima puella fuit et ideo clausa erat in quadam eminentissima turri ne aliquis ad earn posset accedere. Tandem Jupiter eius amore accensus transformauit se in aurum et descendit per inpluuium domus in gremium Danaes tamquara pluuia. Pythicas Foebeas .i. Apollinis qui deus erat sapientiae. 30 Et dicuntur Pythicae lauri a Pythone serpente quem Phoebus occidit. lauros A. senten- tias et colores r/6etoricos. Nam Phoebus solebat coronari foliis lauri. penitissime a penitus. domesticum .i. priuatum. atauo hi sunt gradus parentum ascendendo pater anus proauus abauus atauus tritauus. Similiter descendendo pater filius nepos pronepos abnepos trinepos. alabastrum est uas unguentarium album ad modum albi marmoris 35 I. truculenti] Codices Sidonii truculentae. Videtiir glossator Icgisse regis. fantasyarum. 3. sompno. demonas. demones. acusatiuus. 3. hyarchas] sic codex. 20. .i. diuulgatu] addit codex uel uulgatu. Vulgatum est res uilis uel uulgo digna. fortuitu] forsitan Cod. Laud. 104, 24. opaca] SIC codices pleriqiic Sidonii, non opica. 26. lunario. ut in fabula] Non sunt haec verba Sidonii. 27, dane. 29, in ingremium danes tamquam. 30. phiticas. 31. phitice, phitone. VIII. VIII. 5. VIII. 6. GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. r^e^ uel cristalli. Vnde alibi legitur alabastrum nardi pistici. delibutarum A. inunctarum. satrapas satrapae lingua Syriorum duces uel principes .i. sapientes uocantur. maloHthratos. MalobatArum est quoddam latum folium ut dicunt medici quod in Nilo repperitur supernatans. Et dicunt phisici quidam quod folium illud est folium ligni aloes quae crescit in paradise et cum Nilo exit. Hoc autem nialobatArum apponunt 5 medici preriosis unguentis et electuariis. squalore a squama piscis quae est hirsuta et dura et aspera et uillosa. Et ponitur squalor frequenter pro duritia siue pro sorde ut squalor carceris. forsfuat .i. dubium est uel dubitet aliquis. Vnquamne. Ne .i. an. Sydonius in hac epistola desiderat ut aliquando detur sibi copia i o uidendi Consentium istum et eius domum libris refertam et eius rus multis comraodis et diuitiis plenum, thymum. T,6ymus est quidam flos suauissimum habens odorem unde poeta {Gear. IV. 169) Redolentque t^imo flagrantia mella. donaria sunt dona quae donantur. prodigimus .i. large damns. 15 Hybericarum .i. Hyspanicarum quoniam Hiberi sunt Hispani. Ducalius .i. melius et fortius a duce. mutuo \. alternatim. inficias .i. negationes. luculentis X. luce plenis. trabeatus. Trabea erat species togae ex purpura et cocco qua operti reges Romanorum procedebant. Et dicta trabea quod in maiorem gloriam 20 hominem ultra ceteros transbearet. sportula. Sportula est munus quod datur praeconi- bus et aliis praetorianis ministris et executoribus causarum. Et dicuntur executores qui rem iudicatam mancipant effectui. fasti .i. honores. Nam proprie fasti sunt libri annales in quibus scribuntur festa, et inde dicuntur translatiue honores fasti, quia in libris annalibus statim scribebatur tempus quando aliquis ad honorem peruenerat et sub 25 quo imperatore. ante lucanas horaj .i. ante diem, dhposite .1. ordinate .i. ' assisement.' crepitantia .i. sonantia. segmenta. Segmenta sunt quaedam indumenta parua circa collum per humeros usque ad pectus dependentia quae possunt appellari ' scapelarie.' Et sunt segmenta inserta et referta gemmis preiiosis et auro. palmatam palmata est quaedam uestis pretiosa quae dabatur alicui ob uictoriam. per ipsum fere tempus usualis 30 est locutio .i. fere in illo tempore .i. parum ante illud tempus. Contigit quod Nicetius quamdam promulgauit legem de praescriptione longi temporis omni populo illi fauente et coUaudante. Et nota quod aliud est praescriptio atque aliud est usucapio, usucapio enim est de rebus mobilibus, praescriptio autem de rebus est non mobilibus. Praescriptio autem est adquisitio dominii per continuationem longi temporis lege diffiniti. abolita X. 35 3. Malobratos. malobatrum. 5. malabotrum. 6. preciosis. hyrsuta. \o. 5ib{\ti codex. 12. tymum. tymus. 13. timo. 14. ^roAignmis] Num sic legit glossator pro eo quod codices /tabe»t agim-as? 20. praecedebant. 23. fests.'] /^ortasse ex Faul. Diac.fuxit /laec glossa Fastorum libri appellantur, in quibus totius anni fit descriptio. Fasli enim dies festi sunt. 26. assisement] h.e. conuenablennent. 29. preciosis. 32. promulgauit] intra Gallias scilicet. de praescriptione] sc. tricennaria, de qua Nouella extat Valentiniani XXVI. De xxx annorum praescriptione omnibus caussis opponenda (p. 213 ed. Haenelianae). 34. non\ om. codex. r^6 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. deleta. feremftorih quoniam omnem actionem in fine quinti decimi anni perimebat. Vnde dicitur dies peremptorius et institutorius : peremptorius quando aliquis peremptus est, ut ita dicam, .i. depositus ab officio in quo prius fuerat ; cuius officium peremptum est quodam mode .i. ab eo sublatum uel ablatum. Et ille dies dicitur institutorius quando aliquis post alium instituitur uel ille qui ibi prius fuit uel alius subsequens. s hididit .i. demonstrauit. edidit .i. promulgauit. decetero A. amodo. capreas. Nota quod aliud est capra, aliud caprea. Nam caper .i. aedus et capra simul iunguntur. Caprea autem est de feris bestiis. Et sunt illarum ferarum tria genera. Minimum inter ilia est capreolus et caprea, maius uero animal damma. et est damma communis generis ad marem et ad feminam ; maximum autem est ceruus et cerua quae romanice dicitur lo ' bisse.' dereliquo .i. de cetero .i. a modo. scrufeas .i. scopulosas et cauernosas. lustris .i. cubilibus ferarum. circumuenire \. cauillari et decipere. ofacandis .i. celandis quia opacitas .i. tenebrae celant .i. abscondunt. canes ueloces dicuntur canes leporarii qui lepores capiunt, uel alii canes qui ceruos et alias feras capiunt. Canes uero rusticani sunt qui in domibus rusticorum sunt, qui caulas ouium de nocte custodiunt ab incursione 15 luporum. lepusculis leporibus. classicum romanice ' glas.' Solebant enim milites cum socios ad bellandum conuocarent aut cum praedam aut hostes caperent cum comibus suis classicum sonare. Et dicitur a clangendo unde clangor, claise .i. nauigio. pandoj .i. Fol. 150". curuos. archypiratas A. principes piratarum; [et dicuntur piratae praedones maris .i. 'Robburs' a pir quod est ignis quia per ignem alias naues deperdant]. discrimmiius 20 A. periculis. miofarones. Paro dicitur a piratis. Vnde parunculus per diminutionem et mioparo quasi minimus paro. Est enim scapha ex uiminibus facta quae contexta crudo corio genus nauigii praebet quo utuntur Germanorum piratae in Oceani litoribus uel paludibus propter agilitatem (hid. Orig. XIX. 1. 21). remiges qui remo nauigant. VIII. 7. 25 Macte A. mactus et ponitur aliquando pro nominatiuo ut dicit Priscianus {XVII. 208), ut Esto macte .i. sis mactus .i. uirtuosus quasi magis auctus, uel Macte .i. o macte. muerkordiae causas quoniam de miserias patiente et paupere et damnato miseriam habemus, sed de superiore inuidiam, quoniam Perfiant altissima uenti [Quid. Rem. 369). iusto princife A. ' iusto buore ' de quo dictum est lustius inuidia nihil est quae protinus 30 ipsum Auctorem rodit excruciatque suum. VIII. 8. Tejserarum A. talorum. instrumenta Cerealia A. carruca. Cerealia a Cerere quae est dea segetis. hibernis noualibus. Noualibus .i. 'warez'; et est nouale terra I. perimebat] Dig. F. i. 70 Tunc peiemplorium impetret. Quod inde hoc nomen sumpsit, quod peremeret disceptationem, hoc est ultra non pateretur aduersarium tergiuersari. 6. amodo] /i.^. posthac. 12. cauillare. 13. Q,wiss, ■&€\.oze.'a\ Spectant haec et quae sec untiir de canihus ad tierba Sidonii Namque apros frustra in uenabula uocas quos canibus misericordissimis . . . mouere potius quam commouere consuesti. 20. pir] etymohgia uere inepta. 22, contexta] conteoXa. nonniilH codices Isidori. 30. lu'Aius \rm\ii\a\ Exiant ap. Hicronymum VII. p. 568 Vall. unde in codicem Sangalle77Seni 899 y". 132'' et Einsicdclcnscm ^26/. 90 ucncrunt. Vide Baehrensii Poet. Lat. Min. III. p. 169. 31, suum] animum Hieronymus. VIII. 9. GLOSS AE IN SID ONI VM. 57 antiqua uel pratum aliquod nuper aratum et sic iacet per totam hiemem absque semine et contra aestatem iterum aratur et tunc primo inseminatur. ligonis .1. 'picois.' antibus. Antes sunt pedamenta uinearum quae in anteriori parte uineam sustinent. Vel antes sunt extremi ordines uinearum. Vnde Virgilius {Gear. II. 417) lam canit taffectus extremi uinitor antes. Vnde Sydonius quousque pondtis ligonis 5 optusi nee ferfossis antibus ponis ? stiuam caudam aratri. parce \. desine rusticari. in inuidiam .i. in odium nobilitatis, quoniam nobiles iam habebuntur odiosi, sicut alii rustic!, quoniam magis intendunt agriculturae et lucro quam militiae. Et nota quod multotiens ponitur inuidia pro odio, ut in TuUio de amicitia, ut ibi Qui ad uiuum resecant sibi nomen amicitiae inuidiosum et obscurum sapientiam habent. Vel melius lo ad inuidiam nobilium .i. ad increpationem nobilium, quoniam nobiles omnes increpabun- tur et eis detrahetur propter rusticitatem tuam. Et tquod inuidia aliquando ponitur pro increpatione, hoc est exemplum auarorum increpantium deum quod plura eis non det. Vnde poeta Inuidiam fecere dels etc. torques bracteatae. Nam bractea est idem quod grossa et spissa lamina auri. fastos honores. profecto .i. certe. OTa?Mj;WK?n industrius 15 est ille qui industriam habet .i. scientiam : unde Industrie aduerbium. Cum primum Burde. Nomen ciuitatis. Iste La»?pridius mirae fuit facundiae et sapien- tiae, ut inferius in hoc libro dicetur, et semel ille cum Sydon. expulsus a terra sua simul exulauerunt. Tandem renocatus est a rege Francorum, qui eum expulerat, La»2pridius, 20 et post ilium remansit solus Sydon. in exilio, ibi multas aduersitates patiens, nee unquam a rege potuit licentiam habere redeundi. Mandauit postmodum Lampridius Sydonio adhuc in exilio posito ut illi aliquod metrum destinaret quod ipse posset cum tibiis et modulatione uocis cantare. Sidonius autem illi metrum sequens mittit, primo tamen excusans se quod non composite et tam decenter factum sit sicut deberet. Nam 25 Sidonius in exilio positus tristis erat. Et non potest tristis animus composite scribere. nectaris A. pigment!, hoe. Ebrii ad honorem Bacirhi solebant in festis ipsius clamare hoe bacche. poetarum q. d. nullus qui metra scribit composite scribere potest nisi laetus sit. . amiciuntur X. cooperiuntur. Vnde alibi Amictus stola Candida. Et dicitur amicior amiciris amictus sum et c*., quia omnino differunt amicior et amicor. lemma. Lemma 30 potest dici tenor slue compositio sine sillogismus. Vnde per compositionem dilemma dicitur cornutus sillogismus, qui in rhetorica dicitur complexio. ineptiae. Ineptia inpor- tunitas idem est. olorinorum. Olor est cignus. Vnde Cantus olorinus .!. Cignorum. amici- untur .i. cooperiuntur. Vnde Sydonius Nosti probe laetitiam poetarum quorum sic ingenia maeroribus ut pisciculi retibus amiciuntur. Et si quid asperum est aut triste non statim se IS 9. amicicia.] De Amicit. K. 18 Sed hoc primum sentio nisi in bonis amicitiam esse non posse: neque id ad uiuum reseco, et max Quare sibi habeant sapientiae nomen et inuidiosum et obscurum. 12. Et quod inuidia] Haec uitiosa sunt. Fortasse legendum est Et nota quod inuidia aliquando ponitur pro increpatione ; hoc est exemplum, auarorum increpantium deum quod plura eis non det. Vnde poeta, k.t.X. 14. Inuidiam fecere deis] Quid. M. IV. 547 Inuidiam fecere deae. Stat. Thcb. III. 197 Inuidiam planxere deis. 18. lapridius. 21. exilium. 27. bachi. 29. cooperiuntur. 32. rethorica. 33. olor est cignus (;ot, 34. leticiam. 35. meroribus. I [I- 5-] 58 GLOSS A E IN SIDONIVM. poetica teneritudo a uinculo incuni angoris elaqueat. pantomimorum. Pantomimorum illorutn .s. qui per regiones discurrunt cantatores. Et dicitur pantomimus a pan quod est totum et mimus ioculator et inde pantomimus quasi totus ioculator. camenas. Musas quasi canentes amoene. tripodas .i. tripodes et est accusatiuus graecus. griphas .i. griphes et est accusatiuus graecus. Et sunt griphes aues quaedam magnae corpulentiae, 5 dedicatae Apollini, quia nimis alte contra radium solis uolare possunt. Vel griphes, quoniam griphes, ut dictum est, monstruosae aues sunt et n/mis inimicantur equis et animalia alia unguibus rapiunt. Et idee hie griphes enumerat Sydonius inter ilia quae pertinent ad Apollinem, quia Apollo arcu sue monstra interficiebat et griphes. Vnde Apollo dicitur p;/thicus a pythone serpente quem ipse interfecit. duplaeque frontis .i. 10 habens duplam frontem sicut Apollo. Nam Apollo solebat ante et retro coronari fructu lauri et fructu hederae, quoniam laurus et hedera semper uirent quemadmodum debent ingenia philosophorum. Haec bacca huius baccae est fructus lauri. corimbus corimbi est fructus hederae. mirtos mirtus est quaedam arbor paruula dedicata Veneri propter eius calorem ex qua fit medo. platanus est quaedam arbor lata habens folia et inde 15 platanona .i. tloci ubi crescunt platani et est graecum. barbiton S. citharam, quia barbiton est cithara quae fit ex ossibus barri .i. elefantis. per extimas A. per extremas. elicit A. extrahit. Vnde phisicus, Menstruus elicitur muliebri e corpore sanguis, et alibi. Qui fortiter emungit nasum elicit sanguinem. algoso pro/undo. Alga est sordes maris .1. herba uilissima quam proicit mare, de podio. Podium est lignum super quod homines ad 20 spectandum siue ad audiendum, ut modo pluribus habetur in ecclesiis, sese sustentant atque suppodiant. VXII. 10. jj^ ^^j.^ j^j^j ornat ita falsa castigat. Quo loci tamen. Hie monstrat Sydonius quod Ruricius eum sic laudauit ut ingenium suum et scientiam probaret in difficili 25 materia et falsa, et ad hoc probandum multa exempla inducit. Verbi gratia bonus agricola probari potest in sterili terra et bonus orator in difficili et falsa materia et medicus in maxima alicuius aegritudine. Materiae steritis argumentum. Argumentum nullum habuisti quare essem bonorum morum, et argumentum tuum ieiunat, non habens materiam fecundam sed sterilem et feram. Sed nota quod in omnibus dictionibus his 30 respicit ad similitudinem. scaturit habundat et proprie ponitur pro ebuUire. prae- cedentia pericula A. praecedentia experimenta. Nam periculum quandoque pro experientia ponitur. Vnde poeta Insidior uobis uestrosque periclitor actus .i. experior. Sed tunc deriuatur periculum a peritia .i. sapientia, unde dicit Sidonius Nam maris est eloquentibus uiris ingeniorum facultatem negotiorum probare difficultattbus, et illic stilum peritum quasi 3 5 quemdam fecundi pectoris uomerem figere, ubi materi?ie sterilis argumentum uelut arida Fol no'' cespitis macri gleba ieiunat. Scaturit mundus similtbus exempUs. Medicus in desperatione, gubernator in tempestate cognoscitur. Horum omnium famam praecedentia pericula extollunt, quae profecto delitescit nisi ubi probetur inuenerit. Sic et magnus orator si negotium aggredia- 4. amene. acvisatiuus grecus i}w. 5. griphes] Scruius ad Eel. VIII. 27 griphes equis uehementer infestis, Apollini consecrati. 7, nmis. 10. phiticus. 15. medo] Anglice 'mede.' 25. eum laudauit ut sic coi/e^. 33. poeta] jVo« «//m. 34. deruatur. 35. fac difficultatibus {sic). VIII. II. GLOSS AE IN SIDONIVM. 59 tur angustum, tunc amplum -plausibilius manifeitat ingenium. De centum uirali juggestu .i. de tribunali centum uirorum iudicum. Centurauir est qui habet centum uiros sub se. Semper fere nomina huiusmodi duumuir triumuir decemuir centumuir ponuntur pro iudicibus. suggeitum romanice ' dels.' domum retulit .i. portauit et est usualis locutio. decipulam romanice ' calchetrappe ' qualis est ilia in qua aues capiuntur. Et decipula 5 a decipiendo; sic muscipula quia mures capit. indulges .i. intendis. Vnde dicitur Auarus indulget quaestui .i. intendit .i. operam dat. Altrimecus .i. alternatim. matrimonium. Idem est hie matrimonium quod dos quam uir cum uxore accipit. Sed tamen alibi aliter accipitur matrimonium ut Inter 10 istos contractum est matrimonium .i. coniugium uel nuptiae. egeries ab extra et gerendo. Biblioiheca .i. repositio librorum a tbiblis quod est liber et tiieca quod est positio. pkctris .i. citharis [Pecten dicitur quod pexos faciat capillos. Vnde poeta Incompti capitis pectuntur pectine crines. Pecten etiam ponitur pro plectro citharae, sine pro ipsa cit^ara, unde legitur in tVirgilio de Orpheo Commouit pectine manes. 15 Pecten uero ponitur pro ' plaiz ' quodam pisce. Vnde tluuenalis Pectinibus patulis iactat se moUe Tarentum .i. aqua uel flumen. Pecten uero ponitur pro rastro unde alius poeta Sparsim difFusas lustrabo pectine spicas]. frocella dicitur quod percellat .i. percuriat. uitta X. ' bendello.' Rugas tibi profundi sirmatis Succingant hederae expedi- iiores. Rugas quoniam sirma est proprie rugosum. profundi .i. longi usque ad terram. 20 hedera est arbor semper uirens. Ansae et ansulae alicuius rei sunt ilia eminentia in ilia re per quam capi possit .i. 'stale.' pernix ,\. uelox a nitor niteris. parato hospitio .i. si uoluerit me hospitari .i. ' herberger.' manu osculata hie notatur triplex osculum. Nam cum uenimus ad apostolicum Romanum osculamur eius pedem. Cum uero ad epis- copum, osculamur eius manum; cum uero ad aequalem, osculamur eius os. serpilliferis 25 catenis caldariorum .i. portantibus serpillum et est serpillum herba quaedam quae iuxta terram serpit, quae uocatur romanice ' puliol ' et est aptissima ad salsamenta condenda. crepitantibus A. sonum facientibus, unde crepitare .i. sonare. cieo cies ciui ciere pro- ducta media idem est quod suscitare uel commouere. excitus .i. excitatus media cor- repta .i. euigilatus uel expergefactus. camena .i. cantu. susurrare ,i. murmurando 30 detrahere. Vnde susurrones. O necessitas. Hie persequitur Sidonius uitia ipsius Lam- pridii et postmodum eius uirtutes, dicens quod aliquantulum iracundus erat et cito mouebatur ad iram, et quod ita seuerus esset quod putabant eum homines esse cru- delem et ideo redarguebant eum crudelitatis. Sed Sidonius semper eum excusauit, dicens quod illam iram magis haberet Lampridius ex materia et complexione et natura 35 quam aliquo alio uitio animi. Postea dicit Sidonius quod ille erat maximae uirtutis 2. centum uiros sub se] Videlicet ipse inter centum est. 14. Incompti] Non repperi. 15. Virgilio] nusquam legitur. i6. luuenalis] immo Horatius S. II. 4. 34. 18. Sparsim] Non repperi. 19. percnciat. 20. rugosum] Post hoc addit codex et est proprie sirma i anglice 'hem' .i. marge femineae uestis. 22. parato hospitio'\ om. codex. 25. serpelliferis. 26. cathenis. caldariorum h. e. fasciculis serpylli quales in caldariia ad ius condiendnm inmittuntur. 27. condenda] »;^ot condienda ? I 2 6o GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. et auctoritatis et reuerentiae apud quoslibet, et qualiter instructus fuit in oratoria facultate. naturam hie uocat complexionem uel naturam .s. ex progenia deriuatain. jeueritas uirtus est grauis personae. emacularetur .i. extra maculam poneretur. poemata poema dicitur a poesis quod est figmentum. Inde poeta qui in uersibus suis quandoque ad delectationem intermiscet falsa ueris unde Aut prodesse uolunt aut delectare poetae 5 (Hor. A. P. 333). Et alius uersus Scribimus indocti doctique poemata passim (Hon Epp. II. 1. 117). opp'tdo exactos .i. ualde perfectos. exametros uersus .i. vi pedum. recurrentes A. retrogrades, sicut Roma tibi subito motibus ibit amor. Hii nimirum sunt recurrentes uersus qui metro stante neque lltteris loco motis ut ab exordio ad terminum sic u fine releguntur ad summum. Sicut est illud antiquum Roma tibi subito et cetera quae i o praedicuntur et iterum illud Sole medere pede. ede perede melos. (Sid. IX. 14.) bucolica Virgilius fecit Bucolica in quibus loquitur de bobus et introducit pastores custodientes boues. Georgica a tgeos quod est terra et inde Georgica quae docent colere terram qualia sunt Georgica Virgilii. distico tenore duorum uersuum a tdia quod est duo et or sticos quod est uersus. tetrastico tenore iiii uersuum. oda uel odos dicitur laus uel cantus. 15 citus dicitur propter uelocitatem pedis, scripturiret. Verbum meditatiuum est .i. semper fuit in meditatione scribendi. mathematicos X. astronomicos. sangmnaria genitura .i. sanguine plena, strangulatus romanice ' estrangle.' paricidales X. in paricidio consenti- entes. obtutu X. uisu. exanimati X. anima exspoliati. animare uero aliud significat, quod est uiuificare uel inducere. cadauer est corpus sine anima. extortae ui raptae. 20 protuberantes grossi. taho deciduo X. tabe quae decidebat ab ore et a naribus. Et nota quod hoc nomen tabo non habet in declinatione nisi ablatiuum. inconsulte X. stulte. VIII. 12. consultat X. quaerit. interdicta prohihita. Crocodili sunt animalia quaedam crudelissima in Nilo habitantia et homines necantia 25 et deuorantia. Sirticus. Sirtes sunt quaedam loca arenosa in mari ita, ut nee omnino sint nee omnino aqua cooperta ; sed alicubi sunt sicca ut per ea transire possit quis siccis pedibus. Vocat igitur Sydonius agrum Sirticum .i. arenosum et sabulosum quia in ea eiuitate potest quis perire propter habundantiam sabuli et est ibi pedestre nau- fragium. per anadiplosim. Anadiplosis est geminatio dictionis ex ultimo loco prae- 30 cedentis uersus et principio sequentis ut pulcherrimus Astur Astur equofidens etc. (Verg. Aen. X. 180). suda X. elara. Auras. Aurae sunt quando aer aliquantulum mouetur ex minimo inpulsu parui uentj. enixius X. fortius et melius, a nitor niteris. iemperies aer temperatus. opipare nobiliter ab opibus paratis. mugilibus mugiles sunt nobiles pisees qui romanice uocantur 'mulesz.' 35 II. sole medere pede] immo Sole medere pedes. Bubolica. 19. ex anima spoliati. 25. Cocodrilli. 27. possit] potest. 30. Anadiplosis] Charts. 281 Keil Anadiplosis est cum eadem dictio et in clausula uersus et in principio sequentis ponitur ut Sequitur pulcherrimus Astor A. e. f. et uersicoloribus armis. Diomed. 445 Kcil. Anadiplosis est cum ultima prioris uersus dictio initio sequentis iteratur ut Sequitur pulcherrimus Astyr, Astyr equo fidens. VIII. 13. VIII. 14. VIII. 16. IX. 9. IX. 13. GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 61 Conducibilius .i. compendiosius et melius. Nadab et Abiud isti duo conflagrati sunt caelesti igne .i. combusti sunt, quia treces- serant contra mandatum Domini, quia iusserat eis Dominus ut numquara alium ignem 5 ponerent in turibulis suis ad incensendum altare quam ilium ignem qui perpetuo reser- uabatur in tabernaculo. Quodam autem die spreto domini mandate alienum ignem ponebant in turibulis suis et conflagrati sunt, quod totum significat quod omnes catholici mundam debent habere conscientiam et amorem purum apud deum et sanctum spiritum in corde suo et non alienum .i. malignura. 10 Coactorum .i. coadunatorum. Vnde Virgilius Tityre coge pecus. leuigatur .i. con- planatur uel politur. Vnde Sidonius pumices muscidos dicit .i. habentes museum. Et est muscus anglice ' musse ' uel ' mosse.' 15 Ihematis. Thema dicitur similitudo uel materia uel positio uel etiam causa. Vnde dicit Sidonius themath ante inauditi operant peruulgat. Genialis apparatus .i. naturalis. crepula bucca .i. sonora. [Lux crepera .i. dubia. Vnde Res crepera .i. anceps dubium me facit (Symm. Epp. I. i).] Quaestus tus tui .i. 20 romanice 'purcaz.' [Vnde Sym>Kac>&us Quaestus uester in meum currit commodum (Symm. Epp. I. 6). Inpatientes dicuntur quasi sine patientia. Vnde Symmachus Solent inpatientes esse dilectionis qui sperant in se aliquid muneris conferendum (Symm. Epp. I. 6).] 8. catholicus. 19. crepera] Varro L.L. VI. 5 In Reatino crepusculum significat dubium; ab eo res dictaedubiae creperae quod crepusculum dies etiam nunc sit an iam nox, multis dubium. lb. VII. 77 dnbiae res creperae dictae. Symmach. Epp. I. i ita res crepera atque anceps dubium me habet. 21. Questus. Symacus. Ccai'zVM i^OTZKac/^i /i«fe«/ cucurrit quaestus uester in meum commodum. 22. Inpacientes. pacientia. Symachus. 23. inpacientes Codices Symmachi habent Solent inpatientes dilationis esse {non dilectionis) qui sperant in se aliquid muneris con- ferendum. Fol..45^ [ADDENDUM.] Leccatorum multa genera. Quidam enim dicuntur mimi, quidam balatrones, quidam nebulones, quidam nepotes, quidam scurrae, quidam lenones, quidam histriones, quidam parasiti, quidam farmacopolae, a ffarmaca quod est unguentum et tpole quod est uendere. De mimis dicit Horatius in Sermonibus (S. I. ■^. i) Ambubaiarum colleg/as farmacopoW Mendici mimi balatrones hoc genus omne Maestum ac soUicitum est tmei pro morte Tigelli. Et notandum quod balatrones dicuntur a baratro quod est infernus. Dicitur autem baratrum quasi uoratrum quia omnia deuorat. Inde balatrones quasi uoratores, quia propria deuorant et aliena consumunt. Dicuntur nebulones a nebula quia ad modum nebulae transit gloria eorum. Vel quia aliena uitia per suas lo adulationes obcaecant. Dicuntur nepotes a nepa serpente quae suos fetus deuorat. Scurra proprie appellatur uagus qui de domo ad domum discurrit ut uentrem sariet. De quibus bene dicitur, Quorum deus uenter est (Paulus ad Philipp. iii. ig). Vnde Magister Serlo Scurrae ieiuni te contra guttura muni. Lenones dicuntur conciliatores stupri. Vnde quidam egregius uersificator Leno ferre pedem talem non debet in 1 5 aedem. Hac habitare domo debet honestus homo. Histrio dicitur ab thistoron quod est adulari. Vnde quidam in cantilena sua Meretur histrio uirtutis proemium, Dum palpat uitium tduici mendacio. Parasiti dicuntur quasi parantes situs hominum uel quasi iuxta parapsidem siti. 5. coUegio. 6. farmacopole. mendices. mestum. 7. fmei pro] cantoris Horatius dicuntur a baratro] Acron ad Hor. S. I. 2. 2 Barathrones qui bona sua lacerant, id est in barathrum mittunt. 9. a nebula] Acron ad Hor. Epist. I. 2. 28 Nebulones leues ut nebula, perditi luxuriosi moUes inepti. Paulus Diac. p. 164 Af. Nebulo dictus est qui non pluris est quam nebula, aut qui non facile perspici possit, qualis sit. 11. a nepa] Placidus s. u. Nepa p. 70 Deuerling Nepa scorpius quae natos consumit nisi eum qui dorso eius inhaeserit. Rursum ipse, qui seraatus fuerit, consumit patrem. Vnde homines qui bona parentum per luxuriam con- sumunt, nepotes dicuntur. 14. lenones] conciliatoris stupri, qui proprie leno dicitur, Acron ad Hor. Epist. //. I. 272. Serlonia] Non repperi in Serlonis carminibus cditis a Thoma Wright (Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets of the Twelfth Century, Tom. II). 16. fhistoron] hoc quid sit uix expedias. 18. dulci] fortasse AxXxzo. situs] ,^. ^. o-iVoi/s. Ckrm!tr0n Bmn WMmtwuB, Anecdota Graeca Oxoniensia. Edidit J. A. Cramer, S.T.P. Tomi iv. 8vo. zzs. Anecdota Graeca e Codd. MSS. Biblioihecae Regiae Parisiensis. Edidit J. A. Cramer, S.T.P. Tomi iv. 8vo. 22s. Heracliii Ephesii Reliquiae. Rec. I. Bywater, M.A. Appendicis loco additae sunt Diogenis Laertii Vita Heracliti, Particulae Hippocratei De Diaeta Libri primi, Epistolae Heracliteae. 8vo. ds. Herculanensium Voluminum Partes II. 8vo. ioj'. Scholia Graeca in Iliadem. Edited by Prof. W. Dindorf, after a new collation of the Venetian MSS. by D. B. Monro, M.A., Provost of Oriel College. 8vo. Vols. I, II, 24?. Vols. Ill, IV, 26s. Vols. V, VI. Edited by E. Maass, Phil. Doc. [/» the Press.'] Scriptores rei metricae. Edidit Thomas Gaisford, S.T.P. Tomi iii. 8vo. 15^. Caiulli Veronensis Liber. Iterum recognovit, apparatum criticum prolegomena appendices addidit, Robinson Ellis, A.M. Svo. ids. A Commentary on Catullus. By Robinson Ellis, M.A. Svo. i ds. P. Ovidii Nasonis Ibis. Ex novis codicibus edidit, Scholia Vetera Commentarium cum Prolegomenis Appendice Indice addidit, R. Ellis, A.M. Svo. ioj. dd. The Booh of Hebrew Roots, by Abu'l-Walid Marwan ibn Janah, otherwise called Rabbi Y6nah. Now first edited, with an Appendix, by Ad. Neubauer, M.A. 4to. 47J. dd. Libri Prophetarum Majorum, cum Lamentationibus Jeremiae, in Dialecto Linguae Aegyptiacae Memphitica seu Coptica. Edidit cum Versione Latina H. Tattam, S.T.P. Tomi ii. Svo. i Is. Th^ P^nlter or Psolms of David, and certain Canticles ; with a Translation and Exposition in English, by Richard RoUe of Hampole. Edited by H. R. Beamley, M.A. With an Introduction and Glossary. Svo. 2 is. OXFORD: CLARENDON PRESS. LONDON : HENRY FROWDE ; Oxford University Press Warehouse, Amen Corner, ^nectrota ©.roniensia. The English Manuscripts of the Nicomachean Ethics, described in relation to Bekker's Manuscripts and other Sources. By J. A. Stewart, M.A. 3^. dd. Aristotle's Physics, Book VII. Collation of various MSS. ; with Introduction by R. Shute, M.A. 2s. Nonius Marcellus. de Compendiosa Doctrina, Harleian MS. 2719. Collated by J. H. Onions, M.A. y. (>d. Bentleys Plautine Emendations. From his copy of Gronovius. By E. A. Son- NENSCHEIN, M.A. IS. dd. Commentary on Ezra and Nehemiah. By Rabbi Saadiah. Edited by H. J. Mathews, M.A. 3J. (sd. The Book of the Bee. The Syriac Text, edited, with an English Translation, by E. A. W. Budge, B.A. {In the Press.'] Buddhist Texts from Japan. I. \sigr2Lkkh&dL\k.L Edited by F. Max MOller, M.A. 3^. 6d. II. Sukhavati Vyiiha. Description of Sukhavati, the Land of Bliss. Edited by F. Max Mijller, M.A., and Bunyiu Nanjio, Priest of the Eastern Hongwaad in Japan. 7J. 6d. III. The Ancient Palm-leaves containing the Pragila-Paramita-Hndaya-Sfltra and the Ush»isha-Vigaya-Dharani, edited by F. Max Muller, M.A., and Bunyiu Nanjio, M.A. With an Appendix by G. BiJHLER. \os. IV. In the Press. The Sarvdnukramaxd. Edited by A. A. Macdonell, M.A. \ln the Pressl\ Sinonoma Bartholomei ; A Glossary from a Fourteenth-Century MS. in the Library of Pembroke College, Oxford. Edited by J. L. G. MowAT, M.A. 3J. dd. The Saltair Na Rann. A collection of Early Middle-Irish Poems. Edited from a MS. in the Bodleian Library, by Whitley Stokes, LL.D. is. dd. Cath Finntrdga ; The Battle of Ventry Bay. Edited by Kuno Meyer, Phil. Doc. [In tlie Press.] Also, uniform witli the above : Old-Latin Biblical Texts, No. i : The Gospel according to St. Matthew, from the St. Germain MS. (g,). Edited with Introduction and Appendices by the Rev. John Wordsworth, M.A. 6/. [Parts II and Illin t/te Press.] The Editio Princeps of the Epistle of Barnalas, by Archbishop Ussher, as printed at Oxford, A.D. 1642, and preserved in an imperfect form in the Bodleian Library. With a Dissertation on the Literary History of that Edition, by the Rev. J. H. Backhouse, M.A. y. dd. OXFORD: CLARENDON PRESS. LONDON : HENRY FROWDE ; Oxford University Press Warehouse, Amen Corner. [Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniemia, it is proposed to publish materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, with or without translations ; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota ; or (3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- ceeding rarity of the printed copies ; or (4) collations of valuable MSS. ; or (5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series: — I. The Classical Series. II. The Semitic Series. III. The Aryan Series. IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series?^ H; 4 ^n^ti^ta #^0tti^tt^ia A COLLATION WITH THE ANCIENT ARMENIAN VERSIONS OF THE GREEK TEXT OF ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES DE INTERPRETATIONE, DE MUNDO, DE VIRTUTIBUS ET VITUS PORPHYRY'S INTRODUCTION BY FREDERICK CORNWALLIS CONYBEARE, M.A. Late Fellow and Pralector of University College^ Oxford 'i'- " V - ^ ©xfortr AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1092 Bonbon HENRY FROWDE Oxford University Press Warehouse Amen Corner, E.C. 112 Fourth Avenue TO MY KIND ARMENIAN FRIENDS ABGAR JOANNISSIANY OF TIFLIS AND THE REV. FATHER KAR^KIN OF VENICE THIS STUDY OF THEIR ANCIENT LITERATURE IS DEDICATED. CONTENTS PAGE Introduction ■ i Text :— The Categories I De Interpretatione ... 28 De Mundo -51 De Virtutibus -72 Porphyry's Introduction . -76 Appendix I. On the Codex Ticinus .... .... 89 Appendix II. The Armenian Text ... 107 HEADS OF PROLEGOMENA. § 1. On scope of work and on necessity of starting from a pure Armenian text. § 2. Conditions on which value of a collation depends. § 3. Age and authorship of Armenian Version of Categories and 'On Interpretation.' § 4. Problems suggested by Armenian commentaries which accompany these treatises. §§ 5, 6. Evidence of style proves that the versions of treatises and commentaries were made together. § 7. Internal evidence as to date of these versions. § 8. Evidence of subscriptions in the Ai-menian MSS. § 9. List of the versions and commentaries attributed to David Invictus. § 10. Evidence of early Armenian writers, of Stephanas of Siunik and of Gregory Magistros. § 11. Who was David Invictus? Views of Valentine Rose. § 12. The evidence of the old Armenian ' Book of Beings. ' § 13. Authorship of Armenian commentaries on the Categories and De Interpreta- tione an enigma. They are not to be ascribed to David Invictus. Character of these commentaries. §§ 14, 15, 16. Probabilities regarding these commentaries. §§ 17, 18. These commentaries along with the version they accompany at least as old as the fifth century. § 19. They are perhaps the work of a non-Christian school of early Armenian translators. § 20. Recapitulation of evidence. The afifinity of the old Armenian text of the De Interpretatione to that used by Boethius. § 21. On the fidelity of the old Armenian Versions. b ii HEADS OF PROLEGOMENA. § 22. On the Text of the Armenian Version of Categories and De Interpr2tatione. (a) On Venice Printed Text, and its Manuscript Sources. § 23. (^) On other Manuscript Sources. Paris Codices. § 24. Codices of Jerusalem. § 25. The Codex Ticinus of the University Library of Pavia. § 26. Contents of this Codex and characteristics. §27. History of this Codex. Theseus Ambrogius. § 28. On version of De Mundo and De Uirtutibus. Imperfections of the Armenian Text and of the Manuscript Sources. § 29. Version of the De Uirtutibus. § 30. Version of the Isagoge of Porphyrius. Venetian and other Texts of it. Its age. § 31. On the version of David's Commentary on the Isagoge. § 32. Aim pursued in making these collations. § 33. Acknowledgment of help received in preparing the work. PROLEGOMENA. § 1. The following work is a collation with the ancient Armenian Versions of: — (i) The treatises of Aristotle upon the ten Categories and upon Interpretation. The Greek text used is that of Waitz, and all references to Greek Codices are based on his apparatus criticus. (2) The pseudo- Aristotelian treatises De Mundo and De Uirtutibus. The Greek text used is Bekker's, as printed in the Berlin edition of Aristotle. (3) The Isagoge of Porphyrius. The text used is that of Adolph Busse, published at Berlin, and references to Greek Codices are based on his apparatus criticus. It will be noticed that the collation of the Categories and ' Upon Interpretation ' is given in two halves, in a main text and in an appendix thereto, in such a way that both must be consulted by a reader anxious to know what reading of any particular passage is implied by the version. The reason of this inconvenient arrangement is that, after the main text was already printed, I chanced upon a manuscript of the version greatly superior to those which I had been able to use in preparing that main text. There was no other course open to me but to add in an appendix the critical gains resulting from an examina- tion of this better Armenian text. Although the results printed in my main text are thus premature, I may at least hope to escape the charge of negligence of sources and of over-haste ; for in preparing that main text, which occupies pp. 1-50, I had not acquiesced in the Venetian text of the version, — itself based upon three MSS. in the Library of b2 iv PROLEGOMENA. San Lazaro at Venice, — but had carefully collated the best MSS. preserved in the Biblioth^que Nationale in Paris, and in the Library of the Armenian Patriarch at Jerusalem, and had even satisfied myself that the MSS. of the Conventual Library of Edschmiadzin added nothing to the sources I had already consulted. I could not foresee that in Pavia I should after all find a manuscript text of my author, unique in point of age, authority, and literary interest. § 3. The value of such a collation as the following depends on the fulfilment of three conditions : — (i) The version must be ancient. (2) It must be so literal as really to reflect the Greek text from which it was made. (3) We must possess a pure text of the version, a text, that is, free from the corruptions of copyists and unimpaired as a witness by recensions of itself made in a later age. Now the versions here collated of these several Greek texts are not all by one hand, nor are they all of the same age and authority. It is rather the case that, examined in respect of the three conditions above proposed as determining the value of their evidence, they fall into the three groups into which I have above separated them. In the rest of these prolegomena, each group has to be examined to see how it fulfils these several conditions. § 3. The Categories and De Interpretatione. As to the age and authorship of this version, the evidence is of three kinds and rests upon : — (1) Style and other internal indications. (2) Subscriptions in the MSS. themselves. (3) Citations in old writers and historical tradition. The style in which this version is composed is unmistakably that of the first or golden age of Armenian literature, which was roughly coincident with the fifth century. In that century the Septuagint was rendered into Armenian along with the writings of such of the Greek PROLEGOMENA. v Fathers as were then popular in the orthodox church. The version of the Categories and De Interpretatione, like the rendering of the Grammar of Dionysius Thrax, is written in a Grecisirig style ; indeed it is little more than the Greek written with Armenian words. Not only each word, but the separate parts of the compound words, are rendered with the same slavish accuracy. The contemporary versions of the Bible and of the Greek Fathers are in a better style ; indeed, the Armenian Bible is entitled on purely literary grounds to take rank with our own or with Luther's Version. The question arises, why, being masters of an inde- pendent and pure Armenian style, did the translators of the fifth century yet render these treatises of Aristotle's in so slavish a manner ? Some Armenian critics argue that this Grecising style of translation was a later product of their Hellenic culture, and on that account postpone the date of the versions of Aristotle to the very close of the fifth or beginning of the sixth centuiy. I fail to see any cogency in this argu- ment. On the contrary, we might expect the independent style to be the later development of the two ; and on purely literary grounds I should be inclined to attribute these versions to the age of Prohaeresius, the Armenian Professor of Rhetoric at Athens, whose figure is so familiar to us from the pages of Eunapius. § 4. The other evidence must now be considered. In all the MSS., except a few comparatively late ones, the text of Aristotle is not given alone and continuously, but in short sections, each of which is followed by its appropriate commentary. The following questions then arise. Whose is this commentary thus preserved in Armenian ? Is it a trans- lation of a Greek original ? If so, were the text and the commentary translated by the same hand and at the same time ? § 5. So far as the style is concerned we may ascribe the translation both of text and of commentary to the same hand. The slight differences of language between them may be explained on the ground that the text reflects Aristotle's Greek, while the commentary reflects a Greek original written at least seven centuries later than Aristotle. The citations also of the text embedded in the Armenian commentary agree on the whole with the version of the text, and, where they differ a little, we can suppose that the Greek commentator himself was not quoting his Greek vi PROLEGOMENA. with strict accuracy. Indeed there is such a general correspondence between the Armenian text and the Armenian commentary, that it is not easy to conceive of their having been translated at different times and by different hands. § 6. Yet there are difficulties in this view. For example, in the De Interpretatione, p. i6a. a7, all the Armenian MSS. except the Codex Ticinus add after ovtkv eanv words equivalent to aW to-o)? dal Kara (pvaLV (fxaval ysypa\j.\xivai &\k' ojacos ovoixara oiik daiv. These words should certainly not stand in the text, since no Greek MS. contains them and the Pavia MS. rejects them. On the other hand the com- mentary seems to imply these words, for it runs thus : q^ jtuu, puinuin-pni-Plr nuMbni^mbiili, "{Jl "i^ pum pbni-PIr l^iuJJi f-''l_ puiqni-Ju- iiuniuoM tuiunnltL iiun-iuOtuq^njO mumquiu : • il'Py uiu^uijb Li. UMuinuMbop nduybu nJuibu iItiuiu^ II p}"}- 'hP"'l_ "'^^^"'^i "iJI_ uiuI^tMijb n^ L-u uibnuiubu^ This may be rendered thus : ort Kara. (TVvQr\Kt]v to. ovoixara dAX' ov nara (fivcriv l3ov\eTai, etvai. irokka, irepl tovtov irpoeCpriTai : aXX' o/xcos ju,e'/xy?jrai kuI evravda TTepl (f>u>vS>v TLV&v yevoixevwv koi yeypaixp-ivaiv, aWa jirjv ovww 6vo\j,aTUiV. This passage is in all the Armenian MSS., including that of Pavia. It cannot, however, be adduced as a proof that the Armenian text and commentary were translated independently of one another. That the interpolation must have crept into some Armenian texts of Aristotle from the commentary is clear from its absence from the Codex Ticinus ; nor does the commentary itself necessarily involve a text in which the words stood. Even if it did, the inconsistency might have lain in the twofold Greek original of text and commentary. § 7. Assuming, therefore, that the version of the text is coeval with that of the commentary, can we fix the date and authorship of the latter ? In these Armenian commentaries upon the Categories and the De Interpretatione, there are singularly few allusions of such a kind as to fix the date of the composition of the Gi'eek original. There is one indication, however, of the date of the Version, which has been pointed out to me by my friend Dr. Baronean of Manchester. A certain Vardan is adduced in the commentary as a type of bravery ; the Vardan thus referred to can hardly be other than the king of that name who perished in war against the Persians, A. D. 45 1 . If, therefore, the name is not an PROLEGOMENA. vii interpolation, the Armenian commentary, and the version of the text which coheres therewith, cannot be put back earlier than the middle of the fifth century. § 8. We come next to the evidence of subscriptions in the Armenian MSS. On this we can build little, for although in all later MSS. these treatises are stated to have been translated and commented upon by the great and unrivalled philosopher David, yet the MS. of Pavia, which far outweighs all the rest in authority, contains no such statement. In it the version and commentary are simply headed : ' the Categories of Aristotle,' and after the Categories follows, without the loss of any space and without any title at all, the version with commentary, of the De Interpretatione. From the silence of this manuscript we might infer that the ascription of these versions and commentary to the great and un- rivalled philosopher David was a comparatively late myth; and our inference is raised to a certainty, if we compare the Armenian soi-disant commentary of David with the commentaries entitled in the Greek Codices aTro (^mz^ijs Ao;Qt8. These Greek commentaries of David are, at least so far as extend the citations of them in vol. 4 of the Bei'lin Aristotle, wholly unrecognisable in the Armenian commentary on the Categories and De Interpretatione. § 9. This conclusion is confirmed by the evidence of citations and references in early Armenian writers. It is only late Armenian traditions, just as it is only subscriptions in the late manuscripts, which attribute to David Invictus the commentaries upon and the translations of the Categories and De Interpretatione. The same can be said of the last two of the following writings and translations, which we find in Armenian, all of them attributed to David Invictus : — (i) The Definitions of Philosophy written against Pyrrhon. This is known in Greek as to, TrpoXeyofj.eva ttjs ^tXocro^taj and (fxavrjs Aa;8t6 Tov Oeocfukea-TaTov kol 6e6(f)povos (piXoaocfiov ^. (a) A version of the Isagoge of Porphyrins and the commentary of David thereon. ' See Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv, p. 12, and Cramer's Anecdota Parisiensia. Vlll PROLEGOMENA. (3) A considerable fragment of a commentary on the Analytics of Aristotle. This version is made from a Greek commentary written, it would seem by the same David, in the fourth or fifth century. (4) The version of Dionysius Thrax with commentary. This seems to be by the same hand which rendered the Categories and De Interpretatione. (5) The versions of the so-called Aristotle De Mundo and De Uirtutibus. § 10. In the early part of the eighth century Stephanus of Siunik seems to have written a commentary upon the grammar of Dionysius ^, unless indeed we should take the evidence in the sense that the version of the Grammar was actually his, which seems impossible. In the same writer we find a definite reference to the Davidis Prolegomena ^. It is as follows : ' Of what kind then is our nature, we have learned in the most special way from the mighty David, who so stoutly combats the Academics and Pyrrhonists, who strive to destroy the essence of philosophy.' We again meet with allusions to the several versions above enu- merated in the first half of the eleventh century, in the correspondence of Gregory Magistros, allusions of such a kind as to prove that they were all of them in his day in circulation in Armenia. This Gregory received the title of Duke of Mesopotamia at the hands of Constantine Monomachus, and died in the year 1058. He mentions them in a letter sufficiently interesting to be quoted at length ; it is addressed to his two pupils Basil and Elisha, and runs thus : ' I heard that our Vicar of God has given you AristotlCj and I desire you to send it to me ; for it is meet that you should first study and wholly possess yourselves of grammar along with translation ; and after this of rhetoric with complete division of the three heads. Next you should gain a knowledge of the definitions of both Plato and Aristotle, as well as of the Pythagorean determinations and maxims. But before that again you must be completely versed in the Old and New Testaments and in the mythology (or poetry) which ' Catalogue des anciennes traductions Arraeniennes (slides iv-xiii). Venice, 1889, by P. P. Carekln, p. 395. ^ Histolre Litteraiie de TArmenie Ancienne (siecles iv-xiiii), Venice, 1886, p. 301. PROLEGOMENA. ix is spread over many and divers places. You should also, in a spirit of sound and fervent reflection, peruse the dialectical parts of Homer and of the afore-mentioned Plato ; and likewise gain a knowledge of all other inventions and books, for a philosopher will claim knowledge and dis- avow ignorance in all subjects ; especially in what is within reach of the four arts, arithmetic, music, geometry and astronomy. It is enough to have pursued these subjects so far. If the collection of Aristotle be that which is called " on the Heavenly Bodies and the Sphericity of the Earth," or " on the Ordinance of Life," in which he mentions also the analysis of qualities and classification of affections called reflective, then send it to me. But if it should be merely the treatise of Porphyry, defining in answer to the enquiry of Chrysaorios the five predicaments, which are the following: genus, species, differentia, proprium, accidens; or the eight, which are scope, utility, meaning of title^ order, mode of teaching and so forth ; or the ten categories of the Stagirite : substance, quality, quantity, relation, where, when, situation, having, doing, suffering — the like of all these I have no need to ask you to send me from afar ; for these treatises have already been in my possession ever since I was a stripling.' The above letter is to be found in a MS. collection of this writer's letters preserved in the library at Munich. On page 39 of the same MS. Gregory refers to 'the Athenian Categories,' by which no doubt he means those of the Stagirite ; on page 335 he quotes the Isagoge, and on page 45 he cites the Prolegomena Davidis. There can be no doubt that this writer refers to these treatises in their Armenian and not in their Greek dress. It is significant that he does not mention David Invictus in connection with the versions of Aristotle. On p. 1 86 of this MS. he does indeed mention that he had found an ancient Armenian version 'of Olympiodorus whom David mentions^'; and on p. 209 of the same Munich MS. he seems to refer to David in a passage in which he is asserting the claims of Armenian writers of Philosophy to be considered original thinkers and not mere translators of Greek books. We have seen that Stephanus of Siunik, three centuries earlier attributed the Prolegomena to David. We have already dwelt on the fact that the Pavia MS. does not mention David as translator or commentator. We ' I.e. in The Prolegomena Davidis, pp. 143 and 164 of the San Lazaro edilion. C X PROLEGOMENA. may infer that before the eleventh century the Versions of the Categories and De Interpretatione and the commentaries thereon were not known as David's. § 11. Who was this David whose name is borne by the Prolegomena Philosophiae and the Commentary of the Isagoge in Greek and Armenian alike ? Of what race was he ? When did he live and where ? Here are questions to which Valentine Rose believes that he has found a partial answer in a manuscript life of Saint David of Thessalonica purchased from the Blenheim Library by the Prussian Government and now in Berlin. From this tract, which Rose published at Berlin in 1887, we learn that David was a holy and ascetic man, a worker of miracles, who late in life went to Byzantium and there had an interview with the Emperor and Empress, on whom his age and sanctity made a great impression. Similar stories are told of the Armenian philosopher by native historians ^. We learn from them that David, after completing his studies at Athens, repaired to the Court at Byzantium and in the presence of the Emperor confuted the heathen philosophers. The interesting point, however, in regard to this Greek Saint is that even according to Greek accounts he was probably an Armenian. Thus Rose cites Johannes Moschi to the effect that this David was by race a native of Mesopotamia and in the Menologion of the Emperor Basilius a day in June is dedicated to the memory of ' our Holy Father David of Thessalonica who came from the East.' The Greek accounts, however, make no mention of the philosophical attainments of David which appear so prominently in the Armenian traditions ; and Rose suggests that late in life David gave up the carnal pursuit of Pagan wisdom and betook himself to the self- mortifying life of the Christian ascetic. § 13. A more reliable answer is furnished by a treatise preserved in a manuscript at Edschmiadzin and called the ^^/i^ k'^li-^g (the Book of true beings). This manuscript gives the subscription of an older book from which it was copied as follows : — ' Mambre and Paulus and Abraham composed discourses full of no mean thoughts : and after a long time was written this book, just as God has handed it down unto us. ' Compare the account quoted in the History of Armenian Literature by P. P. Carekin of Venice, p. 299. PROLEGOMENA. xi In this time, in the year, namely, of the Armenians 76 ( = A. D. 629), I, Gourgdn, chartulary of Great Armenia, and spatharius of the holy rulers of Pourh (.y/tniTy), was owner of this book. But it is to be noticed, in the ancient subscription of this book on true beings, that it was written, in a translation from Greek into Armenian by command of the Lord John Catholicos of the Armenians, of the Gabelenatzik (see Moses of Chorene, History Bk. 2, ch. 7), in the year of the Armenians 25 ( = A. D. 578). This is testified to by Sarkis the Arabian, a bishop, with true testimony. Blessing, praise and glory and honour to Father, Son and Holy Ghost, now and for ever.' Here then we have a Greek source rendered into Armenian as early as A. D. 578, but itself how much older we do not know; though from its contents its composition must be dated about 530 A. D. It is entitled : ' The controversy of the holy teachers of the Armenians, Moses and David, with the heretics who separated the natures'; and, as this title implies, the bulk of the writing consists of a long and tiresome anti-Nestorian argument supposed to have been delivered at the Council of Ephesus. This argument is preceded and followed by historical matter relating to the spread of the new Greek learning in Armenia. From the exordium we learn that David Invictus, called the philosopher, was one of five Armenian students, who were at the beginning of the fifth ceritury sent, at the invitation of Theodosius, to Constantinople in order to study Greek and translate the Scriptures into Armenian. He was accompanied by Moses the Grammarian, Mambre the Philosopher, Abraham the Rhetor and Paulus. After a brief interlude of study at Constantinople, David was despatched by the Greek Emperor to Armenia, his native country, to superintend the refortification of Carni, near Erivan, an old strong place of which Tacitus relates the siege by the Romans, and which in the preceding century had been rebuilt by the Armenian King Tiridates. Returning thence to Constantinople David once more solicited the Emperor that he might be sent to study at Athens ; his request was granted and he was installed at Athens along with his compatriots under the particular patronage and protection of the Emperor. There, by a strange anachronism he is made to consort with Basil of Caesarea and the Gregories. By Gregory of Nyssa and his brother Nazianzenus, the divine, David was actually invited to occupy c 2 xii PROLEGOMENA. the chief professorial chair of Philosophy at Athens, and both he and Moses remained as teachers in Athens for a space of 30 years. Then followed their great refutation of Nestorius at Ephesus in A.D. 431, and their arguments then delivered form the bulk of the book. After the Council the Emperor sent them home, laden with presents — among which was a portion of the true cross — and armed with the many books which during their stay in Greece they had translated into their native language. Returning to Great Armenia they found their orthodox countrymen engaged in that death-struggle for their faith with Azkert, the Persian King, in which fell Vardan the Brave. This was in the year 451 A.D., twenty years later than the Council of Ephesus. 'Then' the narrative continues ' Moses and David were anxious not to show themselves in the land of Armenia, but desired to live secretly and in hiding, because they were Athenians and already old, and the land of Armenia was undone. Moses disguised himself as a beggar and retired to a village in the plain, while his companions David, Mambre, Paulus and Abraham pushed on to Erivan, where they were honourably welcomed by the lord Glut an old fellow-student of Moses, and now Catholicos of the Armenians. Better days were in store for Moses also ; he was sought for and found, and in spite of his protest, that he was now a stranger after so many years spent in Hellas, he was ordained an Archbishop. He forthwith began and wrote his history of Armenia, his exposition of Grammar, and also a hymnal for the use of the churches. Open teaching of his countrymen was denied him in that cruel time. David now wrote his book of definitions (Prolegomena Philosophiae) and also his exposition of Grammar, and they both opened the stores which they had so long before begun to accumulate.' In this curious tract there are anachronisms arising out of the desire of its writer to minimise the intellectual indebtedness of the Armenians to the Greeks. But after discounting that, there is no reason to doubt that during the first half of the fifth century there lived an Armenian at Athens named David who was a professional teacher of philosophy. The story of his return to Armenia with Moses is also very probable. In the middle of the century the Persian rulers forbade Greek books and learning in Great Armenia, on political grounds, because they were PROLBGOMEXA. xiii jealous of any alliance between a country in vassalage to themselves and the Greek Empire. This proscription of Greek letters checked and crushed Armenian literary development almost in its first outburst, but by severing the intellectual ties which bound the race to Constanti- nople and Athens, it contributed to found the independence of their national Church. The Greek Commentaries on Aristotle and on Porphyry which we have under the title aTro ^oju^s Aa/3t8 may very well be the work of this Armenian teacher who spent 30 years in Athens between 406 and 451 A. D. § 13. But the Commentaries upon the Categories and De Interpre- tatione remain an enigma. In the hope that some Aristotelian may be able to identify them I now append some specimens of it. In my rendering of it I set a note of interrogation where I am not certain of the meaning and leave blanks where the text is broken. BEK. ED. PAGE. la. I. 6[J.covviJ,a yiyveTai Kara bvo rpoTTOvs, Kara Tvxrjv 77 Kara bidvoLav. biAvoia 8e /car' a^im\xa (?), Kara ixvqjXT^v, Kar' eXTrfSa, Kar ivxas, Kar elKova, Kad' b\ioi6T7]Ta r; Kara avCvylas crTeprjcnv cocnrep IKOvo^iTUiv .... uxTiiep ad\r)T7]s. Compare the above with the ' Anonymi in Aristotelis Categorias Paraphrasis,' published among the Commentaria in Aristotelem Graeca, vol. xxiii. part ii, pp. 1, 2. The Armenian seems to be the barest summary of that paraphrase. Compare also the Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv. p. 43 b. 13 in a Scholium of David: ' vvp.u)v. TovTcov TO. fxsv daiv cLTTo TvxT]s. But notc that what follows in the Greek is very diffuse and unlike the Armenian. BEK. ED. PAGE. 1 a. 6. (Tvv(iivvjj.a hi (Ketvo keyerai, ort ei Kal biacpopa kv tois ovojxaTos ixopiois, ^ev Kal Tavrb arjixaivei Kara rbv ttjs ova-ias Xoyov, uxnrep a(f)' evbs Kal irpos kv. 1 a. T2. Siatra^eT ttjv 'uapoivop.adiav Kara rpets rpoiTOvr rd (Tvp.(^MViiv p.'kv tov ■np&Tov ^Ooyyov, bM(l)epeLV 5^ rrjv v(TTarr]V val crvvdeTai, to, be vo-qpara onrXa" olov el rtj etTTOi avOpunrov {■(Moy, XoyLKOv dvr^TOV' a\k' ecrrlv on at Te cfxoval aTtkaX Kai. to, voripara' olov 'EMKpaTrjs ?) "Oprjpos. eari be Kai ort at re (f)a>val (TvvOeTai Kai to. vor\paTa. olov 2a)(cpar?js (j>iX.ocrocj>e'i 77 'Op,r]pos wotet. With the above compare the Anonymi Paraphrasis p. 5, 11. 2-15. Let us omit a few intervening scholia and translate the Commentary on the Categories 1 b. 35-2 a. 10. To save trouble I render it into English, occasionally using the Greek form of a technical phrase : — BEK. ED. PAGE. 1 b. 25-2 a. ID. ' He takes in hand the second classification of beings, as we called it above. At present he does not go into the ten genera, because he before divided (beings) into two : into substance {ovaLa) and into accident [avpfie^riKos). Substance is of a single kind [a-nXa to ethos), but not so accident. Rather this is multifarious (-nokvTpoTrov) ; and in order according to the kinds which naturally belong in it [Kara to. ev a-yru TiefpvKOTa yivr]) does he make division of it. Of these kinds the names differ, but the substance is one. If then all are put together, they make up the number ten ; from which fact, as we said before, our treatise received its title. ' We must make up our minds that what he says, the words namely : t&v Kara pr\bepiav (jvpTikoKr]v keyopevatv eKaaTov ijToi ova-iav a-rjpaivei ?) ttolov or some other of the ten categories, that we must needs subject these words to an examination not of their sounds only, but of the thoughts they contain. For if we follow the mere sounds, we shall not with any the more exactitude know the manner of the saying. To take an example— rpe'xo), here is a simple sound. But the thought contained is complex. For it contains within itself the pronoun, e.g. 'I,' since it makes no difference whether we say rpe'xa) or eyu rpe'xo). In the same way if anyone should PRO LEG OMEN A . xv think of (the word) jnot)o-tKos, as meaning a single thing, because the sound is single. For it does not really mean a single thing (iv Ti). For if you examine what jj-ovctlkos is, you will find two things, and not one. For jxovctikos means a man skilled in musical sounds. Consequently ixovaiKos consists of man and of art together, and is clearly therefore two and not one. But if anyone chooses to say : " Why did he take such an example?" let him know that he did not himself for his own instruction (Kvpiws) use examples at all, but merely that he might be easily understood by learners. Such words as these he appends (?). He mentions affirmation and negation — at once, wishing to inform us (?). For he is pleased to omit for the present about premiss. For it is necessary that every affirmation and negation should be a syllogistic premiss, and that a premiss should be either true or false. Consequently affirmation or denial will either be true or false, as he himself said.' This extremely simple commentary is unrecognisable among the scholia on this passage which are given in the Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv. ; among which scholia are given extracts from the Greek Commentary of David. Let us take one more example of the Armenian commentary, that which expounds the opening words 16 a. i, a of the De Inter- pretatione. It is as follows : — ' We stated once before, that the aim of the whole of this logical treatise is to arrive at demonstrative syllogisms. But, since there are many fallacies in syllogisms, we must be acquainted with each of them. For, through a knowledge of the others, we reach the demonstrative syllogism. But it is impossible to recognise either one or the other of the said syllogisms, unless we first learn, what syllogism is. But syllogism itself involves premisses or propositions ; and a premiss is either KaTa(j)aTLK6s or airocpariKOS, or is Aoyos tis. ' It were best to begin with teaching about speech (Xo'yos) and its parts, and after that to pass to the teaching (6t6acr/ Tois jacra to. (pvaiKo, (j)ri(nv o-L'tojs otl r&Xrjdts kui to xj/ivbos TTjV ^pxV h''^^ 0,1Tb tS)V vortixcLToov e\al3ev, ixeTo, be tovto (cat tv (jxavais a.iro(paiveTai. TrpayiiaTa yap ahvvaTa upos olovhrfnoTi avT&v a-aXeveiv, aWa tov ael xpovov to h< ^^et aKWTjrws. Atara^as tovto OTt. TO aXxjOiVfiv Kal TO \j/evbea-daL Iv a-vp.TreTrX.eyiJLfVOLs yiyveTai, dXA.' QVK kv aTrXais u)vais, juera roSro p.iTaWaTTii fls bibacrKaXlav ovoixaTOS Kai pij/xaros koL t&v aXXatv, oaoov eixefxvriTO.' So in § of commentary on 17 a. 1-15 Plato is referred to as holding the opinion that speech is in us 4>vaviir] Tponos TToioTrjroj), are cited thus in the accompanying commentary: phpLu L aij[^ lrpLlTug(i mlruiuli npui^ni-ptiuti (= Koi ixXXo hv (j}avflr] elbos Troto'rijros). Here we may merely have a piece of loose citation in the original Greek. Such cases might be multiplied indefinitely. I have only chanced on one passage in the commentary, as to which one feels that it cannot be translation from the Greek, and in this case we may suppose the Armenian translator to have made so da XX PR OLEGOMENA . obvious an addition. It refers to the words 10 b. 5-9 and is as fol- lows : — 'And secondly, although we may have the name of a quality (ttoioVtjs) and though the man who is such (woto's) may participate in the things (juere'xgi jGiv Trpayixdroiv), yet the participation may not have a name formed Trapcow/^ojs from the quality in question. As for example from u,n.mg[,'Uni.[, { = apeTri) one is called ^u,^^ { = cnrovhalos). For in the Greek tongue there is a quality called dperrj, but the corresponding " such "(ttoio j) is not iun.iu_pl,%[i ( = virtuous), but^ui£^ ( = o-TrovSaTos). Or rather, if you look out for a true equivalent, our word >l-njP is such^ But in the Greek tongue (movhrj is not the original term used, so that a man is called o-TrouSatos because he has 0-7701)8?;, neither, although they have in use dperTj as the quality, is the person who owns the quality called Trapoyvvixcas a man who is aperatos, but you have one name for the quality, to wit, apiT-ri, and another for him that has it, to wit, cnrovboLos.' Cannot this passage be explained as a note added by the translator himself to clear up a passage in the text which would otherwise have been obscure to his countrymen ? § 16. The other question regarded the absence of all references to other commentators. Can we explain this by supposing this to be a very early commentary? May not names of other commentators be absent from it, because the commentators in question had not yet written ? It is impossible that this should be so, and if any significance be attached at all to such absence of references, it must rather be taken as a sign that the author of this commentary is expounding his text to pupils who knew nothing of other famous teachers like Alexander, Themistius, Maximus, Kallimachus, Olympiodorus ; references to whom are frequent in the Armenian versions of David's commentary on the Isagoge and Prolegomena, and in the fragmentary commentary on the Analytics. On such pupils learned references would have been thrown ' For^u/£^means brave rather than ethically virtuous, and 'fii/P is a better equivalent for anovSoios, for it means ' careful, sedulous, anxious to do right.' PROLEGOMENA. xxi away. Perhaps then we have here an indication that the commentary was originally composed for the instruction of native Armenians. § 17. But in that case why should it have been first composed in Greek ? It would perhaps meet all the difficulties, if we supposed that an Armenian teacher, living in Athens or Antioch or Caesarea and familiar with the rest of Aristotle's writings and with Greek philosophy in general, had translated the Aristotelian text, and at the same time written this commentary for the use of his compatriots who had not the same advantages as himself. We might then explain the version-like character of the Armenian as merely the style in which an Armenian, saturated with Greek learning, would write. He might even have com- posed it first in Greek and then turned his own Greek into Armenian. § 18. I cannot persuade myself that some such view is not the true one. We know for instance that Prohaeresios, the rhetor, teacher of Julian, of Basil and of Gregory Nazianzen, was an Armenian from the borders of Persia ; furthermore that when he was professor at Athens ' all Pontus and the neighbouring nations, sent their scholars to him, admiring him as a peculiar ornament of their country (coinrep oiKetoy hyaQov) ^.' To him, with as much certainty as to any one, may be at- tributed these versions of Aristotle along with the commentary. Such a supposition harmonises well with the early tradition, which I have quoted, that David Invictus was senior to and as a teacher paramount over Basil and Gregory Nazianzen. May not Armenian tradition have confused Prohaeresios, — whose Armenian name we know not — and who actually taught these famous men, with David, author of the prolegomena and commentary on the Isagoge, who lived nearly a hundred years later ? § 19. No importance can be attached to the absence in these com- mentaries on Aristotle of all references indicative of Christian authorship. Neither are they found in David's commentary on, the Isagoge or in his prolegomena. But the absence of such references has its proper sig- nificance. It might appear that all these Armenian commentaries and versions were the work of a school of translators quite apart from and perhaps antagonistic to the school of SS. Mesrop and Isaac. How that school treated profane works in translating them into Armenian, we see ' See Eunapius. Life of Prohaeresios. xxii PR OLEGOMENA . in the translation made by Moses of Chorene of the rhetoric of Aph- thonius. In the latter version all the illustrations are drawn from the Bible and all allusions to Pagan mythology are carefully omitted. § 20. Let us recapitulate the evidence on various points. (i) That this Armenian commentary on the Categories and De Interpretatione is not by David Invictus. In proof of this we know (a) that the Greek commentary dwo (pcovijs Aa/3tS has nothing in common with it. (/3) That the Prolegomena Philosophiae are ascribed in an Armenian book of the year 580 A.D. to David Invictus ; while the work on the Categories and De Interpretatione is not. Similar evidence is furnished by Stephanus of Siunik, early in the eighth, and by Gregory Magistros early in the eleventh century, (y) The MS. of Pavia, of unique authority in deciding such a question, does not mention David. The brief colophon at the end of the book in the first hand is merely to this effect : ' The wisdom of the master and text of the lovely wisdom, the teacher called deacon (Sarkavag), elaborated unto correctness of the letter. What was worthy he rendered without grudge and freely.' I take the above to mean that this teacher called Deacon was the copyist of the Pavia MS. and not the author of the commentary. (2) That the commentary was translated along with the text and not before or after it. Or if not a translation at all, then it was composed by the translator of the text, and went with it from the first. This is almost certain because (a) all the MSS., the Pavia Codex among them, give the text and the commentary in alternate sections. (/3) The style and wording of the two are too closely allied for them to have been written apart. (3) As to the date. This cannot be fixed with precision, (a) The reference to Vardan as the typically brave man points to the latter half of the fifth century. If we ascribe an earlier date we must set this reference down as a change wrought in the text by Armenian patriotism. (^) The best evidence PROLEGOMENA. xxiii is that of the text of Aristotle reflected in the version. This text, especially in the case of the De Interpretatione where we can test it, is nearly allied to the text which Boethius used. Compare for instance the readings of the following passages: 16 a. 6 ; 16 a. 25 ; 17 a. 11 ; 17 a. 30 17 b. 7, 8 ; 17 b. 14; 18 a. 8 ; 18 a. 35 ; 18 b. 25 ; 18 b. 33 ; 18 b. 39 ; 19 a. 4 ; 19 a. ao ; 19 b. la ; 19 b. 15 ; 19 b. 25 ; 19 b. 30 ; 20 a. 31 ; 20 b. -3,6 ; 21 a. 18 ; 21 a. 22 ; 21 b. 18 ; 21 b. 21 ; 23 a. 11; 23 a. 21 ; 23 a. 25; 23 a. 31; 23 b. 21 ; 24 b. 6; 34 b. 8. Karl Meiser, the editor of the accurate text of Boethius' Commentary, calls attention in Fleckeisen's Jahr- biicher (vol. 117), to many characteristics of the Boethian text, which are attested also by the Armenian. There can be therefore no doubt but that the Armenian Version repre- sents a Greek text of Aristotle at least as old as the fifth century. It may also be noticed that the Arabic version of the Categories edited by J. Th. Zenker, at Leipsic, in 1846, has some affinities with the Armenian. Zenker notes the variants implied by the Arabic at the foot of each page. The following are recognisable in the Armenian : 2 a. 5, add y\ Kara(j)(i, I irnu^uiuuib* \ etra UUJUJ I dr a-Ko-ipacTis' &vdyKr] be etvai aTTO-CJ>aVTLKds funa^iMnlLtuLu/b ot 6' aAAot t"k "ULP'' TTavra KaTa- uutnn^ TtdvTes uairhiFab-uiU f fK-p-qixaros *btupmiu^piuj^ niujbutitjli LtuiP \6yov F^g~ p'qjxaTOs' Kttl yap 6-Tov-&v6p(ii:ov L ^pu/bq^ Juinn.njb TO-icTTlV ?iv n iCTTai lk% L. LuMiT q^qhst'i't K tQiV TOlOVTCaV TTpoaTeOfj^ ov-ira> Xoyos quijuuffiuL TUMgb iun.f f/w^ L L^Lu p.mb utuiiuuiitfuAi^ : T] I aXXo aTto-ipavTiKos. puig^trplLMiLtM/b ' PROLEGOMENA. xxv In his corresponding example from the Grammar of Thrax, Merx adds a Latin Version interlineally. I omit it, as it adds nothing to the force of the example. In the above extract, notice that the order of the Greek is kept, except, (i) in rendering 6e or yap ; the former being rendered by puijg or L. according as it has an adversative force or is merely equivalent to Kai. (2) in rendering the article. In the Armenian the article is rendered by the suffix %. The changes in the Greek involved by the above version can be detected at a glance. They are the omission of pruxaros, of ?) ^v and the reading aA.A.o rt t&v toiovtcov for rt toiovtov. And again, p. Ixvii, Merx writes as follows : — ' Haec igitur est indoles interpretationis Armeniacae : Graeca, sylla- bam fere syllaba reddens, Armenius expressit, raro sensum respexit, particulas vero, quibus sermo eius patrius caret modo omisit, modo liberius reddidit. Moneo vero lectores, ne cen- seant voces ab interprete fictas in usum linguae non esse receptas, immo eodem modo uti insulsae Latinorum interpre- tationes, qui fxero-xfiv participium, alriaTLK-qv accusativum, yevLK-qv genetivum reddere non erubuerunt, ab omnibus sunt receptae, ita et voces ab interprete grammaticae Dionysianae ad normam Graecam formatae deinde in numerum vocum usitatarum intraverunt. lam si quis Armeniaca, nulla Graeci archetypi habita ratione, eo modo in aliam linguam transtu- lerit, ut quae in lexicis habentur vocabulorum technicorum explicationibus utatur, neque explicare dictionem et indolem Dionysii Armeniace redditi, nee rem criticam iuvare censendus erit. Eundem enim si recte intellexerit, sensum ex Armenio atque ex Graeco eliciet. Itaque ipsum textum Armeniacum in quamlibet linguam convertere omnino inutile est ; ea potius ratione Armenius est tractandus, ut singula verba ad textum Graecum accuratissime excutiantur.' § 23. The third condition proposed above in § 2 was that we should possess a /«^^ text of the version. The texts of the Armenian Categories and De Interpretatione which I have collated and used are the following : xxvi PROLEGOMENA. (a) Printed. An edition of the philosophical and other works of David Invictus was published at Venice, A.D. 1833, by the Mechitarist Press. In this edition, pp. 359-408, is found the treatise on the ten Categories unaccompanied by the com- mentary. The subscription runs : lliumiuplrgaiu mluu'b umnpn^ aji t-P^fi L% ub uiuiMJnlruJi ia-n.atuhtrh-^U iiunhuuinm^i^ nn uiuh nutsi jniAuipk'ij i.uij%[i liuiu,[iqo[i[iuju, ' Expliciunt decem categoriae quae dicuntur maximi Aristotelis quae dicuntur Graeca lingua Categoriae.' The title of the treatise is simply: uujnpnfni.p[,i-iig aipfiuinnintrff,, ' Categorfae AristotcHs.' There is here no mention of David, but there follows, pp. 409-458, the same treatise from 9 b. 38 to end, each paragraph being now followed by its section of commentary. The title is : utnnnnn.ni-f3-fiL^a tunhutnnuilrip p-uinq.tlu/bb'uji u. utTlihlraMi h q-tui-pk, 'Categoriae Aristotelis translatae et commentario oi'natae a Davide.' The first part of the commentary was missing in the Venice MSS., but is supplied in most of the MSS. hereafter to be described as collated by myself To this Venetian printed text I allude in my Appendix II as V. It is based from pp. 349-408 on three codices, one of which in large cursive is dated 859 Armenian = A.D. 141 1, another in small cursive is dated 1136 Armenian = A.D. 1688, while the third in small cursive is undated. From pp. 409- 458 of the Venice Edition the text together with com- mentary is printed, and for this part the first of these three MSS. was alone available. It should be noticed that in the earlier codex the text and commentary go together, and that in the later MSS. only is the text found unaccompanied by the commentary. In the same Venice edition the text of the De Interpretatione is printed pp. 461-486. The title is : ul^^n^ lt_ 'Ijtu^iiuin.nni-fa'hi^ a.nnah nn tuuh num ini^trtiii ii^k'p[i^P"^l""ti "- ^"ij^ph'^ itunuMo^u Jhl/hnL-^truib tMipn^iunnirtuih Jbit^ [iJutumLnjU uip[,umnmkik^—' Beginning and preface of the book which is called in Greek irepi fpixrjveias and in Armenian about interpretation set forth by the great philosopher PROLEGOMENA. xxvii Aristotle.' It is followed, pp. 487-553, by the same text, accompanied paragraph by paragraph by the com- mentary, which is, however, missing from 17 a. 35-20 b. 14. This is entitled : u^l^pfitufijybfiuiu uipfiumnm^i^ puipfifu/Llrmf^ L. Jklibbaif^ f, if.iui.pt=' TTfpl kpii-qveias of Aristotle translated and explained by David.' The Manuscripts used are nearly the same as for the Categories, viz.: for text alone, small cui'sive of 1688 and small cursive of A.D. 17 10; for text with commentary the large cursive of A.D. 141 1 alone. The separate readings of these MSS. are sometimes ex- hibited, but without classification, in the margin of the printed text. To these I allude in Appendix II and else- where as Vo. § 33. (/8) We now come to the manuscript sources of Paris, Jerusalem and Pavia. In the Biblioth^que Nationale I consulted various MS. texts, especially two, Fonds Arm6niens 105 and 106, alluded to in Appendix II as D and E, but in the collation simply as Paris MSS- or P. MSS. The text of the Categories unaccompanied by commentary occupies fif. 89-118 of 105. The text accompanied by the commentary is given ff. %f)2-^^6 of 106. Of these No. 106 is the older, probably of the fifteenth century, but the worst written ; No. 105 is somewhat later, and is more neatly written. The same MSS. contain the De Interpretatione. No. 106 gives text with commentary ff. 97-164 ; No. 105 gives the text alone ff. I 19-135 v. Both these MSS. attribute version and commentary alike to David. § 24. After collating these MSS. in 1887 I was still conscious of there being left in the version many variants from the Greek merely due to corruptions of copyists or to corrections made upon medieval Latin versions. In hope of eliminating these and acquiring a purer text I went to Jerusalem in the year 1888, and there collated the two oldest codices preserved in the Patriarch's library of the Convent of St. James. These two Codices I refer to in my collation as J. MSS. or J. 401 and 1291. In Appendix II I refer to No. 1291 as B, to No. 401 as C. The latter of these seemed to me to be the older of the two. In it the folio e a xxviii PROLEGOMENA. containing the last § of commentary on the Categories is missing. Both MSS. are undated, but judged by the writing 401 may belong to the fourteenth century. I regret that my notes containing a fuller descrip- tion of these Jerusalem MSS. were lost while travelling. In the same year I examined the MSS. of Edschmiadzin, but found that they added nothing to the recension of the text of the version already made from the MSS. of Paris and Jerusalem. § 25. On this recension I based the collation printed pp. 1-50 of this book. When these pages were already printed I visited Pavia, where I had heard that there was in the Library of the University a Codex of David Invictus. The differences of this text from all the others were so considerable that I made a wholly fresh collation and was compelled to add as an appendix the many additions and corrections supplied by it to the Armenian text with which I had hitherto worked. In Appendix II, I print this Pavian text itself, reproducing as far as possible all its peculiarities of spelling, punctuation and accentuation. This Codex I now proceed to describe more in detail. It consists of two volumes, 130 D 4a, 43. With the exception of a few quaternions in the first volume it is written on thick cotton paper, very glossy and white. The size of page is 10 x 6| inches. On an average four lines of writing fall within one linear inch. A facsimile of this MS. is added at the end of this book. It seems to have been bound as at present in the fifteenth century. Of several quaternions the first or last folio is missing, as if the book had been read at first in loose quaternions. There is no date in either volume. The hand in which the commentary of David on the Isagoge of Porphyrius and the Categories and De- Interpretatione with commentary are written out seems not later than A.D. 1300 and not earlier than A.D. iioo. This copyist could also write an uncial hand, in which he often completes the end of a line. In one place he actually digresses for half a page into small uncials. The spelling is that which is met with in Codices of the ninth and tenth and presumably older centuries. Thus instead of the later orthography k< kp^ 4^^i> l-««"f . Ir^k^ nuhkpK o, k'"n.[='ika^ev), we find, though not invariably, fr, hp, bfi'b, btul^, bpir, niiibJtU, uiu, bain- ; SOmCtimeS bpllLtuhlinJU for bpLLiuhq.nub ; juii.bin and ui/q^ frequently ior jim-t^n and ui/i' Also bppb_g is sometimes PR OL EG OMEN A . xxix written for l^ppkg as in 19 b. 36, q-kui for ^ 4-'^. There are few abbrevia- tions and none except the accustomed ^/?/r and ^/3fr for ^PfiiA and ^pLu/b. The punctuation of this MS. was difficult to reproduce in print, especially the difference between two small points set together and two larger points. Both round and square dots are used, also heavy and lighter commas. Round commas frequently occur above the line and also heavier square topped commas. The double point occurs both on the line level with the writing and where there is more of a pause above the line. The single point is sometimes round, sometimes square, and comes either below, abreast of or above the line. Often from poverty of type the double point in my printed text represents two short horizontal dashes, one above the other, in the original. Occasionally triple points occur. The punctuation is peculiarly full and ample and adapted to the end of bringing out the sense of what is written. The writing is often almost continuous ; and the whole system of punctuation employed seems to have been copied exactly from an older book written continuously, in which the stops served to separate the words. I cannot otherwise account for the frequent diastole or comma above the line, used where there is no elision or hiatus. Words which in later texts were written as a single whole are sometimes divided by a comma, e.g. fptpir is always written y.^fr, pt. Prepositions are frequently written together with the words they precede; and occasionally a hyphen is drawn under a compound word. The auxiliary 4-(=eoTtii) is very often joined to the participle which precedes it. The spelling of the MS. is not quite uniform and such variations as there are I have observed in printing it. Some of these variations may be mistakes of the copyist no doubt, but others may have a philological value. I have merely tried to reproduce in print the text of the MS. In copying it for the printer I have mostly separated words which were written continuously, but have tried to avoid any other change. In printing the text of the version from the Pavian Codex no pains have been spared to reproduce the accents, which are very characteristic. In few Armenian manuscripts are the words accentuated with so much care and fulness. In a few cases, as for instance 16 a. 13, the accent is drawn horizontally, instead of vertically, and this I have tried to keep. The subject of the ancient Armenian accent is an obscure one and in modern XXX PROLEGOMENA. editions they are not printed. I hope that my care in reproducing the accentuation may be of use to philologists interested to determine the nature of the old Armenian accent. § 26. The following is a list of the contents of this Manuscript : In the first volume (i) In an old hand, not the same as, but con- temporary with the hand which wrote out the whole of vol. ii, is a list of Greek Botanical terms written in Armenian characters with their vulgar Armenian equivalents, (ii) In the same hand Philo's dictionary of Old Testament names. This is entitled : ' These sounds of the Hebrew names were translated into the Greek tongue by Philo, the successor of the Apostles.' This seems to be an earlier form of Philo's dictionary than any we have in Greek or Latin. The hand in which are written (i) and (ii) I call A^. (iii) In a later hand, which we may call C, and on coarser paper follow the treatises of Aristotle De Mundo and De Uirtutibus. The beginning of the former is missing, (iv) The Isagoge of Porphyry in yet another hand, which I call B, older than C, but younger than A or Aj. (v) The commentary of David on the Isagoge. The beginning of this is in hand B, but the bulk of it is in the hand A which wrote vol. ii. This part of the book is much damaged by damp. The end again of David's commentary is in yet another and very peculiar hand which I call Ag. This hand is perhaps contemporary with A, and imitates Greek writing in adding breathings at the beginning of all words which commence with vowels, (vi) An old translation in hand A^ of a commentary on the Categories, beginning lost, (vii) The old Armenian version of Euclid, Book I as far as the 3rd Proposition with diagrams. This is also in hand Aj. Volume ii contains the Categories and De Interpretatione in the fine bold and ancient hand which I call A. In the margin and text are interspersed, chiefly in hand C, later readings of the Armenian, drawn it is sometimes stated, ' from the books of the Franks.' With few excep- tions all the readings of the Venice text and of the other manuscripts which I have added in my apparatus criticus are thus added in hand C, an attempt having been often made to obliterate the true text. The contemporary hand A^ adds a few corrections in the text or margin, which I have been careful to notice at the foot of the page. Perhaps it is the PROLEGOMENA. xxxi same hand, if it is not actually the first hand, which sets a punctum delens here and there. Corrections by Aj must have been drawn from Greek MSS. of the fifth century. For example, it is this hand which in 19 B 8 sets a point over 011, so making the variant : " ouo/xa [ikv kiym, dXA' hopiiTTov ovojjia," where the reading of all Greek codd. is : ovo^a jxkv ov keyoo, a.\k' aopLcrrov ovoiia. The same hand seems to have written in most of the chapter headings which are in red. A few of the corrections made in red I have not known whether to ascribe to Aj or to C writing archaically. All readings in the hand C are corruptions of the text, and the value of the Pavian Codex lies just in this, that its text carries us back behind all these medieval corruptions to the bedrock of the fifth century version. I hesitated to notice the variants from the codex of the printed edition and of the other MSS., so universally bad are they. I only at last added them at the foot of the page by way of showing to what corruption the old Armenian texts were in the middle ages and under Prankish influences liable. This illustrates also the necessity of getting back to an earlier stratum of the text. The same care is to be observed in using for critical purposes the Armenian Bible. § 27. Of the history of this Codex before the sixteenth century nothing is known. At the beginning of that century it belonged to Pero di Beccarisi, one of the noble family of that name at Pavia. A little later it belonged to Theseus Ambrosius ex comitibus Albonesii of Pavia, one of the earliest pioneers of Oriental Studies in Italy and author of the '- Introductio in Chaldaicam linguam, Syriacam, atque Armenicam, et decern alias Hnguas. Excudebat Papiae. loan. Maria Simoneta Cremoneii. In Canonica Sancti Petri in Coelo Aureo. Sumptibus et Typis, autoris libri. Anno a Virginis partu. 1539. Kal. Martij.' Some of the Armenian examples in this Introductio are taken from this very manuscript and are to be found e.g. on pp. 144, 156, 165, 166. It is the ' Antiquissimus Aristotelis liber, Armenicis literis scriptus' to which Theseus Ambrogius refers on p. 168. So also on p. 144 he writes : ' In antiquissimo libro Armenicis literis scripto, in quo Porphirii Praedicabilia, et parua Aristotelis Logicalia, literis et lingua Armenica scripta continentur reperto,' and proceeds to give the transliteration of the Hebrew alphabet to be found in vol. i of this MS. xxxii PROLEGOMENA. He also gives readings of Porphyry and Aristotle only to be found in this MS., and even prints in one case a note which is to be found written in the margin of this MS. by a late hand. In the University Library at Pavia are three other Armenian MSS. which belonged to Theseus Ambrogius, and in them he has written his name and titles in Armenian letters. They are only Church books of late date. The interlinear Latin glosses frequent in these and also in the versions of Porphyry and Aristotle are no doubt in his handwriting. § 28. The second group of versions, those of the De Mundo and De Uirtutibus must now be considered. The antiquity of these is less certain than that of the first group, and the earliest notice we have of them is in the Letters of Gregory Magistros already referred to in § 10. He asks his pupils to send him the Aristotle which they had received in case it be the collection entitled : ' on the heavenly bodies and the sphericity of the earth,' or ' on the ordinance of life ' in which is given an analysis of the qualities and classification of affections termed reflective. The treatises thus referred to may well be the De Mundo and De Uirtutibus. Judged by their style these versions seem to belong to the eighth or ninth century. Much of the version of the De Mundo is no less literal than that of the Categories, and must undoubtedly represent a Greek original considerably different from the text printed in the Berlin Aristotle ; but owing to the fact that these two books were much used as text-books of philosophy in the middle ages their text has undergone the most wholesale corruption. I even hesitated to print the variants of the Armenian, because most of them were so evidently due to corruptions of the version itself, and I doubt whether after all it was worth the while. Even those which I have printed are but a selection, for it was impossible to adhere to the plan, which I followed in the case of the De Interpretatione and Categories, of giving every variant implied by the Version. In the autumn of 189 1, when pp. 51-71 of my collation were already printed, I chanced to find in an old and uncially written Codex of the Conventual library of Edschmiadzin, under the title of: 'Aristotle about God,' a text of the Version extending from p. 397 b. 16, 8to koI . . . PROLEGOMENA. xxxiii to the end of the treatise, far superior to any I had before met with. The Codex in question is numbered 3050 in the Catalogue of Gharenian printed at Tiflis 1863, and 2093 in the handhst of the convent. It is on paper and was written in the island of Aghrthamar near Van A. D. 1233. ^^ it the Version is not attributed to David Inuictus. A fresh comparison with the Greek of this last half of the version as given in this Codex shows how wholesale is the corruption which has beset the vulgar text, printed in the Venice edition, and found in all the other Codices which I have seen. For example the following notes in the collation printed pp. 62-71 need to be omitted : — p. 6^. Notes on 397 b. 34, 398 a. i, 398 a. 13, 398 a. 14- p. 64. Notes on 398 a. 14, 398 a. 16, 398 a. 18, 398 a. ai, 398 a. 22. p. 6S. Notes on 398 b. 31, 398 b. 23, 398 b. 30, 398 b. 31. p. 66. Notes on 399 a. X2, 399 a. 19, 399 a. 25. p. 67. Notes on 399 b. 23, 99 b. 23, 400 a. i, 400 a. 3, 400 a. 6. p. 68. Notes on 400 b. 13, 400 b. 13, 400 b. 17, 400 b. 33, 400 b. 26. p. 70. Notes on 401 b. 6, 401 b. 8, 401 b. 11, 401 b. 16. p. 71. Notes on 401 b. 38, 401 b. 29. In all these passages the Codex mentioned agrees with the Greek. In many other passages it necessitates a recasting of my printed notes, for example in the following : — p. 62. 397 b. 18. TO Ko.\ hi r?) ye ova-La] Here the Armenian indicates no change. The words 777 \x\v Qeia hvv&y.€i ■npeirovra KaTajSaWo^xevoi \6yov, ov fXTjv rfi ye ovaia are indeed rendered in the sense ' divinam potentiam significantes {aviJ-PaXXonevoi,), non autem essentiam,' but this may be a bit of paraphrase. p. 63. 398 a. ID. ovk] Here the Codex also omits ovk, but requires the words enl rod jueyaAov /SatrtXews to be read in the next clause after aXA' otov. p. 64. 398 b. 5. e-TTtreXetr h /3oi5Aotro] Here the Codex retains eTtinXflv, but omits h ^ovXoiTo. p. 65. 398 b. 36. Here the Codex involves : eort hi oXs koI (vavriar Kalroi rrjs irpcaTrjs evbiaeMs els Klvrjaiv erepoCas yei'o/xei'Tjy. f xxxiv PROLEGOMENA. p. 66. 399 b. 12. Here the Codex translates as if the text ran somehow thus : Sirep oiSajuoSs laTiv efiirobiov, ovre Kivfl vpos hiAvoiav fjixas amcrrias. p. 67. 399 b. 18. Here the Codex involves : vofxcov koctixos koL iroXtrei'ay. p. 68. 400 b. 18. Here the only change involved is anoboia-oav Instead of cn,Tr](r6\X€V0S. p. 68. 400 b. 34. Here the Codex omits wtm?, but indicates no other difference. p. 69. 400 a. 15. The Codex omits -nals and artpixovos but reflects no other change, p. 69. 400 a. 19. The Codex involves em tS>v KapirStv for otto tSiv KapTT&v, but really reflects no other difference, p. 70. 401 b. 9. The Codex has alrCav instead of ovaCav, but for the rest agrees with the Greek text, p. 71. 401 b. 23. The Codex involves : ecmv ovk aWo rt TrXjju ex deov. p. 71. 401 b. 26. The Codex here agrees with the vulgar text except in adding the words j'o'/xos Koi before n/xtopoy. In a few passages where I have by an asterisk indicated a corruption in the vulgar Armenian text, the Codex gives us the true text, e.g. p. 66. 399 a. 19, (pepcovvpms is rendered literally plrc- u/imL.'Lujpk", for which in the vulgar text an unintelligent scribe has written paiplrpuipni-ptuii/p. So p. 66. 399 a. 31 the Codex reads i^tm^k which I had suggested as underlying the corruption of the vulgar text. Similarly in the passage 400 b. 23 (p. 68) the Codex has Jl-n^iT ior [...pnuJ', as suggested in my note. In the original text of the version as preserved in this Codex there were faults which later copyists corrected ; e. g. in 398 a. 27 aaias was rendered as if it were ovaCas ; in 398 b. 9 Kivtw was rendered as if it were Kpiveiv ; in 401 a. 1 1 ttjv yrjv seems to have been rendered as if it were TrXjjyjjr, for I cannot otherwise explain the word ^uAfu^ which here stands in the Codex. In spite of these and other imperfections I believe this version ultimately reflects a very old text of this interesting Stoic treatise, and PROLEGOMENA. xxxv there is more than one passage where it reflects the reading which Apuleius seems to have had. § 29. The trivial tract De Uirtutibus seems to have been rendered into Armenian about the same date as the De Mundo. For the collation of this printed pp. 72-75 I had no better Armenian text than that printed in th-e Venice edition, from which none of the MSS. I had found either in Pavia, Jerusalem, or Edschmiadzin materially differed. In the Vatican Library in the spring of 1893 I found an older copy of it than any I had before met with in the Cod. Arm. III. fol. 456 v.- fol. 461 r. This Codex is beautifully written on fine parchment and dates from the early part of the thirteenth century ; the orthography and occasional lacunae left by the scribe where he could not decipher his original prove that it was copied from a much more ancient manuscript. But the text of this Vatican MS. differs but slightly from the printed text. There are only three passages in which it corrects the Venice text. They are the following : — 1250 a. 33. Ka& rjv . . , aTroXavaeis] The Vatican text involves : Kad' rjv alpovvTai Tas (f>avkas rjbovas kwXvovtos tov A.oytcr/:xoC. 1250 b. 18. The Vatican MS. reads «//i- [ipu uiaipptp&uiiii of which I had suspected the Venice text to be a corruption. 1251 a. 23. The Vatican MS. omits /x?) before kooXvovtos thus agreeing with the Greek text. These two tracts De Mundo and De Uirtutibus are printed in the Venice edition of Koriun, Mambre and David pp. 603-635. In the MSS. they are always entitled ' Letters of the Sage Aristotle to Alexander Emperor, Description of the Universe and Concerning Virtues.' The Venice text of both is based on six MSS. of which three are in large cursive hand and bear the dates 767, 1047, 859 of the Armenian era, corresponding to A. D. 1319, 1599, 1411 respectively. Their Mechitarist editor regards them on grounds of style as belonging to the fifth century, the golden age of Armenian literature. I myself would put them later. In any case they are neither by the same hand which translated the Categories and De Interpretatione nor by the hand which rendered the Isagoge, to the version of which we must now turn our attention. f 2 XXX vi PROLEGOMENA. § 30. The Isagoge is printed in the Venice edition of 1833, mentioned above, and had already been printed forty years earlier by the Armenians of Madras. The Venice text of the Isagoge is based on six MSS., two of which, written in large cursive hand, belong to the years A.D. 131 9 and 141 1. The commentary of David upon the Isagoge was printed from the same two MSS. The Isagoge occupies pp. 237-250 of the Venice edition, David's commentary upon it pp. 251-356. This commentary is, except the beginning and end, written out in the first hand in the Codex Ticinus, and we have therefore a thoroughly reliable text of the bulk of it. The same cannot be said for the Isagoge itself Of all the texts I have seen that given in hand B^ in the Codex Ticinus is the purest and helped me most in freeing the text of the corruptions of copyists. But it unfortunately only comprises the text printed on pp. 237-339 of the Venice edition. The last ten pages 340-350 of that edition it does not contain. I collated the printed text also with a Tiflis MS. of the fourteenth century, with a Paris MS. (No. 106 Fonds Arm^niens), with a well written Edschmiadzin Codex and with the printed text issued at Madras in the year 1793- The latter was printed from an old MS. brought from Ispahan in Persia. A comparison of all these sources convinces me that the version has been much tampered with and perhaps corrected from Western Sources. In making the collation given p. 76 ff. of this book, I have, as a rule, only noticed those variants in which all these texts agreed. But at the best the Armenian text of this tract represents a bad family of the Greek MSS. and I have not ventured to encumber my volume with it, though such was my original intention. About the age of this version it is difficult to speak with certainty. It was probably made contemporaneously and by the same hand with the version of the Greek commentary dTro (pMvfjs Aa^Cb which accompanies it. The version is perfectly literal like those of the Categories and De Interpretatione, but has grammatical peculiarities which preclude us from supposing that it was by the same hand as those. I am inclined to ascribe it to the seventh century ; but if good reasons could be given for ascribing it to the hand of the teacher David himself, the style and language are not such as to counterweigh them. ' See § 26 of these Prolegomena. PROLEGOMENA. xxxvii § 31. The Armenian version of David's commentary on the Isagoge needs to be used to supplement the Greek MSS. of it in preparing any- critical text. It is a shorter text than that which is printed in vol. iv. p. 1 6 ss. of the Berlin Aristotle, shorter, not through condensation, but through omission of much that is in the Greek text as we now have it. Thus, if the Greek text be taken as printed in the Berlin Aristotle, we find in the first section alone the following omissions : — Brandis Scholia, Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv. p. 16 b. 43-I7 a. 4. Ke(pa.\ai,a 8e . . . exovcriv^ omit. p. 17 a. 9. 6 tTKOTios^ omit. p. 17 a. 10-16. Kol f^LV . . . Xeyeo-flat] omit. p. 17 a. 19. riXoycos] omit. p. 17 a. 2,4, 25. j3ovX.6iJ.evoi . ■ . enet] omit. p. 17 b. ^~^. b>s orav . . . ovofj,a] omit. p. 17 b. 19-32. Kot yap 8ta . . . t6 OT/yypa/x/^a] omit. p. 17 b. 25, 26. coa-nep . . . yivaiaKOixiv] omit. All these instances taken from so small a range of the treatise seem to prove that Brandis' text is a conflate one, formed by joining in extracts from some other commentary. For the Armenian commentary has every appearance of being complete in itself, and except for the omissions is a literal word for word rendering of the Greek, exactly similar to the version of the Categories or De Interpretatione. § 32. In the premature collations which follow from pp. i to 76 of this book I have added an asterisk, wherever I suspected the Armenian text to be corrupt. In the collation also of the Porphyry which follows from pp. 76 to 87 these asterisks are of necessity frequent. I must beg any reader who may consult my pages to do so having in his hand those editions of the Greek with which I have worked. Otherwise the frequent references to the apparatus criticus of the several editors will seem tire- some and fruitless. My aim all through has been simply to throw hght upon the past history of the Greek text. In the case of the Categories and De Interpretatione it is possible to determine through the medium of the Armenian the exact character of a probably fourth century text as clearly and accurately as if we had before us a manuscript of that age. § 33. In conclusion I must thank the many friends who have en- xxxviii PROLEGOMENA. couraged me in this work. First and foremost is Professor Margoliouth, who first incited me to learn Armenian and pointed out to me some of the work which an Armenian student may help to accomplish. To more than one Armenian friend I owe thanks ; to the Rev. S. Baronean, of Manchester, who has helped me to weed out many typographical errors, I am under special obligations. This is the first book printed in Armenian types at the Clarendon Press, and I transcribed for the printer the entire text of the Pavian MS. In my anxiety to have the Armenian text free from such errors I fear that I have often neglected to make the Greek citations as correct as they should be. I must thank the monks of the Armenian convents at Jerusalem and Edschmiadzin for the readiness with which they allowed me access to their libraries and the assistance they rendered me in making my collations of the Armenian text. To the learned librarian of the University of Pavia my thanks are in an especial manner due for the kindness with which he responded to my wish that his unique manuscript of the Armenian text might be sent to the Bodleian Library in order that I might consult it. LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED IN FOLLOWING COLLATIONS. A. T.= Armenian Translation or Translator. David = Armenian Translator. J. = Jerusalem. P. = Paris. W.=Waitz Aristot. Organon, Lipsiae, 1844. Bkk or Bek=Aristotelis Opera edidit Academia Borussica. * before or after a word or before and after a clause indicates that the Armenian text is corrupt. [ ] Greek words bracketed thus are the equivalents of words in the Version which are deemed corrupt. ? indicates a doubt whether the variant to which it is prefixed is to be ascribed to the Translator's Greek Text. ERRATA. Page 1, 1. 20, fori)!, read 10c, ; 1. 21, for () read g. Page2jl.7j read yi'a'pt/ioi' . . .irtii/Ttwy; 1. 10, ctTrAa. Page 3, 1. 6, read if-nii 1. 22, for 95 «3i/ 105 ; 1. 26, J luijuiifji; 1. ii,for% read IOC,; \. 36, yi?- 96 «(jrf 106 ; 1. 34, JuipiLli. Page 4, 1. 22, ToSf. Page 7, 1. 28, ujU^uinJ-n. Page 9, 1. 12, hn-uilAi ; 1. 14, Siaitep. Page 10, 1. 31, apiO/ios. Page II, 1. 6, luiLfib^. Page 14, 1. 2, omit second /cai; I. 2!,read ivias; 1- 34> ^i'- Page 16, 1. 2, di'a7«arov. Page 17, 1. 28, yiyovivai ; 1. 29, ^v. Page 18 last line, ntm-pnupiriiili. Page 23, 1. 18, a\Xa. Page 25, 1. 23, xipaaCov. Page 26, 1. djfor r. c. read rec. Page 29 last line, ou5e. Page 32, 1. 'iffor irrt read in. Page 35, 1. 30, TravTi. Page 38, 1. 15, i5 twice. Page 43, 1. 12, for c. k. read C. K.; last line, dXAi^AaiS. Page 50, 1. 4, tKitvai ; 1. 6, ixuv-q. Page 51, 11. 6, 7, l/ceH'o^; 1. 14, quiju. Page 52, 1. 29, miLbuil^. Page 53, 1. 6, ffura^'axopevei. Page 65, 1- 31, a.Tp.6%. Page 56, 1. 3, kKTrua/iSv ; 1. 4, 'Ti>'07>ti5i/ ; 1. 7, Page 57, 1. 20, for 22 «« i? Koi avaXeyM, 6t€ be al \xev (jxuval ovvOeToi to. be vor\}xaTa STrAa, olov et Tis Xeyoi tov avOpuiiTov Ciooj', XoytortKoy, dvrjTov. evioTe be at re val uTtXai Ka\ to. vor\p.aTa, olov 'SwKpaTris ?) "Ojxrjpos. evCoTe be (pcovaC Te crvvOeTai koi to. vor]p.aTa, olov o Scoxptirrjs (piXoao^os foTt, "Op.y]po'S Troir]Tr]i eaTi. 1 a. 27. ro ri] ujju [•'ij^= this particular, cp. tovtI to ing. to tC would be translated nUb, as in 11. a. 25, b. 4. 1 a. 28. r(2 (Tcap.aTi, eoriv] 4- pp i/2iip!fLfi = ea-Ti raS aa/ixaTL, so f.g. 1 b. 4. KaO' vi:oKeip.evov XeyeTai] qlrLpiuIiafjk luuf, translates Waitz, who omits Tivos of 71. g. retained by Bkk. lb. 4. Kai] ^uiiT—y] found in it. f.g- 1 b. 6. vTioKeip-evov Aeyerat] so A.T. omitting two's of ?/.. lb. 8. evia ovbev KioXve I elvaij n^fiii^ungui mp^lr^ if.nfj=noth[ng o( them prevents to he^ovbev avr&v KcoXvei elvai, cp. e. and C.g. 1 b. 9. ecrri'.] Irb, U. ijjrliPiul^uijk n^^i-Jhpk i«i/^ = eOTt, Ktt^' VTtoKeip.evov be ovbevbs Xeyerai, of A. C- d. c.f.g. h., rec. B. So J. MSS. Paris MS. 95 however has k simply and omits the rest with W. P. 105, 106 retain. Thus the bulk of the Arm. MSS. are in favour of retaining the words. The Arm. codd. make the further addition after u/u^ ( = Xe'yerai) of the words : if^njujgnu^ hthiSb n\ ulih\a-tnLiu int^a 1^ U. n *. nljh\&iuuuj it^. A"? uiajuiuiKnt-Ub h^tunht^ ti.ni ulwh\&LuliiuinL.uh pLuiig iFbftTuJuujjft tri uibhiun 4: "^ ovaia ovK ev viT0Keipev(f ea-ri ovbe Ka6' v-noKeip.evov. aXXa ro o-ujix- /3e/3?;K69 i$ avayKrjS ev VTTOKeip.ev(f VTroK.eLp,evov be abvvaTov etvai. lb. 12. avdpwTTos] Jwpq.'ii = 6 avOpumos. So^., pr. C. lb. 14. KaTrjyopri6riaeTaL to C'fov'^ Iflr'lin^uilifi'b uuinpnif.lrugfi^To C^ov Karrjyo- p-qO-qaeTai. So C n.f.g. ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 3 1 b. 16. -r&v hipmv yevS)v\juijing uLn-figU renders this as against raJv erepo- yivS>v found in A.B. C. d. e.g., pr. n. h. lb. 17. '■'S eT8ei] inlruuili_ph=^ra etSjj. lb. 18. 8ia<^opatJ uiuipp^bpnup^^ilu^^^zai h\,a.(\)opai\ so d. lb. 18. olov\ omitted in A.T. So A.e.^i.n.f.g. 1 b. ao. ru biiTovs etvaLJ lrp^nina/i,[, ,j.n/_ loolcs as if the translator had to hCiTovs dvat, found in d., pr. k. lb. 22. roiii' -yir' aira] ^qtfiirj-JJiJlTuiJfLpU, which ^raz/ w' aXX-qXa. But the right reading qpbq^f.'LplnuJfLg, which = t&v vtt' avra, is found in J. 1291. lb. 2,4.. A.T. adds Title of new section: uinnpnif.ni-P[,L^^ = al Kartiyoplai. 1 b. a5' ™i'] l"'lfjiujUgiu'bk^'tS)v 8e or rfij) 8?}. lb. 29. TpfTr?jxi']^i"n-«i^«i/1/^nt-'i' = of four cubits. 2 a. I. eiJ ayopq, ev AuKeiu] A.T. reverses order. 2 a. 4. Teixvei., KaUi . . . reixverai, Kaierai] '^uiuiuji/&fj uijplrf_ <^uiinajiif,ij ajjpf,^= rejiveiv, Kainv . . . reixvecrOai, Kaieadai. ; so in nearly all the codices. 2 a. 5- '^KTCK^acret] A.T. inserts l^ puigujuni-piruAi = /cat d7ro(/)dcret, before XiyiTai. Cp. codd. 2 a. 6. A.T. again agrees with codd. in adding Kal airocpaais before yt'yerai. 2 a. 6. tt; be ■irpos . . , crD/j,7rA.oK?j] so Venetian edition of David, which runs Jiun. JJiJlruibu ungm TaifiujJu/bni-PlT, but Paris MS. 95 rUnS uilL ill u: ^ujpuji/uAni-Pfi, which would imply r; 6e Trpos dA.. t. (TVjxi;\oKrj ; so also J. MSS. 2a. 7. A.T. adds xal d'7ro'<^ao-is before r;rot. So codd. A.B. C.d.f.h. 2 a. 10. Here A.T. adds Title of new section : ^y<«/fa»ij£» •j-njuigni^ptnuti^ ■nepl ovcrias. 2 a. II. 8e] A.T. omits ; " om e., pr. g." 2 a. 12. (ariv] so Venice text and P. 95 and 106, also J. 1391, but Paris 105 and J. 401 read ii/i/£-£/= Xeyco. 2 a. I5- ^J' o^s eXhecTLV at Trpcorcos ovcriai \ey6p,ivai vndpxovcnvjjnpnuirm&uuj^^g iiuluuiu/ku q.njuigni-Plru/Lg'b Irb, which = iv (^ flhr] T&V TTpcOTCOS ova-L&v virdpxei.. Paris MS. 95 is illegible almost, certain words having been erased. I could only clearly discern the following ^i/uj . • . npnuiT inLuiuli^g .... %u,[uuiuik'', which would mean Kad' h ilhr] .... itpaiTm. Paris MS. 96 reads the same as B a 4 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. Venice text, only puu, is written in margin in original hand but small, with the words u,ju k ui'ii<^uii,[,g'b, which may mean : this has been destroyed, or this is untraceable. J. 401 : [lum niini-J'= Kad' 0. J. 1 29 1 implies iv S. Thus all the Arm. MSS. agree in translating : etSij t&v Trpcoi-ws ovcnSiv, rather than et- becTLv al irpdrms oiiaiai. It may be noticed that in a former passage lb. 17 tSi e'ffiet was translated by mlTuujli^ = Ta et8?j. 2 a. 31. 6 avdpa>T:oi\ J2upq.=avdpan!os without article, ''6 om. C. tt." Too much reliance must not be placed on the absence of the suffix 'ii, which marks the definite article in Armenian, because it is so easily omitted by Armenian copyists. I therefore only notice its absence where there is MS. authority for its omission in the Greek also. 2 a. 23. ye] A.T. omits. 2a. 23. Tw yap avOponrov] ^u/bq^ iTuMpr^-^b yap avdpamos. 2 a. 23. KaT7\yopr}'!Tos Kal f(3ov eort. So C. d. e. tt.f.g. h., re. A.B. n. 2 a. 30. ■noTe\ A.T. omits. So B.u.d.e.a., pr. h. 2 a. 31. ro] luju [ib^j^TovTo TL or Tohi rt or tovtL 2 a. 30. KaO kKaoral fii-pujptMi%<[tup m-Jtp^^KaO ckcioto. 2 a. 37. KarrjyopetrotJ tjtnnpnq.lrugfi = KaTrjyopri6ri(TeraL. 2 a. 38. KaTr}yopr)dr]cr€Tai to ((oovJ A.T. omits. So C. «. f. 2 b. I. rcS:; riz;o3i' avdpuTrcov^ i/u/pq^nj^av6pu>iTov. 2 b. 3. ej' TLVi] pii Jinpm/, n/_i^iffi = eir aioixaTL Tivi, So g. 2 b. 4. Ae'yerai] comes in A.T. after oiaMv in b. 5. So C. n. a. h. 2 b. 6. After ewoi A.T. adds^«»^^^ '"ji^ mdyhiuju liutiT qb%puiliu,jl,g qu^ ngu/bk uiufi'L, L. liuiiT jl/hj^tul^iiiju '[• unuui l/h: whlch is an cxact translation of: TiavTa yap to. akXa fjToi KaO' vrcoKeiixevcov tovtuv Xeyerai 17 ev vTioKeijxivais avTois e(T€is\ pMiguiuiplrugk ng^aiTohotaii Tis, cp. «. z/. 2 b. 36. rfiz; Ttp(oT(x>v ovcn&v] lun.ui^'u *if.njuignii.pfiL^_gU, which = at UpGlTai ovaiau Perhaps we should read q-njmgni-Plru/bgb, which would render the Greek. 2b. 39. T&V '6X\(Xlv'\ 'fi UfUiuiiu^Ju/iigii mjingli^r&V CTD/X/Se^tJfCOTtOy tS>V oXKUiV. 2b. 31. Tr\v TTpaiTrjv ovaiaii] quin.ui^b'^' ij-njiugni.pfiu'iiu'b^Tas TTpcaTas ovaias- 2 b. 33. After etSos A.T. inserts uin.u,Llrij= p.aK\ov. 2 b. ^2i- After yvcopiixcaTepov A.T. inserts •un.mi-t^u=fxa\\ov. 2b. 36. Tpiy€l\ [^Pufhuiu^Tpi^^eLV. So A. 2 b. 36. T&v aXKwv Tama jnwa] JJmuJh^ ungai jayingb, whlch = jitova TavTa T&v aWoiv, changing the order with u. 3 a. 5- avdpCOTTOV Kal C'^OV^ ^Jiupqii L. ijlilTlii^uiUfib-:=TOV avdpMTTOV KOt TO C^OV. 3 a. 7. KaTA] omitted in A.T. 3 a. 9. T&v Se biVTepU)V OVCnciv] /lU^ kp^pnpq. if.njuigni-p/,L.Vb = rj 8e hiVTipa ova-La, nom. sing. 3 a. 10. (paVfpbv piv OVTOOS OTL OVK elalv . . .] IrpLlr^ t, q^ uyuuik^u ki qp li- nii^ jlr%Piulluijni-ir k^ which WOuld = ^ajJepoV ka-TLV OTL O-VTCOS earLv, ort o-vbeixia ev ■v-noK€ijJ.iv(o kaTLv. ovbfp.La is read instead of OVK elaiv in e. ; " ovbep.La earLv u. corr. CT 3a. 16. KaT-qyopdaOaL TTore] Irppkg umnpniffif^^TioTi KaTYfyopiiaQai. So n. 3 a. 17. Tov 6e X6yov\ [luif pui'ufih — Tov h\ Xoyov. 3 a. 30. aa-a-tjTcos] A.T. omits, " om. £-., pr. «." 3 a. 30. Sj* etrj] 4- = eoTti'. 3 a. 20. jj] A.T. omits. So ti. n. e. 3 a. 31. roSrO OVtrtas] a.njuigni-PlTuib 4- uiju:=OVaLas (O-TL TOVTO. 3 a. 34. ei^ TO) w^pcoTTO)] fr/?i6- /A Jli,pii.n^ et ez^ avOpiaiKa. 3 a. 37. Xe'yerat] «"/^^^, which perhaps implies Ae'yoiro. 3a. 39. ra /Liepjj] JuiunJbg} = p.ipr\ simply. 3a. 39. t5)V oitrtuv] if-njingni-\ilraiU'b=.Tr\% OVtrtaj. 3 a. 30. orra] Jluiib pu^p.kpo'i kv or //epos simply. 6 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 3 a. 32. eXe'y^ro] ii,u[,'ii = k^y€Tai, but the 4- in uiuk^'u — IXiyiTo may have dropped out. 3 a. 32. ra &>s /^ep'j] bp^C"'- •1'""'"'^.^ = ^'^ ''"'' M^P*?- 3 a. 32. gy ni't] so Venice text. Paris 105 in text and Paris 106 mar- ginally read (ip.ninp'U jm-Jbg = kv oAm TlVl. 3 b. 3. TO etSos 7W roi; yivovs:'] uilruuili^ qulrn-[,gL = Ta eibr] tov twv ykvuiv. 3 b. 5. Kat] so A.T. simply, omitting ■navra. which Bkk. keeps from yi.C^.i^. 3 b. 7. ye] omitted in A.T., which however often omits it. ye is here omitted in A. 3 b. 7. O-UyaJvU^ia -^V S)v\ tfumiuihni^ k npnj = VV\i.6v IvTlV OV. 3 b. 10. Wi\ A.T. omits. So B. 3 b. 15. avQpu^Tiovl np Jmpq. = Tis avOpco-nov. But P. gS, 105, 106, J. 1291 omit np = TLS. 3 b. 16. ri -npdiTr] oixria] so Ven. Text and all MSS. except J. 401, which has uinuiOftb n.ttju/nni-P/riij%^TrjS TTpUtTrji OVULaS. 3 b. 18. ovx airX&s be] ^puijg n^qu,jpu,.i{u,p. Thus Ven. Text agrees, but P. 105, 106, J. 401 omit puyg and so omit 8e'. 3 b. 26. yop] A.T. omits and reads from olov in 1. 35 down to kvavriov in 1. 26 as a single clause, without any note of interrogation after f(ri&). Cp. b. and ?/. e., " yap om. pr. C" 3 b. 26. oiSe ye rcS avOpanria rj rui foifc) oiSeV eortz' eyaz'n'oi;] omitted in A.T. 3 b. 28. TToXA.wz'] omitted in A.T. 3 b. 29. rj rpiTnjxei] omitted in A.T. So B. b. d.f. h. n. u. 3 b. 31. A.T. reads ewat evavrlov instead of kvavriov etvai,. But J. 1391 has order of Waitz. 3 b. 33. iTO(T&v] omitted in A.T. 3 b. 35- Kol rJTTov ovcrCa] A.T. omits. 3 b. 38. After kavrov A.T. 3.dds juji-ir'n = ixaWov. 4 a. I. TO AeuKo'i' ea-TLv erepov is the order of A.T. So C.n.u.e.f.g. 4 a. I. [j.ak\ov kfVKov] A.T. does not insert /cat rjTTov, which Bkk. keeps {romf.g. and re. A. 4a. I. Koi Kakov . . . A.e'yerat] A.T. omits. So also u. 4 a. 4. A.T. has order kiyerai dvaL. 4a. 8. ecrrlv ovata] if.njiugni.p&iijb'li l/li=:Tr]S oicrtos eort, but J. 401 ojijiu^ gni-Pfiub ir'i''=OV(Tla eOTl. 4a. 9. ^r7oj»] 2^nLu#2^ = r6 j^rroy. 'io C.u.f.g.h. a.b.d. c. ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 7 4a, 12. ovk\ n^qni-pni-p^ ovbevos. So n.a.e.g. 4a. \%. TO rotoCro] omitted in A.T., "om. C. et pr. B.d.n." 4 a. 13. ov] A.T. omits. So e. 4 a. 14. eariv] A.T. takes after ravrov. 4a. 14. Tu dpt^juMJ Pnunil} = api.diJ.^ simply. So C.u. 4 a. 14. ecrrat] t = icrTi. 4 a. 15. T(5 d/3i9/M(3] ? A.T. omits tm as in 4 a. 14, " fort. pr. om. k." 4a. 16. ovk] A.T. retains this, "del. «." 4 a. 23. Bk. T&V kvaVTlMV eiVal SexriKa] juyuuffiulTaigli f-n/^ f'pP"'- "Itb^p^utlimg fibq.nihjuil^uib^TS>v TOiOVTiov elvaL uiaTTep ivavTLCov beKTind. A.B. read roioOTwr. J. 40T and Paris MSS. 105 and 106 omit everything after eimt and imply simply : r&v toiovtcov eTvai. 4 a. 25. Ao'yos] A.T. omits. So 72. a. 4 a. 26. eTTt r^j 6of?js] ^uip6^fip%zzifi ho^a. 4 a. 27. '^evb&s Sofdcrei rrjy avTrjv ^•)(U'V irepl avTov bo^av.] uuiuip.iup ^mpS-fipii Irqligfi jtuijuiq-u %apiu^=\}fivb&s fj ho^a idTai TTepl aVTOV. 4a. 30. avTo] *iiijUgaiii q^^TocravTa aT^; but uijhgui'h ^ may be a corrup- tion of /•'iiglru/hp^avrd. 4 a. 31. yevop.erov] ^A-^«i^= " having been changed or altered ;" but we should read li-i^iuij=yevoix€vov, for the use oi jlrquitfinlulTiuu-z p.fTdl3a\kovTa just before would suggest to any Armenian copyist jLrqlruji^ instead of Irqbun^ 4 a. 2)'i- eKaa-Tov avToivj [n-piugu/h ^upng ^luigli = iKacyrwy to. 'upayp.aTa. J. MSS. have preserved the true reading ^^1i = aiiro'. If we can suppose [ii-puipiii%^i.p np [I'Ugb to have stood, the Greek would be eKaarov aiiro. avro is read in C.g: h. 11. 4a. 34. eoTti'] aiufi^XiysTai. 4 a. 35. OKiz'jjra] liibyinpf^p L. u/bluaiquig^, which ^ aKivrjTa Kol /3e'y8ata, but the latter may have been added by David to bring out aKiv-qra. 4 b. 3. Bk. av etTj] ^=ecrri. 4b. 4. Tov Xoyov Kol TTjv ho^av] A.T. has the order: t7]v 8. k. t. \6yov. So a. n. 4b. 5. beKTlKO. T&V evaVTiOOV elvai] /Aq.ni-'iiui^ui'ij iilrp^u,liiiig% q-nf^uiuk'^biK- TiKO. T&V evavTLOov elvaL (pdcrKei,, cp. n. ; which has (pdaKeiv beKTiKU. 4b. 5. o^K eV 6i(riv\ */l uij\p np^ ttp^ nJb[i% utn. JfiJkuihu ifjbnlrti/La JuMuuiUa rLuinliiuaiuh^ u. 4" "PJl "/ c/'V/'^^"'"^ "^' "P (? np_p) qj-fip'ij nilhji'b = " And tliose which have position towards one another are composed of parts themselves (or ? in them- selves), and there are some which are not of those which have position;" in Latin, "et ilia quae positionem habent inter se ex (or in) ipsis partibus constant, et est quae non ex illis sunt quae positionem habent." We may only infer that David's Greek ran : kol to. jxkv . . . to. hi, as in the later passage 5 a. 15, 16, which David renders accurately. 4b. 23. bLCapiaixivOVj inulpnpn^uj^=zTO hlUipL(TIJ.€VOV. 4b. 23. A.T. retains otov twice, which «. omits in first place and A.n.u. d. e. b. a. in second. 4 b. 23. (Tvvey^i 8e'] A.T. has L. ^pm/hiulfij^^To 8e (Tvve\i^. ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 9 4 b. 26. d'\ A.T. omits. 4b. 37- i>'Opiov'\ i/iuuL^nubp=^ij,6pia. So g. 4 b. 27- ■"'lOos o{i6^z;a] L. mn. n^Jft p,^ = -npo'i ovbiva be or Koi Trpbs oihiva. 4b. 30. A.T. has order: kajBeXv koivov opov. So b.n. 4 b. 34. airoV] ^^'jy'i' qli'hg% = rov avrbv avTov, eundem ipsum. 4 b. 37- Kad' avr?jv] /luin [thglru/u ni^pnjb^KaS' avT7]v ibCq or xcopis. 5 a. 3- ''I'POS ■'■'I'C KOLVOv] uin. i^ fiiR^TTpOS fVa TlVa. 5 a. 6. After a-vvaTTTn the following is added in the Armenian Text : L k lut-triuiutniutSiuuutuih U- abat-uiapaU ni^lri auui^Juib: hub *bnt-tuq^pb ns ILUy nnujt^u II ifiunubnjb UiuinqtUL. ^ujuujnuiu uuiCi/uib a.ni i/iuuuAa aq,ft&% uiuiP nJuiLlrntri-ni-la-hLMb ; huli ifiMiulrniri.nt-fa-tiu>ljb u. «♦ Il.u uiu^iTmh Iropnfi JiunJhU* Dinbnp nub hnuiufti huh nuh hnuujup ^eaTi 8e ra TrXeiovas 'ixovra Siaorao-eis (dimensions) koi t&v ikdr- Tovas eyeiv opov. to, be ekarrovas ovKeTi, &cnrep Kai tov aap-aros e\e- yero koivov opov etvai t&v jjiopCoov rrjv ypaij.p,r]v t\ rrjv eiTt,(f>aveiaV rrjs be eTTKfjaveCas ovKeri opos earai to a&pa. to piv yap rpnrXao-icos TO be SiTrXoo-to)?. The above is the translation of a Greek Scholion. 5 a. 14. A.T, has order : a-vvd-TTTeL avTov to. p.6pi.a. So C. h. 5 a. 24. Should not iTailiuijlMi^., here used to translate l-nibel^ai, be JUilia,^ jiujuibhiJ 5 a. 25. TToTii ye Trpos aAA?}\a] ^n/ip «""- n/j"^'' which to which," a tt/jos a. Perhaps we should read nj^ mn. nju = Tiva upos Tiva. 5 a. 34. etTTiv en] L.u ^nj^=eTi eaTiv. So n. 5 a. 38. TavTa p.6vv Trpos ri ecrri. 6 b. 33. rtZ't] ni.pnu^=rlVQS. 6 b. 33. TO avicrov'l u/Ij^i-if.ujif.njij%:=rb aviaairepov. 6 b. 34. Tivl &via'ovl ni-pni-^ u/bani-^uj^njii^rivos avKTairepov. In defending his preference of avicrairepov in 6 b. 33 Waitz says : videtur enim Aristoteles innuere quod aequalitatis quidem non sint gradus, inequalitas vero et augeri possit et minui. Why then does he retain Kal tarov in 1. 33 and read in 11. 33, 34 art- o-oy for avicrairepov of b. e. ? C 3 12 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 6 b. 24. Bk. reads in this passage : koX to avojioiov tivX avoixowv, of which A.T. gives no hint. 6 b. 24. After 6e A.T. has uuiL[.'b^'b = Ta -npos rt. So C.e.f.g.h.u.b. also Bk. 6 b. 24. ?^Troi'] i^iini-uiqii^To TjTTov. So C. d. e.f. q. a.b.ti. 6 b. 25. Xe'yfTat \mKKOV KoL fjTTOvj /Aq-niAifi qjun.^m'b L qtini.aiqii:=e'irLbeX^i'''aL TO fiaXkov Kal to rjTTov. So A.c.d.f., but J. MS. 401 reads: «7 » tuufiL juii^trm L. 'Uni-utq^ OV \iy€Tai, jXaKkoV Kat r]TT01>. 6 b. 25. second bLirXdaiov] A.T. omits. 6 b. 28. aVTLCTTpicpOVTa] OVTa. 6 b. 31. eAarroz^oy] 'bni-uiq^'b ujufi = Tov iXaTTovos Xeyerat. 6 b. 32. /xe^foiios] JtS^/i uiu[iz=ifj,ei^ovos XeyfTai. 6 b. 34. fTTKTTTjTOV^ ifutl^uiglr^njb^TOV eTTllTTrjTOV. 7 a. 2. wrepti] /3i-=Tn-epoV singular. 7 a. 3. TO Trrepoz'] /?4-^7iTepw simply. 7 a. 4. TO iTTfpoi'] pL = 'nTep6v simply. 7 a, 7- TO 7r?78dA.io2']^£-/f^ ?^Trr)8dA.toi' simply. 7 a. 8. otxe^a] [^uiu/Lfi 4- = otKeta eaTiv. 7 a. 8. ywerot] A.T. omits. 7 a. II. ttAoToj'] at. omits. 7 a. 16. olov Tj Ke(^aA.j) w'/cetorepcos &z/ diroSo^etrj KecpaKcoTov tj Cv'oi'] SO Ven. Text ; but J . 1 29 1 reads '^[•qtuu f-ini-lu fr/3^ fthi^mbltpMip fuugiuinfi^ Irugfi tf.fj^iui-npfi uijf^n^I^lThif.mIii.nj-=.oXoV T] Ke^aA?) tZ OlKeiOTeptOS airobodeCr] Ke(f>aXov(n, which A.C.d. q. h. n. corr. B. 7 a. 21 and 22. A.T. omits ro' before irTepwTov and iTTjSaXtcoro'j'. 7a. 33. dz^rtCTTpe^oira] ^iu^ujq.uipiu%=:Ta avrLixa. So tlie Paris MSS. 105 and 106, and J. 401 ; but Venice Text takes order eWt a-S>p.a otov, like the codices- C. d. iL. q. ecTTi instead of e'crrai is read in d. d. pr. C. One P. MS. omits o-coyna. 8 a. 6. kv ovcnSiv. 8a. 15. tSiV TTpMTCOV OVITlSiVJ niTuibg lurLinfLng ii.njuigni-Plruibnli=iTlv5>V [ot kvimv'^ t5)V TTpdruiv ovai&v. 8 a. 19. aXkd TWOS xf^p] A.T. omits. 8 a. 30. Kttt] L n^ = ovhi. The second ov is also translated. 8 a. 31. nvos] n/ffi = rty or rj tU. 8 a. 33 and 33. 6 'Avepomos ... 6 /SoCs] A.T. omits 6. 8 a. 33. TO ^vkov] A.T. omits to. 8a. 39. aiTohihoTaL] puiguiinplra,/^irp = aTreh69r] or ^.-jrehChoTO. 8a. 30. eoTt TO 8ei£at] ^^^ inut^ai'ulTi=y)v to kvcrai. So «. 8 a. 33. airi] lujunufili ? rather=ra{)ra of (5. «^ e.f. 8 a. 34, roCro ye eort ro Ti-pos n] 4: lyu lurLfiti^i — eaTi. tovto tov TrposTi. ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 15 8 a. 35. a^TOij eivat to avra. ^Tvep iarlv] iq/lig npg {1%^ 1/11%}= to to. avTa &Trep eaTLv, 8 a. 38. e£ avT&ii\jfi'iiplri^=i^ ovtov. So n. 8b. I. TOVTO irons] uuijU L. q^mpi^^TOVTO Kol TtSj. 8 b. 3. ToCro] A.T. omits and renders ttcos by ^mpii.=T: = eoTt. 8 b. ao. roCra] A.T. omits. 8 b. 33. After a-noi^aivttTdai A.T. inserts ^pmJuAujL. uiiumuiu[uui'Ut-nj which means lit. with the mandate of a response, oracularly, yji-qa-fxo- Koycos. Obviously the gloss of an Armenian copyist or com- mentator. 8 b. 34. Here A.T. adds Title of new section : juiquiqj, npiuli[, L npiu^nL^ ptuA^Tiepi Ttoiov Koi TTOtorrjToy. 8 b. 25- elvai\ A.T. omits. So n. e. 8 b. 28. A.T. has order: ixoviix^repov elvai k. TToXvxpoviairepov. So C.e.a.ii.n. 8 b. 33. yivr]Tai'\ /j^^i"^^ = " should be received." 8 b. 33. After aAXot; and before twos toiovtov A.T. inserts ufu,u,iiuirLk= cause, aiTiov. 8 b. 36. KoX v6rToi\ A.T. omits the Kai. 8 b. ^T. aAAo] A.T. omits. 8 b. 39. ywoixevos] ibuii = yev6p.ivos. So A.C.d.f. 8 b. 39. ets] A.T. omits. 9a. 3. 8to xpovov ttXt^Oos] piuqni-ir uiiTu/ijuitiuiu-^TioWZ xpoVo) or rather hia TToXXov xpovov. Probably David had the reading 8ta TrXiCovos Xpovov found in pr. £: 9 a. 3. KaC before avCaros is omitted in A.T. David evidently under- stood the Greek as he had it to mean " become by nature (or habituated into being) incurable." 9 a. 3. fjV &.V rtS tcrcos i^LV 7/877] ijnp uiv6Tr}s'\ A.T. omits. 9 a. 32. bebeypiiva avTo] pUq-nubiu^u/bg u/yii/ = " receptive of these," perhaps points to bebiyp.iva Tavras or avrds read in e. 9 a. 33. beb€x9ai\ ni-tf^^n/ = Ixew. So also in 1. 34. 9 a. ^^. Kar' avrds] pum uijuirfi^? = KaTa tovto. 9 b. I. A.T. reads in order yXvKv . . , to p.e\i. 9 b. II. yevovevai] tqiub/if = yiyve(r6ai. 9 b. 15. eOTlJ»] b-qLr=7]V. 9 b. 18. yevoLT av'\ trq^figfi tnpiut/aiq.pni.pfii-% = yivoiT &.!> bidOea-is. So 9 b. 19. A.T. has order : ttjv xpoiav Koi 6p,olav. 9 b. 33. eV TT) KUTa (\>V(TIV vov . . . etvai. 10 a. 15' KafMTTvXov] h^nulLb if-n / = KafXTTukoV ftvai. 10 a. 18. Ti] A.T. omits. 10 a. 19. A.T. has order : Tiva fiaXkov. So e. n. 10 a. 23. TTcos] A.T. omits. 10a. 26. rocroCrot] unpiu^ovToi. 10a. 30. TrapMvvfj.cos Aeyeroi] ^ juipmiiniAiupiup uiu[ifL=L(aTi, to irapcoWjLicoy Xeyeo-^at, 10 a. 30. AevKo's] uufliu,ui^'u = b kevKos, so below A.T. implies o ypa/n^ariKo's, 6 bpoiJ.iK6s, 6 TTVKTLKos, whlch C. n. e. f. insert in each case. 10^- 35- >^'^'^0- bwaniv (j)Vs or some such word. 10 b. IZ. KaTOJ luu Jtuui =:z Koi KaTO,' 10 b. 14. be] omitted in A.T. which begins new sentence with ixravTms. 10 b. ly. kvaVTiOV TTOtOiy OV(TIv\ 'lilr[i<^iul£u/ll ^, Pi-Ufi^in L. nnuiLo ti=:^ eVaVTLOV ecrrt KaCirep TTOtois ovo-lv. 10 b. 18. rd XoLTTov eorat ttowv] "{jij!^ ^itst''' "f^^^^ra. Aonro eorat 7rot(i. 10 b. 30. ^ StKatocrwrj r?) dStKia] *iupij.aMpai-P-tm'ii iubfipuii.ni.p[ii^ = biKaioiTvvr] abiKia. 10 b. 30. Before kvavriov] A.T. inserts A. uui[,muilinufilrii/u uLnL.p^L.'b = Kal XevKOTTjTL jxekavCa. 10b. 24. TTOC] nup'lj=.TO TToS. So C ^. S.f.g. 10b. 38. SiKatoi'] iupifMipiuqjtjb-=ibiKai6Tepov. So ^. ^. 10 b. 38. juSAAoj'] jiuukm L. %ni.iiiq^ fJiaWoV Kol rJTTOV. So C. ^. _/. 10 b. 39. ert fvbe)(^€TaL XevKorepov yfveadai] pbq.nuLfi L. ui^funuibiuajijb Lu t-qai'hpfj=fvb4\fTaL Koi XiVKOTepov STi yCvfcrdai. So C. and^. 10 b. 31. X^yerot] uiuuiug[i = kiyoLTo. So B. i. d. u. coxx-g. 10 b. 34. biiv\ A.T. omits. C e. f. n. u. also omit. 10b. '>)^, vyLiiav\ aq9nL.p-[iub tuu[i'li^vyUidv (pacri. So C. e. f. 10 b. '^^. After biKa\.o(n)vr\v\ A.T. adds r\TTov. So C. e.f. which also add 11a. 3. \iy6ji,ev(x\ uMufiglruiu> npuil^^^^Xfyop-eva ra iToid, 11 a. 6. After iiaXKov A.T. adds L qbrn-aiqU — Koi to tjttov. So C. e. 11a. 9. A.T. reads jxaWov before pTj^Tjo-erai. So C. «. D a 30 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 11a. 13. After jxaXKov A.T. adds L1bni-ajq = Kal tjttov. 11 a. 14. ov ■navTa ovv to. Ttoia ^wiSe'xerat] A.T. has u/«yi" n^ [fbqjii^lfb nniMilinup^[iJbgll = OVK OVV eTTLbix^Tai. TO. TTOlA. TTaVTa IS Omittcd. So C.f. e. n. 11a. 17. ovK f(TTL Kar a\ko ovbiv'\ k It- n^jnim J^nuiT ftpli^} = ^ctti kot ovhiv. 11a. 18. Kal av6iJ.Qiov\ A.T. omits. 11 a. 20. A.T. has order : fx^ •^'jo'?? "s ?7fxas. 11a. 21. A.T. has iroiriaafj.ivovs ttji' ■npoQea-w. 11 a. 23. eXeyoMfi'] A.T. omits. " om. d. et pr. C. rec. marg. n." 11a. 24. Trpo's rt] iuivfih^gii=^TQ>v irpos tl. 11a. 29. Kai] A.T. omits. 11a. 30. ov] A.T. iuji_nij=a.KK' ov. So in 1. 31. 11 a. 33. TaTs Ka9' eVaora] ^£»u7 uyunjft^ = KaT avrds or Kara Tauras. 11a. 34. A.T. has order : ^x^iv TLva tS>v k.t.X. 11a. 38. A.T. has order: avro roiy yevecnv. So C.^. lib. I. After Karapt^/xeTo-^at] A.T. inserts Title :^/»2f"?^""^^Z5/^^/'^Z5/ = 77e/3t roC TTOieti' Kal Trao-x^ety and omits be after ewtSexfrat. 11 b. 5- A.T. reads yap kol p,aXX.ov nal tjttov. lib. 6. ^ep/xatVetr^ai] inpinJtf1j = T6 kv^iladai. So C. f. S. lib. 12. ocra] np^orrov. So 2. 11 b. 15. i"a €lpr]jj.iv(x\ jwn-ui^uiuglrmi^pb^^Ta TTpoeiprj}xiva. lib. 16. After eipTjjueW] A.T. adds Title: jiuqunfji '^ui^ui^utyg^'nepi t&v aVTiKiip-iVOiV. lib. 16. dyriKeio-flat is confirmed by A.T. which reads <^ai^ui^uu/,i. lib. 21. A.T. omits article before rjixCo-fi, fvavria, Ka<6v, ayadm. Before the two last ti omits it. 11 b. 22. rd] A.T. omits. So C. d. n. g. u. lib. 26. TO hl'n\6.(T[,0v\ l^pl^Uuiu^iuinJtl^ Ijjiunjh-zz^TO StwA. TOK flfJli(T€OS. So C. f. e. " corr. «." 11 b. 29. Trpos Th o.VTiKti\x.ivov Xeyerai rrjr ^Triorrj^Tjr] ii»n. ^lu^ailfUMj&uif^ Jlu^ ^uigni-pfii-Vh utufi = TrpOS aVTlK€lp,iVOV Tr\V i'nL(TTr\p.T]V KiyiTai. Codices A. d. e. omit to after irpo'y. lib. 30. 70 yap imaT-qTov tlvI keyerai eTTLa-rrjTov rfj eTrtorjjjujj] A.T. omitS. 11 b. 32. iT^poov Ae'yerat] A.T. omits. lib. 36. A.T. has order : ayadov Xe'yerai. ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 3i 13 a. I. KaTr]yopelTaL\ umnpn^f^ L= Karrj-yopeicrdaL KaL 12 a. 3. A.T. has order : TravTcas avci f^ia-ov. 13a. 13. A.T. has order: v-aapyjuv avr&v. So n. 13 a. 16. &v hv KaTTjyopfjrai] ^njg umnpn^'ii perhaps implies &v Karr;yopeirot. So n. u. 13 a. 17. ye Tt] A.T. omits. So e. 13 a. 19- A.T. implies tov cnrovbaiov, mn-iugfilbuitjif So n. 12 a. a I. A.T. implies rod kevKov koL tov fxekavos. 12 a. '22. ToiavTa ■)(ficoij,aTa] q.iijiig = -)(p(i[j,aTa simply. So n. u. 12 a. 33. r?7 8' eKarepov t&v aKpa>v awoi^tio-ei] piyg * tp^atguA^upn^^ii S-iufpfigti iuiMfuiunL.p-lTtaJp.}:=Tfj 8' eKarepq. T&v &Kp(iiv aTro(l>acrfL. 12 a. 35. Kol owre SiKaioi"] n^uipqjup'Uz^Tb ovre hiKaiov. 12 a. 36. XeyeraL jxev] A.T. omits. 13 a. 37- Trepl d^^aA/noV] «B«/^tf qui^uii/p^ Xeyovrai wept 6(j)9a\p,6v. 13 a. 38. irepi roCro] *2^ q'fniluit.=oTi -nepl tovto. Perhaps ^ has crept in from the qum^L. which follows. 13 a. 38. A.T. has order: iTeVK€v t] 'i^is. So C.f. q. n. u. 13 a. 39. ^KacTTOV r&v riji efetoy SeKrtxSz'] q^upuipu/h^up ijnJbuilinup-lruiU'U libq.nJbni^=:^iKa(TTOV TO TTJS l^faiS bcKTlKOV. 12 a. 39. 6«'] ^a/liq^ = y&p. 12 a. 30. inrApxeiv, koI ore irerpVKev e^uv jxr^hafxSii v-ni-pxr}] t^Ll ^ "i- '^"'L ftt-llP n^ if.ni-gk (J. I39I nub[ig[i) = VTTap^iiv p,r\hap.5>i ixr\ inripxy (or ace. to J. 1361 exv)- ^^ ^- ^X^' is read instead of virapxp in A. 31. 13 a. 35. TTjV eiiv] lrpb-uu = Tr}v oxp-Lv. 12 a. 39. A.T. has order : ravrbv fj TV(j>X6Tr]s. 12 b. I. A.T. has ovbajx&s S.vdpu>iTos ov XiyeraL^L. n^ Jltnil_l,i-[ig Jiupq. n^ aiup. 12 b. 3. TO fo-TeprjaOab] li. ufuil[aiu[,ili = T6 re ka-Tfprja-OaL. 12 b. 9. KaC] ^u,jy=fi. 12 b. 13. drriKeirat] A.T. omits. 12 b. 14. TO V' kK&Tipov TovTOiv TtpayfiaTa. 12 b. 30. XeyoiT av] tuup = kfy€Tai.. 12 b. 31. TVcf>\6Tr]s be oi/fecoy ov Ae'yerat] A.T. omits. 12 b. 33. Ka/cetro] *iun. uijU=Tspos eKelvo or .' ^Kelvf. 2a ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 12 b. 35. 6^i's\ A.T. omits. 12 b. 30. TOVTWV yci-p] l^ ungui = TOVTOiV hi Or KaX TOVTCOV. J. 12^1 haS Ai/i unguis TOVTCOV be. 12 b. 30. A.T. has order : avayKolov r\v. So C. n. 12 b. 30. ava. [i.iaov\ [^i Jkj^l'ili' — o.va fiiirov n. 12 b. 34. TovTODV yap ava fxicrov rt ovbiv] *^"^ qn^q- (P- io6 (Af-) ^h^S^ "ik'^'tl This should mean : tSiv 8e dm \i.k(jov ovbiv. If we could suppose that an b'''i_ has dropped out before n^li^the Greek equivalent of the passage would become : tSiv h\ ava ixia-ov n ovhlv KOiXvii v-irapxeiv (sc. t(3 6eKrtK<3), " but nothing prevents some one of the intermediate inhering (in the recipient)." As the Armenian stands, however, the sentence can only mean : " But nothing prevents it being true of {virdpxei.v) those which are ava p,€crov." 12 b. 36. A.T. has order : /x^ rjv avayKoiov darepov iirapxeiv. 12b. 37. d p.rt\ It- n^j=Kal p.r] or ;/?) 8e. 12 b. 37. v-n&pxeC] i^'-gk implies vtt&pxol. 12 b. 37. oToi;] '^fiauiti pbni-Plrmiffi^olov pi(T\ievix>s avaynalov eort darepov imdpxeLV. e. inserts r<3 SexTtKcG. 12 b. 39. o.<^(i>p{.(jp.evu>i\ A.T. omits. 12 b. 39. Kal before o^x] Ven. Text retains, other Arm. MSS. omit as in 13 a. 3. 13a. 2. vi^kp-)(eC\ cf.nu^vTikpye.iv. But J. MSS. yv\ uui=ztOVTO. 13 a. 13. ex°^ ov/rii' eirai] Irplruu nubt-f_ujufi/j= o\j/iv ^x^'^ XeyecrOai. 13 a. 14. dXXa no"^] The Armenian versions, except Paris 106, add a gloss here, and P. 106, instead of tktl, writes L niTuIUg qJfi^gJb, which might mean xai rtcrt to, t&v jxia-onv. The Venice MSS. and Paris 105 insert, instead of the words aWd TIC7L KoX TOVTOl'S CKpiOpLO-fJi^VdiS TO iV, the following : iujl_ L (ni/u/bg r, 106) nup^nguh : htjh nihtuiLnt-M-triuU U- muiLuiunLAa-lruaU t^njiubuiiiiubpi rti^iuptf J^ 9"i/t" '"^^w nbn.ni^lTn oft "> ^ '^9P3'> "UL f^"^' ^ "}_ "tigut pjugnpn^uipuip qjjib%, which = dA.Xa Kai TICTL TO, T&V jJLfacov (?)■ e£ea)s be km. crTepriv, aXKa Oarepov [or to 'iv\ /cat ov (omitted in P. 106) tovtois (omitted in J. 401) a(j>uc>pLcrp.eviiis to 'iv. This looks like the translation of a Greek gloss. 13 a. 20. v-i:&pyei\ q-nt-gk implies viripxoi-. 13 a. 20. T(3 TTvpl depp,(^'\ ^pnj ^pHh ? = 7rj;pt to depp-w. "Trvpl to" is read by e. n., "corr. A., rec. B. C." 13 a. 21. yevk(jQai\ i^yi = ywe(TQa.{,. 13 a. 21. SwaroV] liuipk perhaps implies Swarai. So n. Likewise in 1. 23. 13 a. 22. A.T. has order : 6epp.ov \j/vxp6i>- So d. 13 a. 25. Had David read kclv he would have probably used L, but he does not. Cp. n. n. g. f. 13 a. 29. avT6v\ A.T. omits. So pr. ?/. 13 a. 30. els TTJV evaVTiav e^iv'\ *'[• Hrp<^iii^ni^[JlruA nL-im^m-PfiiA^els evav- TiOTrjTOS e^iv. 13 a. 34. After ahvvaTOV A.T. adds ifinifinlum-itL £li%lrfj= ixeTaj3o\rjV yivecrOai. 13 a. 35. (jyakaKpos &iv irdkivj ^'iiuiiuglriui_ng^(j)aXaKp6s ns uv, omitting ttA\lv. 13 a. 36. e(j)VOrev'\ pjiuu^g lrpp&p = e(j)V(Tev TTOTe. But J. 401 omits tpptr^^ woTe. 13 b. 4. aeC] A.T. omits. 13 b. 6. ovbeTepov] l^ "^'^ '/> "ngw'l'i-=ovbiTepov avT&v. 13 b. 7' ^* '^^ vpos TiA^utljq^ unpui fipp uiiu[ib^.pbz=avTa yap ftjy Ta irpos rt. 13 b. II. ia-Tiv] uiufiii = \.eyeTai,. 24 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 13 b. 19. aVTOV \XJ\ SvTOS okws TOV ScoxpcirOUs] *^ "Unpin n^ bfju pn^npnillfb \]n^piumuijil uni-ul 1^ = OTt OVTOV \i.J\ OVTOS okooS TOV ^a>Kp6,T0VS yjrevhes ecrrt. Here ^ . . . unum ^=i6ti . . . ^jfivbos fcrrC may be a repetition by a copyist of words from preceding sentence. 13 b. 20. A.T. has order : e^euis koI rrjs orepTjcrecos. 13 b. 30. jxri OVTOS re oXcos ovbtTepov aXrjOes, ovtos re ovk det OdTepov^ A-^»j/ L. "i_^LSJ' "i^f" '^^^=Ol'TOJ KoX fXr\ OVTOS ovk icTTl 66,TfpOV. 13b. 23. TM TV(l)\bv eirai] lii/pb q.n£? = Tb rvcfiXov etvai. So «. 13 b. 33. A.T. has order : ddrepov ovk avayKoiov. So u. 13 b. 26. exeti'] qiiuj nLXlru=avTov i\iiv. So C. e. n, 13 b. 30. Kot] [iuiir=fi. A.T. omits StoKpdrrjj) with C". 13 b. 33. juoVcor] A.T. omits. 13 b. ^6. TOVTO 8e hrj\ov^ L. *unguijiujinli[i'b:=TavTa h\ hr)kovTai. 13 b. 37. Tt} Kafl' iKacTTOV eTrayCOyjj] ^uu? [n-piuguib^i-p fii-plr u/Ug JiuLlui-nu^ p-lruib=iTfi KaO' tKacTTov avT&v iiraycoyfj. 13 b. 37. After i^oVos A.T. inserts A- tupq-uipm-ptuA uAfipuii.nuppi.% = Kal biKawavvri abiKia. 14 a. 3. KaKov &] 4- ^p=i(TTl KaKov. C. omits ov. 14 a. 4. eyaz;Tia] is translated mechanically by ttp'^m^uAp as if it were neuter plural. 14 a. 7. en eTTi] Al Lu = (ti hi without fTiL 14 a. I a. A.T. has order: r<5 avTM vnApxnv aixcjyoTepa. 14 a. 15. A.T. omits first ?/. 14a. 24. ey yevct] utn-fi ilfini.J=yivf.i kvi. 14a. 25. A.T. adds Title : fUiriuiif.u'biuJul^ufi-=.'Kipi roC mpoTipov. 14 a. 36. Kara] n^ pum=io /card. So ». 14a. 37. T&v Adya)i»] iujingU-=rS>v aWanv. 14 a. 38. A.T. omits to. 14 b. I . After rdf et. A.T. adds ^ ul^qpniig Ibuipilif/iip bi nuA qmlrunt-^ mh-uL ^.tuufiL. = di»7rep apy^ai. TipoTepai t&v Oiooprnxdroov rfj rd^et. So i. J. MSS. show a slight variation in this addition which they, like the P. MSS., receive : namely, J. 401, instead of ^. has L^u/bqt and J. 1291 ha.s ^ui%q^ L ; either of these might = Kol ydp. 14 b. 5. ftvaL TTJ (jivafl boKil] qjtj^ uiji_n^pbnL.piTui'Up luju Pni.^ =z elmi, dXX' ov (f)vaeL tovto SoKei. ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 2,5 14 b. 6. ayaTra>ixivovs im^ avT&v Ttporipovs (pdanfLv Trap avToLs flvaij *«^^ ptrglraifuli pjptrmbg 'Luilubfi'Uu tit-plruibn luulrb ifjiij=. dyaTTtOjuei'ODS kavrStv (= themselves) -npoTepovs avr&v ( = them) (j)a(nv etvai. The construction requires iuutfj=^ (j)daKei,v in fin. to be read instead of aiulrb. If this change be made, the Armenian gives some sense. 15770 and irapo are omitted. 14b. 9. A.T. has order: rov irporepov rpoiroi. 14 b. 10. A.T. imphes Kal Trapa in L^u/u. So n. 14b. II. 'npOTipOv\'Lui[uI^b[i'U=.TOV -npoTipov. So C. 14 b. II. T&V yap aVTi(TTpi(j)6vTC0li\ ou/Uq^ L. y juijbg npo ^ml^ailf-UiplJiU^KOX yap ecTTi t&v avTio-rpecpovTiov. But as Aeyotr &v in b. 13 is translated the ecrri is not wanted and k has probably crept in. 14 b. 13. TTJ (jivcreL] A.T. omits. 14 b. 17. el yap dXrjOris 6 Xoyos w \iyo[J.ev oti eaTLV 'dvOpumos, €(ttiv avdpuiiTos] A.T. omits. 14b. 18. eoTt 6e] L. ^p=:r)v hi. 14b. 20. (paCveraC ttohs] IrpLfi [iHh fippli.:=^aiv€Tai ttcos ms or olov. 14b. 33. A.T. inserts Title : jiuqaiqji '^iuiruiUifjuJuujbgz=.'Kip\ tS>v &ixa. 14 b. 24. XeyeTai] lr%—'i(TTi. A.T. omits hi. 14 b. 31. ovhirepov] A.T. omits and implies ovheTip(a hi. 14b. 35. hLaip€(nv\ •nuipplTpni-Plrin'U=.hia, Omitting oXov. tS>v elh&v det] t^pm nu/li nuilruuil^uU^=aei T&v elhcov. A.T. has Tov etvai immediately after a'lTiov. So C. 15 a. 12. A.T. has Title : jaiquiifju 2;iipJ^nL.j^buib = Txep\ Kivrjo-eMi. 15 a. 13. 8^] A.T. omits. 15 a. 14. A.T. has order : fj k. t. ixeTajBokri, dXXotcoo-is. 15 a. 15. at jxev ovv akkai] lupq. ^/•'i'f- m/bg^al piv ovv irivTe, 15a. 19. 17] krp = n, "was": a mechanical blunder. 15 a. 19. Th aK\oiavp.€Vov'\ iuj[uyilr£ = dX.X.oiov(Tdai. 15 a. 20. aWoiovadai] iujiuyinuP[iul/b—Tr\vaK\oiii!(nv, E 14 b. 38. 15 a. I. 15 a. I. 15 a. 2. 15 a. 4- 15 a. 9- 26 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 15 a. 33. 7][u,v ovbifxias t&v akXcovJ Jtq^ *^aAqp L. n^Jfinj uijfng=zriiMv' ovbeixias yap T&v &\\cav. ^ui%q^=:yap breaks the consecutiveness of the Armenian and is clearly an echo of the ^u/bqb which begins the next sentence. 15 a. a6. KaC\ A.T. omits and reads for ^ : L — KaC. 15 a. 39. eSei] A.T. omits. " r. c. add «." 15 b. I. KivrjCTLS ripeiXiaj ^pJ-nuPlruib ij.iuq.iupni-pfiiJl=::KlVr]Cr€L 7)pe/xia. 15 b. I. TOis be Kad' €Ka(TTa al Ka6' e/cacrra] pu^ fuim fti-piii^uib^i-pngli-=.Tais 8e Kaff e/caora. The A.T. seems to have dropped out at xafl' eKaora. 15 b. 4. ripeiiCa' /x(iAiaTa 6' 'ioLKtv avTiKel(rdai fj Trpoy top evavrCov tottov fxera- BoXtj /i.ujn.utnnt-fa-fii-i iTiuhaii-uihn. [rnu.tTquju ^iMiuujLutjni* U. p-trnL_u aipif-lrop 'fi'bbp^uil^ui'U mlrq^'b ipnipnlunL.pfiL.'b:=r]peiJ.[a fJ-aX-LCTTa eotfei' avTiKtiadai' koI el apa Tipos rov evavrCov tottov p-eTafioXxj. The sense of A.T. is : " to change of place rest in a place seems to be especially opposed and, if as may well be the case, change is to an opposed place, it is also opposed." I have assumed that thewords L pirpLu uipq.lrog = Ka\ el apa which "del. vult ante rj 7t.;" for they are used as = Kat el apa in 5 d. 10 and 11 a. 38. 15 b. 6. rrj be konrfj t&v cnrobo6eicr&v Ktrrjo'etoi'] {iul( mjfj^^i-piruiVl/ piugiu^ tnpbgbiry ^pJ-ni-PLm%tjbz=TfjbeaXXoiU) "> unutn L. n^Tx^iftunfitn* P-^g %2^M/biuUp JftuijU Irli uijungfil^ : Iru ^uiUq^^l] TO keVKOV OTaV 8e \XJ] TTpOaTedjj Ti oiiTTU) ea-rlv oiJre ^jrevbos ovre akr]des' (T7]\xeia 8e jxovov ravra. KoX yap. 16 a. 15. Paris 95, 105, and J. 401 omit L before jnpJ-mJ] so tiiat the Greeli would run : )^€VKdv orav ^tj, witliout Kat. 16 a. 17. aXrides ?j T//'e{i8os] Zt^Juipfiia pi^ l[Luir uat.tnz=aKr}6is tl tj ijrevbos. So ^. 16 a. 18. 7j jUTJ eij;at] ^aiiTqn^ qji£ = ri rb p,rj elvai. So ^. 16 a. 19. Before wo/^a] A.T. has Title : jaiqun^ ui'Uni-u/b=.T:fp\ 6v6\xaTos. 16 a. ai. avTo\ A.T. omits. So g.f. pr. ;?. 16a. 34. A.T. has order: ev e/cefoots juey yap oii8ajiic3s to jue'pos. So «. y. ^. 16 a. a6. 76 Kik-qs ovhiv. TO he Kara o-DrfljjKijv] Irquiifiii : ^u^ ^um puipui^ q.pni.piriu'lj=:TO KsXrjS' KaTO, aVvd-qKTJV 8e. _/". jE. B. d. it. U. G. Omit ovhiv. 16 a. 37. After o^SeV eortz^ the Arm. versions add : L pk'tk'n l/u pum pbni^la-lraiU aiiuiup phn. ti.pnu uniulruiii uuthtu ih ulhnutnha n< lUutiU'^ " but perhaps there are by nature sounds written, which yet are not called names,' dXA. to-coy eto-t Kara (pvaiv (pa>val yeypay.- p,ivaL dA.A.' op.(as 6v6)j.aTa ovk elcriv. These words are commented on in the Arm. Commentary. 16 a. 33. The A.T. confirms W. in omitting the words : ort o/xotcos k(\> oTovovv inrapx^ei Kal ovTOi Kat /xt; ojToy found in C. e,f. u.g. 16 b. I. oca roiaiJra] npoiub Jliu/bifMiir uiji_ p'i_ 'y""{l'"[l^ = oca aAA.a roiaCra. So C. 16 b. I. 6v6p,aToi\ mbnL.uihg-=:OVO\).i,TUiV. So jF- 16b. I. Ao'yos hi ea-Tiv avTov to. jxev aXka Kara to. uvtA, otl be jxeTo. tov ^OTtJ'J II pjiib fr unpui ai/flt uiJtiUaiJh putn 'bJJth L. <^m%q.trpd t/nA = Aoyos 8e' eo-rti^ avroS to aAAo irav Kara to avTo p,eTa be tov eCTTlV. 16 b. 4. tAcoz;os eoTtz;] i\t[nn%[i ^ = tA&)rt eorti'. 16b. 4. ovbev yap ttco] ^u/bq^ ^ Lu-^^ovbe ydp TTca. 30 ARISTOTLE. 16 b. 6. Before pr\^(x\ A.T. has Title : jmiu.,fA, ^<«/^ = 7rept p?j/iaros. 16 b. 9. TO vvv vT:a.pxuv\ qmjJ^J' ^nfU^TO vvv VTiapx^i- So e. 16 b. 10. A.T. confirms W. and Codices in reading Kad' krepov Xeyo^ivutv as against virapyovruiv of Ammonius. 16 b. II. tS>v Kad' vTiOKei,iJ.ivov rj ev •UTTOKetp.eVu] *lApui^iu/fig L l^iuiT "blrb^ P-uiltui/ntuig muliglringlj k\ VTVOKeipieVOV 7] Kol fV VirOKillXiV(D Xeyojuei'coy ia-rC. Probably lApui^tu/lig is a copyist's error for ^ipm^uijkg = T&v KaO' vTTOKeLfiivov. The Arm. Com. implies qtrbpiu^uu^g. 16 b. 17. Tov pTJ/xaroy] puij[i? — prjfxaTOi simply. 16 b. 18. '7:pocrrrr\fj.aivei\ 'i/^f"^""^^^''''?^'''''^'- 16 b. 18. TO U] [.uli iu, = Td 8e'. So E. e. 16b. ao. 6 Aeyco:'] 2"^ iifi/;^i = o Ae'yet, "what he says." The whole clause in the Armenian = " for what he says stops the intellect." 6 Kiytnv would = 1/1 muyh. The Arm. Com. however seems to imply 6 \iywv. 16 b. 22. ovbe yap to etvai fi fxri fivaij ^u/Lq^ n^b-p^ ?-"Z^ ^tuiT n^ t"L^ ovhe yap iav to elvai fj to /xt) elvai, as if etirris were understood from succeeding clause. The Arm. Com. paraphrases the passage thus : n^ JJmiJb q-n^ L- n^ 1-"l_ n ^Jb ^uilitulflAi q^/fb, iiij[^ trfa-^ L- nhnih h'bpb nl^Luuh UMUuiuglrU} #?♦ "a^Juipml^ U- n^ uuj^ ^ ov p.6vov TO elvai Kal p-ri etrai ov ar)p.aCvei to Trpayjua, dXA. eav Kal avTo Ka9' avTo to ov etir?;? ovk aXri6(vei ovbe \lrevbfTai.. This rather implies omission of idv or av. But the Arm. Com. is not a reliable witness of what stood in the Arm. Version of the text. 16 b. 23. A.T. implies order : oib' av -yjnXbv avTo KaO' avTo to ov e^TTjjs. 16 b. 24. rjv (iveV t&v OT)yKel/!X€ya)Z/] ^npnj mn^uihg 2^piuq.plrglr^ngL-=^riS CLViV t5)v avvdepiivcov. But J. 1391 reading = i7J'. 16b. 26. Before koyos] A.T. has Title: jiuqunfji piuift^Tiepl koyov. 16 b. 30. o^X'] "i_t^Pi-^ovK ei or o^k edv. 16 b. 31. ev TO) juCy TO vs^ itp pmpi lupt ?:=ev TTj (T(f)vpa vpa ; for pui^=: " hammer " according to the dictionaries. The Arm. commentator, or rather the Armenian translator of the Greek Commentary, certainly understood Pui^'o as meaning " the mouse " and not " the hammer," for he writes thus : PuiliU uiulrinil mtrum^ (itSi DE INTERPRETA TIONE. 3 1 uibpuih IflihifjMiUunj %^itulfir=" in sayiog p-uiliU he means a certain kind of irrational animal." Neumann, Revue Asiatique for 1829, i'l his article on the Armenian David, takes Pm^^ a.s = crs. 32 ARISTOTLE. 17 a. 35. Tr\v roC mnov Kara tov avTov] qunpfi'b uMjunpfili quMk^ ? — ttjv tov avTov rovTOV Kara tov avrov. 17 a. ^6. aXXa] uu/j! A-/i = alia etiam, perhaps akXa em. 17 a. 36. ■npocrliopiC6\J.i6a\ &V(Tiii^*lTil^g[i'ljlrp<^utliuj% p.ujglT[tLnL.p[iub''^ = ^orat ivavTia aiyocpava-Ls. But P. MS. reads %lrp uiutntiiFn ^ uiuhl P^ hp ^h tfiunn, umpuituu u. uiutP Pk- fro Ifi uuffiutiu^ ^ hp 'f^pq- ui^fitniu^:= ovbev yap 8ta0epei elTreiv OTl icTTlV iTTTtOS avOpOHTTOS KfVKOS 7) 5tI eCTTlV ITTTTOS XfVKOS Koi icrriv iivdpcoiTos XevKOS. B. C. read ?j ort in a. 31. 18a. 35- J/TOl TToAXa 7J OvSer Crr;/xa^r€l] piuqnuJh 'L^'biulik ^wirn^fib^_=TT0\\a (TTjixaCveL rj ovb4v. 18a. 35- O TIS avOpaiTTOS ifTTTTOs] #7^ ^^ Jaipq.z=6 tIs tlTITOS avOpOiTTOS. 18 a. 37. A.T. has order: avTicpaaiv fivai ; so g.f. n. 18 a. 38. A.T. omits ^vAynrj. J. 401 retains it however. 18a. 39. A.T. has order: akriOrj elvai, rj -ij/evbrj. 18 a. 31. itvai] A.T. omits ; so n- 18 a. 33. T&V Kad6\0V jU.rj KadoKoV \ex6evT0iv] pum pn^p^gli uiufiglring L. /»♦ qp-n^np^ = rcSz; KaOokov Xe\6ivTiiiv koX ixt] KaOoXov (or /xrj Ka66- Xov he). 18 a. 33. rovra)i»] unpuj = TOVTov. 18 a. 34. 17] L = Kai; so .<4. «. 18a. 35- First i57r(ipx.f'] li""ri-ni= fj vii&pxeiv. 18 a. 35. (uCT-T-e et] ijb tpj^ rather = et yip, found in e./.; wore is always rendered m/ym m-plrUb or /j^Ii^ 18a. 37' Kara(^a(Ttsj uinnptuuni-P[iJb L. puigiuunuPftuli-=.Ka,Tii.<^a(yii KOX hno- (fiaais ; so ^. 18 a. 38. virdp^ei] frl!r = v'!7(ipxet ; so^. 18 a. 39. Second ort] A.T. omits. 18 b. 3. rj OV XeVKOv] ^miTn^^^ ui^fitniiil^=:ri oijK eOTl kfVKOV. DE INTERPRETATIONS. 35 18 b. 3. ■^i'] k-=i '[• •[luqt'^' which would = ei vtrapxeiv els avpiov koX el VTrdp^eiv els avpiov, el be ixrj vnApyeiv els avpiov ov)(^ vitdp^eiv els avpiov, el be IXTj ecrrai fxriTe to /i^ earai els avpiov. But J. 1 29 1 implies exactly W.'s reading, only reading el be virapxeiv instead of el be ■inrdp^ei. 18 b. 25. After yevea-6ai\ A.T. adds vavpiaxiciv. 18b. 30. aXXa iravra elvai koI yive ei'Se^^erat] t> j"p" "£y Jli^ "hlrpi^np^bff^ ^"'p^ 1"Ll ^ "i- "linpu lrpl£np[i'b "blrpfilil^anbuif^ ^^'Ufih^ifjTiv, iv ols TO ju.7] det evepyeiv TO bvvaTov etvai, kuI p.?) ev ols dp(^a) evhex^t^^va yCveTai (? ez'6e;(€rai). o/xoitos is a correction in «. 19 a. 12. oToi'] A.T. omits. 19a. 16. 6tarp?)ff^z»ai] '^uiinuibfii_uui = hiaTiJi.r]dT]vai, avTo. 19 a. 18. diravTa^ luJI/buiJit fiii^j=S,-Kav Ti. 19 a. 30. ?7 KaT^ Ap P^'h tnpn.ujpnL.iIh U. phn. ns Koi irepl (or -npbs) rrji' anocpacnv. &(TTe 8ta TovTO TtTTapa raCra 'icrTai, Zv to, }xkv hvo Trpbs KaT6,s al (rrep7jv vTioyeypafj-p-ivuiv, Icrn bLuaios &v- ^pCOTTOS, OVK eOTl SlKOtOJ avOpuiTTOS' iuTlV ov b^KaiOS S.vdpU>TTOS, TOVTOV inrocpaa-is ovk ecrTiv ov 8(/catoy avOpm-nos' to yap eaTiv evTavda /cat to ovK taTi 7(5 biKaC(a xai ru oi; StKaiw TTpoaKeCaeTai. raCra jxev ovv u)cn:ep ev tols 'Ava\vTt,KOis Ae'yerat oi'ro) TeTaKTai. 19 b. ai and 19b. 19. Tp[Tov is rendered t^p/igu = t&v tplS>v, or perhaps Tpi&v simply. Perhaps Irpl-gu is a copyist's error for tpftpu or lrppnpq.=:TpiTov. But in any case in Arm. MSS. the numeral might be expressed by a simple letter of the alphabet, and a copyist giving it in full might easily blunder and write trpfigu = "out of these three," or "three times," instead of lrpf,pu = "the third." u/bm-u/b, which occurs twice, and which = di'o- p.aTos, may well be here, as often, a corruption of u/bnJu — ovop.a. If both corrections be made the Greek would be: to ecrn TpiTOV (pr^jxl avyKeladai 8vop.a r) aopidTOv ovop,a ev Tjj (cara- (j>a(rei. DE INTERPRETA TIONE. 39 19 b. 35 and 30. A.T. agrees with codices in reading biKaldvai f; &,nTO(pdva(, ; cp. e. which has KaracpricreLv rj aTTO(priiT€i.v. Cp. ad 18 b. 39. 20 a. 18. icrovTai oUre aXr)6iis &p,a oiJre] Irq^gfib TCTJiup^mp ^luJuib^iiit/lu/IU "l = e(rovTai aXriOels fi/xa ovk. 20 a. 19. otoz^ ov Trav C'?"^ bCKaiov /cat ^ort n C^ov bCKMOvj nUL IfhrUt^aiUfi fio tupn-iupi #?* uiJI/buijb ulTbn.a/b^ ftp utptf,uipz=z€(TTl Tt ^^OV b[KCLiOVy OV irav C'fov ecTTi hiKaiov. 20 a. 30. ry y.iv way avOpumos ov blKaios icrriv rj ovbus ecrriv avOpcoivos S^/catos] uiiuu] np ^npU iUui/ljUMjb iltupn. tupn.iiip 4"» uintP /»♦ no 4" dutpn. ii#^/y.i«^ = "illi quod — [aHquis] omnis homo Justus — sit, aut non aliquis est homo Justus :" in Greek : ttj p.'kv [rty] was &v6po}T:os b[Kaios fi ovbeCs eaTiv &v6pa>T70S biKaios. The rendering of ^ instead of rj seems to shew that we have here come on a bit of careless translation, np which I render tls is out of place. Perhaps it is a corruption of /ip = e(TTiv or of n^j=ov. 20 a. 23. ov] A.T. omits. 20 a. 23. (pavepbv be on KaC\ tpLlrf^ k qli = (j)avep6v ea-Tiv Sti, omitting bi and KuC ; C. k. e. omit /caL 20 a. 24. d dXrySe's] ■£2!p"cb"- Rt=a\-neis, et 20 a. 25. ort Kai] L = Kal simply. "Buhle uncinis inclusit ou." 40 ARISTOTLE. 20 a. 37. oW] A.T. omits. 20 a. 30. avT(] 8e] lb ujju = avTri yap. 20 a. 31. at he Kara to, dopiora airiKet/xemt] ^"^ ^uAnpn^ui^f/b ^i«^i»^<«/^V? = al 8e ToC aopiurov avTLK.eiiJ.evai. Kara is untranslated. 20a. ^5. roC ai'^paJTTOs] .pw'i!' 9^'^ "/» """"g^ Juipq-^rov elirovTOi avdpcanos. So A.f.u., comp. e. 20 a. 39. A.T. has order : ro he was o^k avOpca-Kos ov hUaios. 20 b. 3. eo-rt] A.T. omits. 20 b. 4. Tov ij.€v yap] ^u/bqh "uinT np 4-=T(3 (or rri) fj.ev yAp. Yet in b. 5 and b. 9 roiJ is rendered rightly by the Armenian genitive lu/bp. 20 b. 8. A.T. has order : AeuKo? &vOp(in:os. So A.K. G. d. e. u. f. 20b. II. yiverai] lrq^g[, = e(TTai. 20 b. 14. ro eK tS>v woXXiSj; hr\Kovp.evov'\ '[1 ptuqipug'b piuq^iuglrtui = " conSti- tuted of many," ro eK itoWGiv (or eK t&v ■nokX&v) a-uvearrjKos. Cp. 5 a. 15 (Tvve(TTT]Ke is rendei'ed piuq^uigmi., which in the parti- ciple makes pjuq^uiglruii^ (TvyK.eip.evov would equally translate the Armenian here. 20 b. 16. ei> 77 Keip.evov'] >% td^ "V li"ijgir'l' = ev fi to Keip-evov : literally kv tj TovTo o KeiaeTai, a form sometimes used by David to translate the Greek participle preceded by def. article. 20 b. 18. 6K TovTOdv] uujjg = TovTOi>v simply. fi = eK has clearly dropped out. 20b. 19. eav] Irp-k l^r^eav Kai. 20 b. 24. iJ.i.as p.6pLov] Jnjp k Juiu%=^p.ias ecTTL fxopiov. So C, but the A.T. often inserts the copula, where there is no reason to suspect its presence in the Greek, for it is congenial to the Greek language, but not to the Armenian, to omit it. 20b. 30. 6 &vdpu>'nos] t/lupq.} = av0pu>T7os simply. 20 b. 34. raCra] A.T. omits. 20 b. 36. el yap on eKdiTepov aXr^Oes, eTvai hel Kal to a-vvapi(j>(0, TioXXa Kal aroTrd t crrat J ^tuOop /? * Irp-J^ npu^ fit-ptupuibipt-pb hgk'i "- '^p^ipp^ p-^"^ qni-Jp II u/Linlri^_g <^lrinlrL.fiii = OV yap el 6 Ti &v eK^Tepov 17 Kal ap.i ov p,aTai(iis. 21 a. 6. oTTcos 6e dfreov, Xeyoju.ei' I'Sv] A. ^pufk" n-pt-j^o muuiugnt-p uijJ-ir= .4I a. o. (TVlX^alveil ufuimiu^lruii^fj, I39I •^uiuiiu^iri) uni^plriiig?=i(TVIJ.Iiai- veiv elcode. 21 a. 1 2. TO X.fVKdv IXOVaiKOvj ut^fiinai^'ii L. IrpiuJ-pmiu^tiA'it =1 TO keVKOV Kttl TO jXOVO'l.KOV. 21 a. I a. aXrjOis elTTflv, oncas ovk i(rTai to ixovo-ikov XevKov^ A.T. omits. 21 a. 13. TO fJiOVCriKOV XeVKOv] uuffiutiu^ L lTpmJ-^ail^luIib-^\.eVKOV KOl xh p.0V- criKOV. 21 a. 14. TO XeVKOV IXOVCTLKOv] uuifiinlut^U L. t-pmtf-^ui^uA = TO kevKov Kal p.ov- criKov. So B. 21a. 17. eoTir] A.T. omits. 21a. 18. A.T. has order: t6 biTrom Kal to ((oov. So u. 21 a. 19, 20. A.T. exactly translates Waitz' Text, which is based on codex n. 31 a. 22. (B ewerat] q^png q^lrut lrpPiuj = ols or oSi' ^ij-erat ; e. reads oTs. 21 a. 24. 77] L = Kal or 8e'. 21a. 25. /XT)] n^? = Td [xri. 21 a. 27- '■oC 'Ofxripov to eaTiv' on yap wotTjrjjs ecrrtz>] ^i q^ni/tpnit, ^lu^qp ^t-pP-nq^k=TO fO-TlV TOV 'OfiripOV' TTOIJJTJJS ydp kcTTlV, H. haS TO eOTtV TOV 'OfXT^pOV. 21a. 31. a^Tj^ey eorat elvelv] It. iS^uiplim '[, i^u,u[,'b [i^ uiutri = Kal oKriOis 6.p.a e<7TLV flTTflv. But J. 1 29 1 omits afxa. 21 a. ^^. A.T. has order : avTov ovk eaTiv. So A.C. d. n. 21 a. '^^. A.T. has order : KaTa(l)da-eis Kal avofjxia-HS. So /. 21 a. 39. Kat] ^««»i/= ij. G 43 ARISTOTLE. 21 b. I. Tov elvai HvOpunrov a-n6(l)acns to \xr) ilvai avOpumov, ov rb elvai fxr\ avdpcoTTOv, kul] A.T. omits. 21 b. 3. TO fj.ri eivai XfVKov avdpu)-nov, dXA.' ov to elvai plt) XevKov ^vOpcuTTov] pjuauMunt-jd-fti^y n< a.ni n< utxihuiuiL ifiunn,^ uiii niTov, aWa TO fjLT) (or ov) etyat kevKov avOpanrov. 21 b. 4. KaTa(f)aa-lS ^] utnnpmuni-Pfii-'b [igk l{uiiP= KaTCLCpaCTlS sh] fj. 21b. 5- avOpCDTlOvl Juiptf., np k tu'LmlTq^=LavOpi)iT!OV, O kcTlV &T0T[0V, 21 b. 5' ^^ ^^ TOVTO OVT(OS, Kol oVoiy] L. tpk uyw^k" uilLblr^ k q^iu^uiuni.^ PfiJliub uiuhir np_pailifig-=.f.l h\ OVTU^S TiOVryTiOV icTTl TCiS a.VTLacreis KOi aiTO- (pdaeis. 22 a. 14. 6e] A.T. does not translate. Cp. on a. 8. 22 a. 14. yivovTai] lri^gf,i = eaovTat, or yevrjo-ovTai,. 22 a. 15. to] A.T. does not translate. 22 a. 16. First to] A.T. does not translate. 22 a. 18. TO OVK abvvarov] n^ m%liuiplT^}z=To jmr) abvvaTov vid. ad 22 a. 35. Here again to /xtj has been used immediately before, and symmetry demands to jutj before dSwoTov, if it was used before avayKalov. 22 a. 19. A.T. has order : to abvvaTov itvat Koi avayKalov jutj Hvai: "loc. mut. corr. rf." 22a. 21. A.T. has after /x?) eirai as follows: koi t6 abvvaTov jx-q eirai Kai avayKalov elvai, as in a. 19. As before also d. "loc. mut. corr." 22 a. 23. ois Xiyo)j.iv] luuiugbunu perhaps = to \.iy6\i.ivov. DE INTERPRETATIONE. 45 22 a. 34. The A.T. has the vi:oypa(j>ri as follows : bwarbv etvai, ov bwarov eXvai bvvaTov HT) etvai ov bwarbv jurj fhai evbexonevov elvat ovk erSexo'/xewj; eti'ot kvbexpiiivov ixri etvat ovk ivbexoiJ-evov jix?) etvai, abiJvaTOv ihu ovk ab-uvarov etrat abivarov fir] etvai ovk abwarov jxri etvai avayKoiov jxr) ewat ovk avayKoiov ij.r] etvai. 22 a. 3a. A.T. has order : raJ bvvarf Kal hbexoiJ^evca. 22 a. 23. aKokovdd ixlv avriaTiK&s] ^bmLf, n^<^ui^ujunuptuiJp=aKo\ovdfi ov jxlv avTiaa-ii to ov bwarbv etvai. rj be aiyocjiaais rfj KaTa ^^ negative par- ticle here, rather than the adjective, taking the defining suffix. Thus TO \i.r\ is rendered n^ in 21 b. a, 21 b. 23, 22 a. 4, 22 a. 6, 22 b. 15, 22 b. 30, and elsewhere. This is of course not conclusive that n^ in such phrases might not represent rb ov, and in 22 a. 37 to ovk abvvarov is rendered by n^ mHiuplri^lb, and in 22 a. 7 and 22 a. 18 rb ovk abvvarov fxr) etvai is rendered n^ uA^mptiP n^ ^i_, though in these two passages I suspect that the A.T. read to /^ijj. He would not be likely to render rb jxr] abvvarov etvai in contiguous passages by "^ uA^uipIr£^ ^n^and n^uA^mptfp'ii ^ly. Where- ever therefore I find the suffix i attached to the adjective in these expressions I suspect that rb ov was read in the Greek, 46 ARISTOTLE. as in 23 a. '>)^. In 22 a. a and 22 a. 36 the Greek retains ov ; so in 22 b. 33, 22 b. 24. But the matter is doubtful, for, besides 22 a. 7, 22 a. 18, r^ ov is also rendered by n^ in 22 b. 15, 22 b. 36, while t6 fx^ avayKoiov in 23 a. 19 is rendered n^<^mp^ liuii-nplj, though perhaps here to should not be read ; nor is the expression quite parallel to those in question, any more than 18 b. 30 (tC> p/f] VOCrelv ^U>KpdTr]V^n^<^fiuiubq.u/buifil Wnlipuimuij). On the whole then it seems as if the Arm. translator trans- lated expressions like to \x7] hwarov etvai by n^ ^mp ^n^ But there is no certainty, for I also find four cases where the form TO oil bvvaTov eivai. is translated n^ ^lup ^f^ and four cases where it is translated ni^^mpii ^^ 22 a. 38. ^x^i] A.T. omits. 22 a. 39. at §' avTi be oTTorepov (or rather o simply). 22b. 30. ovKeTL iaTai eKeiva &\ridrj] L n^Lu tqfigP mjb TS^uiplimz=.ovV eTi tfTTai eKeivo dkrjdes. DE INTERPRETATIONE. 47 22b. 20. ^^a ya.p\ ^iM^bq^ tp^„^truA = &ix(t>oo ydp. So/. 22 b. 30. 6war6i; eii'at] ^mpti ^mptrj, ^n^=5warat bvvarov (or bwara) eXvai. Thus the entire clause ran : ctjiK^co yap bwarai bwara ehai Koi IJ-ri flvai. 22 b. 21. ^] L = KaL 22 b. 32. ro o-y/c] L /»^here=Kai 70 o^k. 22 b. 34. ytz^erai] fr^^^ = ^orat or yei»jj(reTat. 22 b. 34. r&) ov Svi^arw eirat] n^^a/^fe-^i_/iE n^q.ni = T& ov bwarQ jxr] ftvai. 22 b. 35. fKeCvco yap aKoXovdei to ab^varov etvai Kal avayKoiov fxr) etvai\ fiu^ Tiifia ^lrmlri,fi n^ l^mplri^ t"UU^ ^tupl^uiL-npU n^ t"l~ ^K€iv(a be CLKoXovdeX r<3 ov (? /x^) bwarov elvai, ro avayKalov jxtj etvai. One Paris MS. reads 1v«i' = eKeri'o. For the reading ov bwarov instead of abvvarov cp. 22 a. 35. 22 b. 37. aKoXovdovcrC re apa KaC] L. ^bmL.Ji'u m-ptrHh L. This confirms W. in retaining re. 22 b. 38. A.T. has order : ovtms ndeixivoyv. 22b. 31. A.T. has order: jixt) TavT7]v. So C. 22 b. 31' avTi(l)a(Jiv\ uiji_ ^^'"^"'""^Pl"-^''^ ^ aWa avT[(f)a(nv or dA\a Trjv avTicj)a(nv. 22 b. 32. S.irep'] uiji = a\ka or else hi after a/x<^co. "8e' post ci/x<|)a) ^." ■22 b. 35. TO az/ayKoToi' etj'at] L. <^iup^iui^npfib ^n£ = Kal tov avayKalov Hvai,. 22 b. 36. ipavepov Stj] t lrpLlrfp'?^v h.v dt] (or eo-rat) ; ra [ikv yap iv tj; (l)u>vfi. 23 a. 37. fj dpr]p.ivr] d7ro0av ovbepCav Oeriovl L IrfS-k {{p pmpLnjb, ^ p^pf' k< l^ (P. omits i-j paipt-nj ^ulpS-fin- L. ^ n[i n< P'"pl' ti l^ t "{Jl fb ">k' L. n^ liujpl^ t"U. ^ k"'['^l^ ^ IJHJLOS^ "t, '^ 'p't^ib k- ^ d h\ fan pev TOV ayaOov, on ayadov kern,, [koi] ayaOov ho^a, icrn 6f on ovk ayadov ean, eort 8e ak\o on ov)(_ v-nap^a ovb' olov re vtrip^ai (or rather virdp^iiv) bwarbv 8e ean, t&v akXmv ovbepiav dereov iari. Perhaps nuijjngb rather= Kara rSw oKKuiv in the last line. Cod. n. reads lanv for akkt] in 1. 8 and omits 8?j in 1. 9. 23 b. 1 7. pakXov be kudarov dki^dr]s fj Kad' kavTo, Kal i/'enS?;?] i- uiruuji-lrf^f,i.puj^ auili^pt-pu 'apuutpnuii htuu puui nhptjUJuUi ututP nuut UMiumut^iPu/Uh^ II unuui^zpakkov be to enacrTOv dk-qOis rj to Ka6' eavTo, ?; to KaTa avpjSelSriKos, Kal \lrevbrii. 23 b. 21. Tj TOV evavTLOv 6o'£a] 'ijlrpjbr]. 24a. I. evavTia^ ilrp'^ui^ajVli^ri evavTia. 24 a. 1-24 a. 3. ^j/evbr]s yap avTrj. uxTTe Kal rj tov ayadov on ovk ayadov ry TOV ayadov otl ayadov] *^w'l"ib "i_ ''^jJuipf'"' k •"j" ■ I*"^ "ijkg' 11 50 ARISTOTLE. iluMuU qji pjupfih %lrpni-ir {V. "blrpnuilbj pjupulyb, "btp^^ui^u/h p^p^ L-nib" nfi nspjnptih, uni-in- auibq^ liy^f^'pl"" h "{p" ^"^ uiufui L. uipij puipi-npM^ a^ ni pjupfih, Irq^gfi n^ puipiLiyb q^ puipfih := OV yap a\ri6r}s avrr]' aXk' iKeivai, cTrei (or Sto'rt) 7] (?) to ayadov iv rrj (?) Tov ayadov, ivavriai (or kvavTia) tj/ tov ayaOov on ovk ayaOov, tp-fvhrjs (or yjfevdeis). akriO-qs yap eKeivrj' coore Ka\ rfj rod ayaOov on OVK ayaOov iarai rj tov /x?) ayaOov otl ayaOov. Perhaps "i/\p should = iKeivT] as lifpH.e (So'^a) is a plural noun. In the above J. 1291 implies: aX.rj07)s yap avrri instead of aXrjOris yap iKeivT). Otherwise the Arm. codices agree with Ven. Text. 24 a. 5. oTi irav^^.gtu'iiijji uiJk'buijb ■asua.Wy^^^'aav yap. 24 a. 6. fj 6'n] l^u^J^ pir=v Stl. 24b. 5- A.T. has order: on ovbels rj ovbiv. 24 b. 5- a.vri(f)aTLK&s'\ puiglrpli-ujpujp^aT:o(pavTiKW. 24 b. 5. Second ^] A.T. omits. 24 b. 6. A.T. has order : akiqOii aX-qOrj. The literal Greek rendering of A.T. here is : ak-qOiiq ak-qOeiav o^K ivbexerai, kvavriav iXvai ovre TTepl ho^av ovre Trepl avrlipacriv. 24 b. 8. irepl TavTaJ um. fi inu/ii fi <^uji/ujiiqjujmjbui := -rrepl to. avra &p.a (? TO fijua). PART III, nEPI K02M0Y. Title. The Armenian Title runs : y^pliummnkib liTuiumiuultpl, flnuqP^ """- I ^qJrDumbinpnu [d-uj^tuunp tiiujinifnL.P'huh iujnujn.u uiy^iun^fi =z ApLpOv\ quppjiiqu/b'b quij'b ifuijfl = TOV UpOV 'iKeivov x&pov. " Upov corr. O." 391 a. II. T) yovv '^vxv S'a (^tXoo-oc^tas] [iinuuutiuu[ipnup[iJli=.ri (pbXocro^ia. 391 a. I a. e^ebrnxria-ev] '^uiulruii = av el vorjaaipev eireCevyp.evr^v evdelav 7]v nves a^ova koKovkh hia- \ieTp0S eiTTat ^ npnt-iP hJiuhtntTp '^lutlu/bifu^y R"P ntfii/bp utlLiuIm lin^'h, ni^tj^qb ^uijui^i[, figj^z^rj (to which) voovp,ev avoXoyov rjv Tives a^ova koKovo-i Tr)V evdelav btapieTpos lorat. "To which (earth) we conceive a straight line equally fitted, it will be diameter." In this sentence something is needed to corre- spond to el and the A.T. is clearly mutilated. 391b. 12 — 392 a. i. This whole passage, in order to conform with the A.T., would read somewhat as follows : BE MUNDO. 53 TavTr]s he to fxev ixecrov, clkiv-iitov re Koi ehpaiov ov, fj (^epiffjiios yr], r]TT€p dkrjx^f iravTobaTrSiv (locov karia re ovcra (? etvat) koI fi?)T?jp. Td S' VTTepdev avrfjs, -nav re koX -ni-vrij ireirepaTOiixevov els Ta avcoTaTM, ovpavos i>v6p,a(TTai, TrAj/pr/s &)V deiu>v adipdroiv, h aarpa ei(iidap,ev KoKelv' Kivovp,evov ovp&vov KLvrjaiv aihiov, p-ia irepLaycoyy Koi kvkXoi (xvvayope'vei iravra ravra frrotxeia airavcrTUis 8t aiaivos. roC he avixiravros koV/ixou re Koi ovpavov crcjbatpoetSoiis ovTos Kol K.LVovp,evov, Ka9direp elvov, evheKe)(^&s hvo e^ avdyK7)s KoravTiKpv ak\rj\utv aKivrjTa eari (Djjueio, Kadd-rrep rrjs ev Tdpvv. So P. 392 a. 6. After aWeaOai A.T. inserts aiuuigf,'ii = e(pa(Tav. 392a. 13. Ste^wcrrat] *utlTulTuif^iJtL[ih^hiSfnTai. 392 a. 14. 6vTa\ A.T. omits. 392 a. I5- KVK.Xois'\ •l^jpu '[• p-n/npl/l' 2P£^^ = X'^P°'^ KVK\oCJ)OpOVVral. 892 a. I J. avT&v^ A.T. omits. 392 a. 18. KlV0VpeVCiiv'\ 2^llcflriiifj=KLV0VpeV0V. So 0. 392 a. 19. ev TOaOVTOLS^ jui/uuffiufi^ev TOLOVTOLS. 392 a. 21. ev akk^Kois] A.T. omits. 392a. 23. e'xei] nuitinilhere implies e'xew, which "re. O." 392 a. 23. ravrjj] ujjuitfk" ■■ illrp'ljaiq.nj%'h^=TavTr]. avrnTaTM pev. 392 a. 25. Ato'y] *L y^piiiJaiqj.iuj^KaX Aio'j. 392 a. 28. 6v~\ tfnp nJuibp^OV 0% piV. 392 a. 30. Ta re] qiujunufil^ = raCra. 392 a. 30. Kol TTJV rrjs KLvijcrecos rd^iv^ A.T. omits. 392 a. 32. ert he] /f^« = aet. 392b. 2. drOKTof] uiufiuliuibuignu miuppb^^OapTif. 392 b. 3. hidrTei] *uiutuglTaji^ i^'L[,'lj = keyovTai or keyerau 392 b. 6. i57r6 he Kivqaews] "OLIl^l *'Z^-/'^''^ = " under the higher part (or surface), underneath." Q. reads eKeiv-qs for Kw-qcrem, which perhaps answers to the A.T. 54 ARISTOTLE. 392 b. 8. o.'Kiiw6s\ *ii-bqbgliuiif-njh = KoXkiuiv. The A.T. may have had fr2^ai^nyt. = " somewhat or very warm," which would render dAeeti'os. 392 b. 8. kv 8€ Tovr(^ r?}? TraOrjTri^ ovtl koi avT(^ bvvaixeus] /lu^ unpiu Ifpuiliu/b q^ninJ oonni-Plruii/fL = ToijTov hi TTttdriTov ovTos bvvajxei. A.T. omits Koi avTw. 392b. II. avf[XMV Kai TV(j)a>v(iiv^ A.T. omits koi. 392 b. 12. iJ.vpLO)v re yvocpmv crviJ.TTXr]yab€s1 Ij- i^q-^g ^ Jhjn.ui[aquig [uinniiui^^ Jhi.\p = '' and confusions of mists and fogs." 392 b. 1 7- x^"'*^'^] •"Irq^'lp — X'^P'^'-^- 392 b. 27. TToAXai re erepm TTpbs crvixTTacrav tj}v OaKaaaav koX yap avTai fxeydXaL Tivii fieri vrja-oi. p.iyaKoisiT€piKkvCop-ivai TreAdyecrtz'.] The A.T. para- phrases this passage: ^«iA^ [lui^uifg trt, jajJIAui/h S-ni^^ijjffi_p, £-«_ ui[ilrntrpu.=i'noWai yap fi> Traarj Oakaaaa vrjcroL' al 6e fieyaXai avT&v p.eyaX.ois TTipiKKv^on^vai ilai TTfkayeai,, kv als K.a\ tj olKOVjxivr]. 392 b. 29. 7] h\ (TUfxTTacra Tov vypov (j)va-is eTrnroAdfoticra Kara Tivas rrjs yrjs o-TTi'AoDS ras KaAov/xeWs avaTTevv vev veopav bia Tra^vrrjra airoppriyvvp-evr] dpaverai' Kara be fxerpov Trjs TTa)(yTriTos yiverai. kol p.eyedos. 394 b. 10. ?) re ev ^uroTs Kal {wois kuI bia ttAvtmv bLr/KOVcra eix\lrv\6s re koI yOVip.OS OVO'ta np 'A uihLuiLiuhu L. 'A LL-'bn.uibhub L-imjyUuipjh^ np ^fuiunp 4" l^ iAihiLiuljiJh% pliri. PaiiA u/bnujLljiniJ. If we SUppOSe avaOvij-tacns to be still the subject of the sentence the A.T. may be rendered : rj re ev (pvrols xai {wots Koi bia iravTcov 8177- Kovaa tS>v e\x'^v')(wv re Kal yovi^uiv. There is no trace of ova-la in the A.T. On the other hand, DE MUNDO. 57 if oWm is eliminated the feminines r\ . . . bi-qKova-a . . . ^jx^vxos and yoviixos can only be accounted for by understanding ava- 6vit.[a(ns, for the use of which in this sense cp. Arist. de Anima i. %. 19. 394 b. 1 3. de'pi] brpbpb indicates aWepu 394b. la. -nviVii.aTa'l ^i!h^'u 'f, ^pnjhz^-wvevjxara ek tov ^rjpov. 394b. 14. aviti.(iiv\joq.ng} = avpSiv, as in b. 13. <^nqM is reserved for av€- jnos in this passage. 394 b. 16. 01 6e Kara prj^iv vi(f)ovi yivojxivoi Kal avaXvaiv tov TrAyovs -npos eaVTOVS TrOlOW/Xez;Ol] L. npp '[i tMfuimiun.Ju/li^ lujtuni 'fi illTninL.h-nulTb Puibipni-k^ jfi'hglriiilju juiulrinub :^ ol h\ Kara pijilV VeCpOVS KaTO. avakvcTLv tov Tra;(oi;s irpos iavToiis ■npoanoiovjXivoi. The word juML-lrfncii which I render by TrpoaiToi.ovpTaL means : " add to, augment." irpos eawrots is equally compatible with the A.T. 394 b. 19. paye'iTos] np . . . u(iuuiuiiLL-iui^ili%[i'h implies payevTes. 394 b. 2,1. First he] A.T. omits. 394 b. 2,2. 6 aTTO TOV TTfpl TaS OepiVaS avaToXaS TOTTOV irViCCv] mjli npjmJum.^ 'huijfib jbquibail^h jb^yu ujpbi-nL. yh^uii^ i^'b[i-=i0 TUpl TCLS QepiVaS TpOTras e^ avuToXrjs T^veiav. 394 b. aa. A.T. omits iveixos. 394 b. 23. aT:r\\iti)Tr]s 8e 6 ano tov irepl Tas la-ripiepivds] II np '[• <^atuuipui^opfib uipLt^iuti^ luuflr Jioq. ^n^?:=6 be TTepl TCLS lcn]p,epivas i^ avaTokfjs (eastern) aTrTjAi&Jr?)? KaXelrai. Similarly in b. 24 A.T. seems to imply : 6 irepl ray x^ 'M^P'^"^? f^ avaTokfjs. 394 b. 28. KOL T&V /3opec3r] 'UnJUmku L. ilon-k^[ig%^ bp-oiais KOX tS)V ^0peS)V. 394 b. 29. Kara to /Meo-r)(x/3ptz;oV] L. '[• <^[,uu[,uuy[,1i Jk^pk^'h^Kox Kwra x«Aif- p{,vov ix€&v or rots vi(j>ecn, "owing to its not striking forcibly the clouds." This would explain why it is rjuCuvpov. But uimnjmu ( = ev bivais) may be a corruption of 396 a. 28. ev aepi Te koI yfi koI dakdcrari Kara to eUds at t&v irad&v ojuotoV?)- res] These words have dropped out in Armenian rendering, which if turned into Greek for the whole passage from t&v cTTOLxeiMv in a. aS down to (pvkaTTOva-ai in a. 33 makes some sense and would run thus : to. crTOLxela eyKeKparai dkXrjkois crvv- eipojieva (linked together) Kat a-vviaTdp.eva eh 'ev koi eKeivcov etrl jxepovs f) (jidopa Trj o-vyKpda-ei yevea-is yiveTai dkkuiv t&v ovtmv' KoL TO (Tvp-Tidv ev avToh Kat 8t' avTo. dvookedpov Te Kal dyevj]Tov (jivkaTTovcn : "The elements are intermixt with each other, being bound and compacted into unity; and of them the I 2 6o ARISTOTLE. partial destruction by mixture becomes generation of other existences. And the all in them and through them they preserve, undestrqyed and increate." The A.T. runs thus: ^ujnlrnou hitunShpu lun^ tinukmhu lofl-uuti u. pLiunl^tuntrtui n ilftnl-^ f&frubt L- tinaiu 'fi JiuuUl^ ututiuliuMhni-^hi^ltb mmn%iIiniIfLb ipbirini-^ fdftub lt''^h f^ll ^uiLtuau* iL. ujjyUiujlib 'A 'bnuuM u. fi a.SFn% %naiu luhiuuiuiLtuh L- ujLjIrn ttiui\tiU : Jxead uiblrn hcrC. 396 a. 33. Kairoi yk rts] uin. np ^uijlr^il=1Tp0S O j3\iTt(x>V TLS. 396 a. 33. d] A.T. omits. " Om. O. Q. et fortasse R." But then these MSS. read crvvecrTriKws in a. 34, whereas A.T. implies awia-TriKev. 396 a. ^^. oil TTakai bl4(p8apTaL km. a.TToXioXev'j ^npng If^uilifuuiL. fuuilLUlrmi n.n luiautb n unaujltt^ luutrbuj lb Kuibn^nuilrinau tlinnuhi-fa-niSbp^^ (jiV ■nakai MKpafXivuiv eyivero i^ avrStv Trdvra r&v TV\6vT(iiv ■nXridrj. Perhaps the Greek of the Arm. translator ran : &v iraXai KiKpajXivwv kyiviTO e£ avT&v TTav tS>v tv\6vtcov Ti\fj6os- Of the words oil irdKaL ht. n.. air. there is no trace in the A.T., unless the translator read ov for 011. 396b. I. &)s K&v ei ttoXiv Tives davjJiaCoLev] A.T. has q^uipikajf^upuiii^i^ Pn1.f1 m-Jbg^z-nakiv 6avp.a^oi &v rts. 396b. 3. e6v&v\ rnqq-tugb ^ijuipliib i^tu^iQvSlV TO \p.pXiUJ aVTSlv\. Thc sense of the A.T. for the whole sentence is : "Again it appears wonderful to anyone, how out of opposed races the governing of them remains firm." ovvnTTTqKvia seems to be omitted and the phrase iliuplrlh qum is odd. 396b. 4. ayvoovm 6e] nif_ng n^q.[jui^:^ayvoil hi TLS ; 396 b. 5- ofioCav] A.T. omits. 396 b. 6. aTTOTfXei hiddeaiv VTTobe\opiivr] ^:a(Tav^ fuugiutuiuiiupli, *i. 'A t^ mpui^ Uaiq.prti.ppL.U ^Onpui tui/IrblrnnL.'b uiujpnL^tijLli=i aTtOTiXil, [koI €tS p.lav'l hidQtcnv [aiiTrjs (or avTov)\ navTOdv v-nohex^Tai.. 396 b. 7. laws 6e KoX tS>v havviav rj (pvcns yKCx^eraL, Koi e/c tovtu)v airoTeXd TO aVIKpMVOV, OVK CK TiioV O/LlOlCOy] *'iiui afl L 'lilrp<^tuLui'Liiiglj m^ funpi/-^ ^%t^J^uipiiibnLpfiuIt. L. ntu/u ui[unpt/-J^ phnuP/iL.Vii^ta'CaS be Koi T&v ivavTiwv yXCxeTUL itvaL to (Tvp.(\>aivov koX tovtov ykt- Xerai rj (pvcris. Here again the A.T. seems to be mutilated. 396b. 9. a^eAet] A.T. omits. 396b. 10. KaC] puuj ujjuiT L = ovTui KaL The sense of the A.T. seems to DE MUNDO. 61 be, that as nature joined male to female in order to con- stitute human society, so she produced out of opposites the harmony of the kosmos. 396 b. 14- lyKipa,vias a-n^TiXicnv. The idea brought out in the A.T. is that of the various colours being harmonised in the picture, not of the harmony of the picture with the original. (pvaeis is left out in the A.T. 396 b. 18. 7pojixjuara)i;] A.T. omits. 396 b. 19. crweoTTjcraro] ^pujq-ujulrujg=i(TvveT(i^aTO. 396 b. 30. (Tvva\}reias ovX.a koI oi-^t ovXa, (TVjji.(j)ep6p.evov koL hia(pep6p,€vov, avv- qbov Koi e/c ttAvtcov 'iv, Kal k^ ivos Trajra] ^puifh-lruglTu jtLq. pjilnnfin an^ p-ninnh' nniul^u np qnL.q^mn.u-ntruji anua}rpi^nn^b U- ujiunk-na.nn,fib iiuJIiljb-qnL^q i^t L-'fi Jj^nj uiJh'Uuijb'h ^g^^G'VVd- x/fetos oSXa koX ovyl ovXa, aJore cri)ju.^epdju.€va avvabovTa koL biabovra eK TTUVToov ev Kol e^ evos iravra yivea-dai. 396 b. 34. A.T. omits words : apx&v p-ia. 396 b. 30. yris] *'/• '^nijJnj = aveiiov; a corruption of '[• ^"i^j = yv^- 396 b. 35. T^s 8e o/uoXoyia? r/ laop,otpCa km] A.T. implies ttjs be laop.oipias. 397 a. 1. TTpos TO, darepa] uin. gni-puA = 'i:pds ra \lrvxpd. 397 a. 3. r^s qbwecos eirl t&v /Aei{oi'coy] A.T. omits, and seems mutilated. 397 a. 3. a-ioa-TLKov TTMs] l^ui[iou, = "'m need of, requiring." 397 a. 4. OlXOVolas] Jliuipu/bm-Ptru/b L oifUlfinj [iplrpuig = 6fJ.OlOLaS Kol TOV Por^de'Lv a\\7]\oi:s, "of concord and of mutual utility." 397 a. 5. ^v yap av diroi tis, //epos ecrrlv avrov] A.T. omits. 397 a. 7. 0770 roi; Koap-ov Xeyopevov KiK0(T\xrj(T9ai.. tis he t&v eirl pepovs bvvaiT av eiLai.veTai.. 397 a. 23— a. 31. This passage is merely paraphrased in the A.T., which 62 ARISTOTLE. in English runs thus : "And by means of these a moisture of just measure is bestowed on the earth, over which the fiery- element kindling vivifies the whole by means of concord with earth. And hence is raised up from earth the foliage of all kinds of plants, irrigated with water and with fire made living ; in their season budding forth they renew their kind, which fostering it (the earth) perfects, and again it collects them by yearly creation. Without growing old it watches over the nature of things. It is also sometimes shaken by earthquake and is inundated with flood, and by conflagration is in part consumed. All these things, it seems to me, are from the first good, which bestows on all eternal salvation/' 397 a. 25. ■nepLoxovjj.ivri (mois] <^[ini/_^lF'bq.u/iiaiijlruj/j='' with fire ma.de alive." 397 a. 27. jxvpCas re (pipovaa tSe'as Kal TidS?;] A.T. omits and reads L- q^wp^ klraij_J-nqni(k ^fujuinlTq^ni^piTiiiJ[A:=" a.nd again amasses (or collects) by periodical creation." 397 a. 30. irpbs aya6ov\ jujn^ui^% pm^i_nyi# = Trpos tov TtpcoTov ayadov. 397 a. 32. Kara ra prjyjxara ras avairvoas t(T\ov(raL] A.T. omits. 397 b. 2. Kal tS)V (TtI IJ,(povs] '[• ilrrLlj npng p.ni-ulTuji Jiuunubpbz=." \yy the which quickened, the parts." 397 b. 9. hr\ . . . eiTreti"] luubf^ ufuipm ^^htl il-Kiiv. Comp. 0. P. 397b. 17. A.T. has order: ■npo-^xdw^'" eiTreiv on ravra ■n&vTa. Cp. P. 397 b. 18. ra Kol hC 6(^daKjj.S>v lvhaXK6p.iva fip.iv Kal bi aKofjs Kal -naa'qs al(rdr](Tiu>s, rfi jxev 6eia 8vvdp.eL Tipi-novTa KaTa^aWopevoi Koyov, OV p.r]V rfl ye Olicrla] ajjufiiijA q^ 'fi llrnX ui^g L. lulriUiug L. aiJb^ uujjb aq-UJjni-^Sbrutbq %bujmlrjji i^uu niuutnnt-Uih-ul ifib oonnuPiFut% 'b^'buil^, utuliaijh n\_ i^njuigni-PfiuVii = " that is to Say, that by means of our eyes and ears and all our senses we contemplate in existences a symbol of divine power, but not the essence;" as if the Greek ran : Ae'ya) 8e on 61' dtpdaKpicav Kal 8t' axoTjy Kal TTaa-rjs aiadricreuis IvhaKKoixev fv toIs oven r^s ft-ev 6eCas bwaixecos TO (TVjx^oXov, OV fx-qv TTjv ye ovcnav. 397 b. 27. ixakiara be ttojs avTov rrjs hvvap.eu>s airoXavei to -nXfjcriov avTOv (TS>p.aj uiji^ A- '^ qopni-Ptrii^ 'Unptu mnjTuiif^ftb ilfiTm, np Jkpiiu^ 1-npuiq.qjVu &%. A.T. thus omits o-cS/xa, and &el is read for avTov, as in Q. R. DE MUNDO. 63 397 b. 33. Kttf iro\X?5y jueora rapax^s] A.T. omits. 397 b. 3a. ov fxV a^^a] A.T. omits. 397 b. ■^7,. Kal rd. icafl' fjixas] L u.„. [.pu np u.n. Jt^k-Kal iirl to. kuO' ^ixw. 397 b. 34. A.T. punctuates after ^/xas and not after s evL ye direiv, Kal oTJix-nacnv ahia yiviTai aiorriptas, p.a\\ov rj as bir]KOV(Ta Kal ((>oiT&a-a 'ivOa p.r) Kakov jxrjbe fva-xrjixov avTovpyei ra eTTt yrjs. TOVTO p.\v yap . . .] ^uipq. fuii-aicf^njli 4- liuiph^lri, iTuihtut-^ tuliq. qp L. |'^«/u7/7j-d-/7y i^ujjIf^ ^ juipjuiplri^ ^pl^fibu, nup L. ulrp^ inlrui^ 4" tinpui qopni-p[tul/U. [lul^ L. uyljnqfili np ininilujii.njb ^trn-UtglTUji Irbi upiuUtj-iudatpj P^n- 'hngttb ijiijh UiiuutlSuin. ihpLnu^ pjlTuibi uuiiP pppnL. p^^ P'lutfi tMihauMhainJ^ U. LuiiP iliub UJ uatb n. ^uiinuihtrinJ nt-p t2.o-n[rg^L n< 4") ^ "}_ puiplrl&L. : uin-uiOfib Uluiui'atunib nuiypjiup^ phphhb q-nph-lrtMJii IL. Qnp tun. irplipfi l/U^ ntShh aopnu^a-lruiiffL u. #?* /"V fLbm-^&lrujJp. ^uihuji* auibnp ^"JU l^^ • • •] = Kperrroj' ovv v%6ka^dv, p.ak{,(jTa on Kal 6e^ Trpetrov eoTt, app-oCav Tov ovpavov ov Koi \hpv\xivr] ea-Ti f) avTov bvpajxis. Kal rots 8e Trkela-Tov cupea-TrjKoaiv Kal crviJ-TTacri, yivsTai. ahla acaTrj- pias rJTOi OJS StJjKouo-a tj Ka) paWov (poiT&aa (?) evOa KaXbv p,r\ ecrTL pLYjbe evaxrifxov. 'H Trpwri; atria tov Koa-p-ov avTovpyd Kal to, iirl yfjs e'x^' bwdp-ei ov be oti (pvcrei iyyvs. tovto pev yap. In the above ^otrwcra is rendered '^luuja/b&ini^v/h.ich. means "dividing" or "being divided." Probably a corruption of ^u»«/H»%A-^^=" reaching, aiTiving at." 398 a. lo. ovk] A.T. omits. 398 a. 13. a^ros pev yap] A.T. omits. 398 a. 14. TTavTL aopaTos] A.T. omits. 398 a. 14. eTrexoiV l3aai\ei.ov oTkov] nL^lrinif_tnnL^u ^ujuinuiwliuii = eyMv oXkov Ibpvpevov (or ^e^aiwpAvov), "having a house made firm." 64 ARISTOTLE. 398 a. 14. KoX vepL^oX.ov XP^'*''^] ""^^ ufuipui^o^ = -)(j)vao'is Trept/8oA.ot9. 398 a. 16. Ti-t)A(3z;es 8e ttoXAoI koI avvexeis, TrpoBvpd re cruxz'oTy dpy6iJ.eva ara- biois air' aKkriKcov 6vpais re x'^^^ais Koi retx^ai /iieyaAois w^vpcoro] nnnifbu nubhintJ n.na^n.trop u/bistfrtni It- unTntnatTuil p^n- n-nuiifpLph uinhXop tJh&ujq^nL%fiu Jini-^n^jt luuuiuiphutuQ \iuitinj^ ^tru-UM^ gUuii^ '[• [un'haip'^iuij.nAfigh phail^ni-J^li'iil^ = " haviHg gatcs fas- tened with foregates and fortified under brazen gates with great care, at a distance of stages set afar from dwelling of inferiors." 398 a. 18. efo) 8e rovriav avbpes oi irp&TOL koL boKijiaiTaTOL 8teKe/co'crjUJjvro] L. lujuiii^u iiun-iuOfib A. *A Jh^uin-nib uihqb nhmtrntrtni %naiUi ft o-utn.^ ijjjfig% = "a.nd thus being estabHshed in the first and supreme place, of them of the slaves." The only point of relation here between the Greek and the Armenian lies in Trp&roi and perhaps in tovtoiv which ^ingiu. The drift of the Armenian rendering seems to be this : " And they (the kings) being thus set up in the first and supreme place, of their slaves some around the king are bodyguards and servants," etc. 398 a. ai. eKaarov 7rept^oA.oi;] uju/ujpiii%fig% = '' of the palace." 398 a. 22. avTos becmoTris koI 9ibs dvo/j.afo'/:xeyos] 'fi S^ItilL ungiu = hC avrStv. 398 a. 25. TToXep-iov^ _pitiquiguij=^Tr6Ki(i>v. 398 a. 29. Koi /Sao-iAeis SoCAot] A.T. omits. 398 a. 30. fjiJi.epohp6p.ot re koL aKoirol kol ayyfkiacpopoL (ppvKToopi&v re fTtoTTTrj- pes. TocrovTOS he ■^v 6 K6ap,os ko.\ /xaAicrra tGiv <^pvKTU)piu>v Kara StaSoxaS "nVpaeVOVO'Slin npnuiT L. ^Ufuimuiblrb uiuiutiijiMir$iip.bnah ph^a-tuqhqh ihnpiuiuinni-^hwuidpL h tnnun%^triijb U. ^h aJtylrnft tf'inifht-a b. 5. eTTireAeii' h. ^oi/Aotro] A.T. omits. 398 b. 12. hid TT]V aaOeveiavj ifuiub %lTpq.nj ungnJbg inbuipni.f3^lriiibgz=." on aC- count of their inner (or natural) weaknesses," 6ta t7]v kv airoii aaOeveiav. 398 b. 13. paardvrjs kul] A.T. omits. 398 b. 14. a/xe'Aet] A.T. omits. DE MUNDO. 6^ 398 b. 1 8. Kot o<\>6aK[s.ov\ A.T. omits. 398 b. i8. eoTt 8e ore] uiji^ufuitnTiaiiL 4- uyup jipji ^ = ^(m 8e alrCa tovtov on. Perhaps the Greek ran simply eort he on. 398 b. 19. TajXepri fXfTaTiVOS iVpvdlXlaS^ Jujunifbnb ain. fip/ruipu fii-fipniu^au/uip^ ifhjpni.pirait/p. l/u ^puiliinjlTuii = " the parts are linked with one another by some fair rhythm ;" as if o-we'xerat or some simi- lar word stood in the Greek. 398 b. 2 1 . After 8i6 = "his/' ras iavrov. 399 a. 31. 6 7ra/x(^a75s] L- uiJb'liuii[iiuj^ = koI 6 Traixcparjs. 399 a. 34. Kara Kaipoz;] A.T. omits. 399 a. 35. r(i re tto^tj ra ev rV Kal TV^(ivMv'\ nun,ni-gj,li VCllV ■UViVp.O.TWV. 400 a. 30. yei'oVei'ai] *<^£-^-a#^=" being shed or scattered forth;" probably a corruption oi lfijjTuii=yiv6p.evaL. 400 a. 32. /cat eK^wcr^cracrat] A.T. omits. 400b. I. efo'xcos] A.T. omits. 400 b. 4. TTapiTpe-ij/i re tov . 400 b. 20. 6 hi els to heaixMTrjpiov aiToOavovp.evos'\ A.T. omits. 400 b. 23. aAXois] A.T. omits. 400 b. 23. KaTo. fxiav TTpoa-Ta^Lv] pum ^[•i^pni^!fL '^pii,Jhi'L[, = " according to their (or its) ordinance." [lupnuiT may be a corruption of Jfrnt-iT^^ p.iav. 400 b. 24. CCofet TO TOV ItOVqaaVTOS OirCOs] '^ J"li_ ufui^nqtug q^uiju opfihuigb [1 uJaiUy^^Tuiv (TinCovTUiv Trjv jiov\.r](Tiv tG>v vop-wv ev avTrj, "of the things which preserve whole the will of the law in it." 400b. 26. ojxov he TTaiaviov Te Koi aTevayixarMV.] *i- uijf^tuJIihuijb if.njfiL.o=i aWa he iravTa {yep.ei) tcov ovtcov. Perhaps fnjfiug=::T&v ovTcav is a mutilation of yot-c^^«-p = oTej/ayp.dria:'. 400b. 28. XeyU) he TOvhe TOV KoV/iOll] ujuiuglig ujpif.trop /34- L iuy[iluip'^fi = \e- yoi\i,i hv KoX k6(t)xov. 400b. 28. laoKkivqsl Jft k^=^eis IutLv. 400 b. 29. ^7] i- n^j=ovhe. 400 b. 30. otixatj A.T. omits. 400 b. 30. avayeypap.iJ.evoiv] A.T. omits. 400 b. 31. A.T. reads rjyovfxevov he avTov f/x/xeXcS? (L "iinpf/b uin.ui^npij-lrinil_ %bpif.uj^uiliuiiiiku) omitting aeiKtz'Tjrojs and Kai. 401 a. I. Kat ■nepaeai] A.T. omits. 401a. I. yAwKepa^] A.T. omits. DE MUNDO. 69. 401a. 3. 6 Trot?jr?)S, ra 6e] ^bp^nqh, ufmqnlfh lAi u{[,u,a/Uuigni.. [.ulf u,ji = 6 Ti-otrjr7js, Kap-Ki^ el] So Ven. Ed. which reads ^^^^ but P. 106 has paAfn- =^X6yov. 401a. 13. aVTOS ViOyjXoi. Kakovp-ev] Jtp 'hnpncf.Jntlbu ui'ltnuui'blrjp: Lnitifp-= avTol reoxjLiwcret? 6vo\xa(opev. KaXovpev. 401a. 13' vapaWrjXcas] ^"ipiultnLbmut^u^^TTapoovvixcos. 401 a. 15. KpoVoD be TTois Kol xpovov keyeTai bi-qKuiv e^ al&vos arepp-ovos els erepOV atfiva"] *'^ J-iuJuibuil^[i. ^u/Uqli L. %tu J-aiJuihuiLk. ifibfi mu^ utglruii nutit ^trujli-ifiub u. uiuL-hinlruih. p'^fj- nnnj It. lun-ftuilrbin^ ^u/bp, = iK Kpovov ('/i sliould perhaps be l^, when the meaning would be Kpovov be) Kal yap avros xpovos eari. Xeyerai bia tovto (A.T. = by consequence) Kal i^ al&vos. KaS' o Kal altavia (or • alaivML). The words which I render Kal yap avros XP°^°^ ev aiiokfiiToixevcov rod Oeiov VOIXOV Ti[M(lOpOs\ ^^IruitFutrgnuqui'ljlrini/tntFUuil^ujQ: \^utlju ftniuuinbgb ufUiLuiulrinj j^^uutnij>-nj ufOiuinu'^iiiufiii^'nopeVOlXiVOS ihi&V. kviKa bCKT]s tS>v oTroAetTTOfxei'toi' tov 6fov Ti/x(opo's. 401b. 28. ^s] *%n/liUfkl'=OIJ.oio}S. 401 b. 29. e^ o.pxfjs'l {• iJhi'bk = e^ avrfis. 401b. 29. jXiTox^os dvil iAq.ni.ifi q^np'^u = ixiri\€i x^P'^s- PART IV. nEPI APETQN. 1249 a. 29. Koi TO, epya avT&v] A.T. omits. 1250 a. 19. Kot ixaXia-To]. A.T . omits. 1250 a. 21. TTepl jxiv Trjs aKparfCas ovhiv' odro) 8e av hvvacrai opi^uv] A.T. omits. Bk. brackets. 1250 a. 23. KaO' r]v ■napaavpovcTL rfi aXoyiq rrjv eTTiOvpiCav uidovcrav eiri ras tZv ipavXuiV TjhoV&V aTToAaWetsJ fium nprn-tTjoJ-iuptiuf^ ib'^fi'l' •""- inivfib ^Iryuini-PfijLu #7 1 uinn.lTnnJp.uibuil£Uj%ltli^Kad fjV ULpOVV- Tai ras (pavXas rjbovas [xr] KaTi^ovTos (or KcaXvovros) tov Xo- yiaixov. Here joJ-iuplruij^ [b'l'l'i' might perhaps render -jropa- avpovrai, but just before, in a. 21, it was used to render alpovvTat. 1250 a. 37' A.T. has order: K^pbovs opiyovTai tov 'navTayoOsv. 1250a. 32. <^ellKr(i] UfUjpuiuLlr^:=-^eKTd. 1250a. 33. ayxCvciis] ^^iTmni-PlTuijp.} =. kixtaipia; but in view of what im- mediately follows I think the A.T. is corrupt here. 1250 a. 34. TO Trjv ep.TieLp[av iX(.iv t&v \pr\(TijxiX)V TravTuiv. f) p-vrip/i] b\ Kot kp.- TieipCa Koi ayxLvoia rj rot oltto ttjs (ppovrjaicos exaoTTj avT&v eartj; 7] ■napiTTiTai Trj (ppoviqcrei' rj to. p.ev avT&v olov crvvaiTia r^s pias ij,eTpias. 1250 b. a. Kol rd vUr^s atnov dvaLJ L ju,qp„,_plru,'b ufu,u,iiu„u ^„(h „p phq. itTu, f,gtr% = Kal TO viKr]s oItiov flvM T^s p.tTa avTov, "to be cause of the victory which may be with it." 1250 b. 4. avhpaya6l(ecr9ai] L ^uipt/il, = Kal TO bwaa-dai. 1250 b. 5. Koi TO dpAa-os] A.T. omits. 1250b. 9. not TTjV bCKaCaV aheiav\j[va-iv xp-qcrlp.uiv evheCas. 1250b. ly. TO, vofxifxa KoX TO (Tw^iiv\ A.T. omits. 1250b. 18. kv 7(5 hiaipOVTl'\ lun fipu umuipuip plrplruiiu:= h TU \frfvb&S € paver L. 1250 b. 27' fV T^ 6tO<^0/Dy] 'fi qui'btuiiui'linup^[itJliu tjplibfnjul^lv ratS hM<^0- pals T<^ abiKovufVif. 1250b. 27* ''^ M'? ^i/3eti'] n^uiiuUni-^ fi%^=zT6 fxr] Xafidv rt. 1250 b. 29. Kai biayoiy-qv i)(^6vTcov Tjbflav av(v tov XvaireXovvTos^ jfii-png /A«^n ftptut-iuofi tun.tMiL.,lriDUjh quiiMJutjui'&'b^ TSiV 0.VT0V YpTJlxd- TU)V bUaLos fiakXov r) to irpeirov (? beov). The A.T. is not consecutive and probably corrupt. 1250b. 31. A.T. omits rj and has order: t&v C'fo^v dpenTiKds tbiov n ex°v- Tosv OavjxacrTov. 1250b. 33. A.T. has order: fXfrjTiKov ehai. 1250 b. 2^. Koi TLfj-riv Kol drtf^tW] A.T. omits. 1250 b. 40. A.T. has order : Swa/xeroy aSt/ceto-^at. 1250 b. 44. A.T. has order : rd kukSis jSovkeva-aa-Oai and omits to o/wX^o-at KaK&s. 1250 b. 44. A.T. has order : t6 kuk&s xp-qcraa-daL 1251 a. a. ap.a6Ca cmeipla is the order in A.T. 1251 a. 4. vide ad 1251 b. 15. 1251 a. 7. A.T. has order: wo koyov kol vtto ipyov. L 74 ARISTOTLE. 1251a. 9. TUKpoKoylo^ qq_^i-3ii-=\t.f.Ta]jAkua. 1251 fl. 16. rov fiQov = " things"; a corruption of ^^ii/«-u»j^i = 8tKaia. 1251b. 5" A.T. lias order : ■navraxodev Kephaivfiv C'U'^ovcn. 1251 b. 7- ^fiSfuA^a 8 eorl Ka0' Jji" dSiTraiJOt yivovTai r&v ■^prjfiaToav els ro heov' Kijifiiia b' etrrt Ka9' fjv baTrav&cn p.iv, Kara p-LKpov be kol KaK&s, Kol TiXeov (SkAiTTOVTai riS p.ri Kara Kaipov -noieiadai rd bid- (pOpOV. (riaiujni-itrpLSlj i^ nutu nnnuu h-uthjcrb pun, uuibujup £i#/i u. tthuiulTini i[ibblj uin-tiihg pbnp^hq* Awu u/b\iunnpn.nt-la-fiL^ 4" num npnuiP pti^pi-p A uitutnpui'ab luhh-uihinn ^ i^thlih* ^ (p€l~ b(a\Ca earl Ka6' tjv baTrav&cri, jxev Kara p.iKpdv be koL Kaxus Kal IBXAtttovtm avev \apiTos. Kip.fieia b' earl Kad' rjv t&v \pr)p,a.Tu>v els TO beov abdiravoi yivovTai. 1251b. 15. d/xerpia] A.T. omits. 1251 b. 15. ISapvdvixia] A.T. translates this word exactly by ^u/bpmJmnu^ pfiLi, of which i-u/ijp = j3apv and innni-P[,Jb = 6vp,ia. In 1251a. 4 however fiapvQvp.ia is rendered by a word u/ijtrp^ni-PpLi, which = " indolence" and which is also used in 1251 a. 22 to render padvp.Ca. We must infer that the translator read in 1251 a. 4 padvixla rather than (Bapvdvuia, even though there padvp-la best fits the sense. 1251b. 19. VTreiaLpecrdaLJ ii»i^uii^^i«i-u#2i'/5r-^? = e^aipeo-^at. 1251b. 20. A.T. has order: bwaaOai eveyKelv. 1251 b. 23. TO, oAiytopjj/xara] av\ovs. 1251 b. 34. After ayaOi^ A.T. inserts j[i^i-tfi, pu,p[, = jj.vr]jji.r) ayaOr]. 1251 b. 37- T^S Sf KaKiaS kcrrX to, kvaVT!.a\ fiul^ jibq.'^uilinup ^pm-Ptru/ij q.npiy L-iiutnniLU li- ^iriniti-ni-PhiSb aiulihiuih uiuuMnliina %trn^tuu^pb nnp Irb 'fi uftupumulTibmgIj=^o\.li>S 8e rjJS KOK^as kcTTlv epyOV KOi iStOJ/ Kol eTrojjLevov n&vTa t&v fiprjixevuiv tu kvamia ovTa t&v ■^eKT&v. L a PART V. nOP4>YPIOY EISArQrH. TEXT OF BUSSE. PAGE. LINE. 1. I. A.T. has simple title: Tloptpvpiov dcraydiyr]. But the Armenian commentary, in discussing the title, adds : roC ^oIvikos tov iiadi]- TOV TrXoOTivOV TOV AvKOTIokiTOV. 1. 4. Second Ka(] A.T. omits. Also Com. 1. 9. avriKaJ '"pn- uiumyu f>ul^ ifuiq^t^qiul^[iz^avTiKa ovv. 1. ID. el re koI ev (noiJats ■yj/i\ais eiTLvoLais] II flt (Com. l^Pt) Jliuijh '[t unuli iTmuih-nL.^lrui'b. Reading fr/?^ of which L- Pk is no doubt a corruption, the above implies : el re jxovov ev -^InKals eiiwoiais. In Cod. Tic. Irflk^ is read. 1. 15- Kdt TovTuiv] A.T. omits, but the Arm. Com. retains. 1. 22. Kara ai!0T0\J,7]V rrjV airb tS>V aK\oiv\ fiutn p.aigaimpni-Plrui'U qtiijing'b}=: Kara aiTO&oa-Lv Tr)V t&v aWcov- But MS. li. has juij/ngb ; which if we read, the meaning becomes : Kara dTro'Boo-ti' otto t&v akkuiv. The word iLuigutmpni.p[iJL is the usual equivalent of airo'Soo-ts. 2. I. etre . . . etre] ^uiiP. . . L ^uiiTz^tJtoi ... 77. So also David. 2. 4. r^s] A.T. omits. 2. 5. KuQ A.T. omits. Omit A.^ B. L. Boeth. 2. 6. Xe'yourai] A.T. omits. 2. 6. o\ Ik yivovi KwrayovTes 'HpaxXeor;?] '[• ZJrpiuhilru^ '[1 ijuijp linju ^^uihlnniJ_ulrnii^o\ TO yevos KUTayovTes acf)' 'UpaKXeovs. 2. 8. Ka^] A.T. omits. 2. 9. S] A.T. omits. Cod. Tic. implies trxeVecos for apx^s and omits words : oIoz> 'HpaKkeovs. 2. ID. e^ajuei'] II uiuiug ujp = Kal e<^ap.ev or eipajxev be. 2. 12, 13. bis rwi) vcfi' eavTo] piiq. uniluiugb-=-T&v VT( avTo. So B, PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. 77 2. 18. A.T. has uijubi=Tb tovto, which Busse retains. 2. 23. A.T. retains /J,oVod, but has mpif. q^n/p JlnuJUnjp umnpnn.ygbinjpb = roi3 \ikv ovv Kad' hos iiovov KaTr^yopovjxfvov. Similarly in 3. 17 A.T. translates t&v Karriyopoviiivwv as if Greek were tov Karrjyo- povjxivov. 2. 33. ravTo] A.T. omits. " om. Dav. Boeth." 2. a5- A.T. has t&v effiet bbav . . . TO, biaipepovra. 3. 6. Kotz/??] A.T. omits. 3. 8. ytip] A.T. omits, "om. ^4. (supplm.^^)" 3. 9. dvK ev ru tI k(TTiv,(^ajXiv, Karr/yopeirat, dAAti] A.T. omits, "ow . . . KarriyopelTaL om. A. 3. ID. eoTt!;] A.T. omits. 3. 16. StaoreAXet] quimnuguAk qui/u-^hiaarikkei tovto or airo. So C. A'^. 3. 17. Sta^Opaz;] *inuipplrp&glr^ng'h:=bLa(f)ep6vT0iV. 3. 19. TTois ex"^ ecrriy] q^mpq. niJb[i = 'nS>s ex^'- 3. 19. fnacTTOV a)V Kar?jyopetrat] A.T. omits. 3. 31. €K(ioTOuJ [ii-Uipuib^i.pngb'^kKa(TTU>V. 4 4. Kai] A.T. omits. 4. 6. KaTTjyopoi^/xero!;] uinnpn^ = KaTriyop€iTai,. So in 4. 33. 4. 7. on] A.T. omits, though the sense needs it. 4. 7. /cat] A.T. omits. So j5. 4. 9. Kat] omitted in Cod. Tic. So C 4. 10. ev r&) rt ecrTi /carjjyopeirat] -*'nfr"«'^ ■i- npm-iT uItilU umnpn^ = elbos ea-rlv S to yevos /car?jyopeirai. The Arm. Com. has the same reading. 4. 13. tov eibi,K0L>T6.Tov] juiiM,^ut^ni-%liii = ibunTATov, •which, is generally ad- hered to in the rest of the treatise. Compare A S which has always JStKwrarov. 78 ARISTOTLE. It should be noticed that here and elsewhere the Arm. Com. translates eiStKoiraroi; and not tStcorarot;. 4. 14. rpoTiovil A.T. punctuates not here, but after Karrj-yopiav in 4. 15. 4. 15. A.T. renders IhicaTara. 4. 16. A.T. renders ibicoTarwv. 4. 19. aXka, h Kai\ A.T. omits. " aAAa, a om. Boeth." 4. 23. (cat aOT?j] A.T. omits. 4, 33. KaTTiyopovixevov} A.T. omits, but implies Trpocrex^s in Jtiiiiui-npui^ puip. " '■upotreyis is read in Dav. which omits KaTr)yopovp,ivov." 5. I. Sy «r?j] iuufi:=keyeraL. 5. 2. yeVos ^j^] Cod. Tic. omits. 5. 3. After eiSos oij' Cod. Tic. adds [un'hujp'^uiq.njU ^m'b quui = inferior quam ilia. Boeth. has : " post quam non sit alia inferior species," as if the addition should be after eVrw. 5. 3. ets dhr]\ Cod. Tic. eiSos. 5. 3. \J.id' O OVK i(TTLV ilbos] jlrui npnj n^ b"^ i_ t uilruiiili ^ jue^' O Ovh\v eaTLV ethos. 5. 4. /cat rowrt ro Aet)Ko'j^] A.T. omits. " Kat tovtI to KevKov om. Boeth." 5. 5. hv d-q] A.T. omits. 5. 6. Twy jixei' 77/30 avT&v . . . rSiv 6e ixst' aiira] juin-uiODu/b nhnuuiigU . . . ^"ii/i unumfgb}=:.r5>v pkv upo avT&v . . . T&v 8e /xera roSra. So A\ B. L. 5. 8. A.T. has order : Xeyerat ewat avT&v. 5. 9. A.T. has order : Ae'yerat etyat. 5. 10. ra -LK^' kavTo] np pbij.%nifuiub^To. vT! avTo. So C. and Dav. Com. 5. II. Kat a)s 7rpa)7?j] L 0111.111^% = koI vpaiTrj. So -ff. C. L. a. Boeth. 5. 12. (cat, 0)5 e(j)aix€v, VTrep b ovk &v etr] aXAo iirava^ep-qKos yevos] A.T. and Boeth. omit. 5. 13. avTOVj^uAi ^'iiph}=^eavTov. 5. 15. aAA.' etSoy ^ei^ Xeyerat ™z; a70/M&)i>] t mlruiulf iu'ii<^uiinf,g'L = ethos be (or Kat et8os) rSi' dro/xcoi;. Here " Xeyerat om. .5. C. Vl/. Boeth." 5. 16. TTpO aVTOV^^uiii ^'hpb?:=Trpb (aVTOV. 5. 17. OUTCOS] ^ uijuuf^u^KoX OVTOiS. 5. 19. Alt. 6'] Cod. Tic. omits. 5. 20. Irt els elh-r{\ /• u,&ua.{u: L Lu = els elhy]- en hi. So B. M. C. a. 5. 20, 21. o — KarjjyopeTrat] Cod. Tic. has ro — KaTr]yopovixevov. So C. PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. 79 5. %\. A.T. has order: dhr] Kalyivr]. 5. 33. Xafx^avoixevov] ••'n.lru,i^ = Xa}x^av6iJ.iva. So B. C. L'^ and Boethius. 6. 1. TOV JiVlKUiTaTOv] ulrn.ailiiu%u,ii.njbu'b = TSlV yiVlK(JiTaTMV. So B.C. 6. 5. iv\ Cod. Tic. omits. So a. 6. 9. A.T. has order : ^v h&vtuiv koivov. 6. 10. 7) KOlVUivia\ rj kav. 6. 17. hiaipOVVTas bih irXlJ^OUs] puiiZ-uAt^n^ ^nuui Jfi^u, fihn. piunnuiru'b = biaipovvTas ama aei bta irkriBovs. 6. 18. avvaipelv to Trk^Oos els ev avvayutyov yAp] puiprnJijiuLti qfLuinJ),!-^ Pfiuti. ^uAi^ 'fi Jf, iluijp utiTilinifinriJ^so P. io6. Veil. Text «/i/;^n^4-, which makes nonsense) = awaipelv to TTkrjdos' els ev yap avva- ycoyov. 6. 20. TOvvavTiov^ %trp<^ui^^=^ TO. evavTia or simply evavTia. 6. ao. biaipel TO ev^ puiJ-uiUlTuJi_i^'b[tb=ibiai.peiTai,. So B. 6. aa. Kat Kow6s'\ A.T. koI kolvoL. 6. a4. aiTcSz;] A.T. omits. " om. C. M. Boeth." 7. I. Kai] A.T. omits. 7. a. ro fxey yeVos] ^"/^ qfi ubiA^eirei to yevos, or rather = 70 piv yap yevos found in M. 7. 4. ?;] A.T. omits. Arm. Com. retains, om. M. Boeth. Cod. Tic. has aleC. Cp. C. pr. eirat] A.T. omits. Tov yeviKMrATOv] Cod. Tic. has tS>v yevLKUiTaTcav. Cod. Tic. has order : avd. elireiv. So C. M. TOV ^COKp(XTr]V ^Qovl a\]n[fpujui^ij Jiupui l^lrbi^tuhft^TOV ^OXpaTrjV aV- dpCOTTOV ^CdOr. Cod. Tic. adds KaC before to p-ev. First KaC\ A.T. omits. Cod. Tic. also omits be. 7. 18, 19. TO . . . etboS . . . TO . . aTOjXOv] mlruaili^gb . . . iu%^uiingb-=Ta elbt] . . . TO, CLTopa. Cod. Tic. has to etbos . . . to. uTop-a. 7. 33. &\Xov iroTe to avTo yevoLTo'\ uijuj m-pnup b-qfigfi = &\Xov tivos yevoiTo. A. CM. add tlvos after aWov. 7. 7. 7. 9- 7. \o. 7. 11, 7. 12. 7. 13- 8o ARISTOTLE. 7. 23. After yivoiro A.T. adds /fi/M iTuiuli IruijgU—TGiv Kara ixipos. SoA.C. 7. 23. OVK &V It] n^L-U Jlu^^OVKiT &V Itt' Or OV KCLV fTT. 7. 24. A.T. has order : yevowTo t&v Kara jxepos. So Af. 7. 24. at avrad A.T. omits, "cm. M. Boeth." 8. I. rd be etbos Kot 0X01;] ^ mlruui^'b p.nin[i = To 8e eiSoy 6\ov, or xal ro eiSoy oA.oi'. 8. 2. ey aXAots] Cod. Tic. cikkcov. 8. 5- '^'*' '"'^'^ '^'"^ yeVrj Ta avra Kal e'ibrj'j L. q^'b^ubng 'Lnj'bg np_g L. uiLum^^ = Kal riva yivr) to, avra a Kal ei8?j. " kul ante yeVrj om. C. M. a. Boeth." 8. 12. tv rals Tov ttoos ^fiv erepoTTjaiv] Cod. Tic. seems to involve o^k a>aavTU>s «xo^''°^ krepoTrjTa. 8. 13. TO erepov] A.T. omits. 8. 14. otoy] omitted in A.T. "om. A. B. L" 8. 14. ^ . , . ^] A.T. omits. Cp. A., in which ^ yXauKOTTjs koI fj ypvTToTrjs Kal ovkrj ; and C M., which reads simply ypvuorris ykavKOT-qs. 8. 17- KadoXov fxev ovv Tracra] i- ^^>J- fr/?^ [Aq.^a/lini-p mJlibvujU seems = Icruis h\ KaQokov Traaa, or axibov he k. tt. 8. 20. A.T. has order : &h.Xo -rroiovo-ai. So M. 8. 21. Cod. Tic. has to XoyiKov for ?; roS XoyiKov, and with C has order : TTapeXd. bLaopas at re hiaipeaeis ytvovraL ro) yei'toi'] num uyiiupiupuil^u {^lujunp^l^j p.ujcf-uihjnihjn ilt%h'h \h} ulrn-ftnii^TCLS aWo TTOtovtray (avrat) at Statpe'crets yivovTai (ex) rooi' yev&v. " hiacpopas om. C Dav. Boeth." Arm. Com. omits the words bracketed. The SK however is added in Dav. 9. 5- Cod. Tic. has t] erfpoVr/y . . . a-vvLo-TaraL. So Boeth. 9. II. A.T. has order: Kad' avTas v-napyova-i. 9. 16. A.T. has order: Xap^&vovrai Xo'yM. So C. M. 9. 18. A.T. has order: eniracnv /cat 6.veaiv kap.^avov(n. So M. a. 9. 19. Ov] npng=:StV. 9. 21. TO 6^ eTvai\^uibq^ if.n^^=zTb yap eii'ot. PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. gj 9. 22. A.T. has order: ypv-nhv etvai rj cnixov. So M. TTCos Kexp&a-dai. 10. 2. T-a yeVrj] qulrn.% = T6 yivos ; but Arm. Com. has ^tr,Lu% = Ta yivr,. 10. 5. ^ /xev ToC kit.-^xov\ it ^iuiunp[,'h = 7) yap 70S e/xx/ri^xov. 10. 6. o-t^o-i-artKTj] lAjPuiliufjuiIiuA, = ^jTroerrartK?). So yJf. also Dav. In 10. 10 and 13 A.T. rightly renders o-uo-raruai by pmq^u.gu,^u,-b^. 10. 6. TO ^MO!^] Cod. Tic. TOV (wov. 10. 8. TO. yevT)] *qulrn.% = Td yevos ; but iulr„.i is a frequent corruption of quIrnLubznTQ, yevrj. 10. II. Sia^opa] *qiu%aiqui'bnL.[3-lrujJpp = hia<^0pais. 10. 12. A.T. has order: roi; XoyiKoC xal roC dvriTov. So i^. «. Boeth. 10- I4> 15- '^^y avoiTarco ova-las'] Cod. Tic. ^ avioTaToo ovaia. So Boethius. 10. 15. btaipeTLKOiv ova&v] piuJ-a/biu^uA tinjp = ^iaipeTi,Krjs ov(rr]s. So B. C. L\ M. Boeth. 10. 15- 8ta(^opasj quiiia/qiiAnupb-ujiQi^5t,aopds] ig^if.fiiiplrujJfA qu/UiuqiuLni-PliifUu, per- haps = ray v(p^ avTo bLa(j)opds. So B. Cod. Tic. omits Kal ovtcos. eo-rai] A.T. omits. eo-rtr] A.T. omits. tI juei' ydp eorir 6 &v9panros epu>Tu>p.ivu>v fjixav oIksIov dvelv (wov, Tioiov 8e {uoj/ TTVvOavop.ivoiv XoyiKov Kal Ovrjrbv olKeCcos aTrobcatroixev] ambnp nfnj^ Kiunab'Qtrinj Ltrhn-tiibny «"/# n^^h^t^ fUuLiubuiu u. ifiuC^ Lu/bujgnu r^utui'hlrpuin p.tuQiuiitnhuqni-p =i rt \L^V yap €pcoT(x)lJi€V<0 C(^ov aW' ov)^ OTi XoyiKov Kal Ovrjrbv ouetcos aTTohuxrofx^v. The above is the reading of the majority of the Armenian texts, but the Cod. Tic. has ri p.\v yap fpcorco/xe'vo) C'^ov dAA' ovk ev ru tI icmv' tC iX€V yap iponTuiiiivi^ (i^ov dAA.' ovk otl \oyiKov Kal Bvr^rbv to \capi(€iv Tre(f)VKbs to, VTrb ro ovro yevos' roJ avria ytVH vvb to avro yivos' to XoyLKbv yap Kal to 6.X.oyov Tbv avOpumov Kal tov tinrov ovTa virb Tb M 10. 20. 11. 2. 11. 4- 11. 4- 11. 5- 11. 6. 11. 9- 11. 10. 82 ARISTOTLE. avTo yivos to ((Zov yodpl^ii. : iiolov 8e C^ov iTVvdavofJi4v(f XoyiKov dvr^Tov oUeim a-nohdxiop.ev. Here therefore are inserted words omitted below in 11. i8-ai. 11. 13. 7) avakoyOV ye v\rj KT:oi add Xiyerai.. 11. 1 8-21. biacpopd earnv — koI oiJrcos omitted in Cod. Tic. See above on 1. 10. 11. 21. eKacTTo] [lupiupuilj^i-pU^Tb iKauTov. So L. M. a. 11. ai. (!iv6pa,iTOs yap Kal 'Ittttos'] A.T. omits. " om. Boeth. (?) " 11. 22. Kara jxev to yevos^ it /^um ulrrLfi%=^KaTa piev yap to yevos. 11. 22. dvriTd] A.T. omits and has order: C^a yAp. So a. 11. 24. eff-zxeK] A.T. omits. 12. 2. ^atri] ujulrfj=(pa,vai,. 12. 2, 3. T^i" bLa(popav] Trjs bLa(f>opas. 12. 3. crvp,j36.\XeTai Kal o tov tl ?;y elvai tov Tipi.yp.aT6s eort p,(pos\ pjnquip^ lingk l^ iR}}l'i_ ^fi' I^lJ^ "0 bcf^ ^ i/iuuii = (rvp.^dW(TaL Kal rd tl rjv flvaL Kal b tov irpdypLaTos icTTi p.ipos. The Arm. Com. also has : L qqjfu^^ Kal rh tl, the prefix i[_ marking out ro rt ^v ilvai as ace. case. A. B. C. L. a. add Kal o after €wai. A.T. and Arm. Com. seem to have rendered a Greek MS. in which Kai o was misplaced. 12. 7. r\v\ *^ = eoTt. But Cod. Tic. omits eort altogether. 12. 8. avTr\i\ A.T. omits. 12. 13. 8^] A.T. omits. 12. 17. l<^' 0V\ OTf. 12. 17. TO juoVo)] L i^uijbni-3b = Kal TO p.6v(p. So B. C. a. 12. 18. deC] A.T. omits. 12. 19. del] u.<^m-=fihr\; in 12. 18 ^8rj stood for ad "in lit. M"^. Boeth. (fort, recte)." 12. 20. 6e'] ^u/Li^^yAp. Cod. Tic. also omits Ka^ before Kvpims. 12. 24. 8^] A.T. omits. " om. B. Dav." PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. 85 12. 26. 70 \ikv ovv Ka.Bi.vhi[.v\ ^u/bij^ ^ni^lrii, = Tb jxkv yap Kadevbeiv. Boeth. has "nam." 13. 4. 7? before 0] A.T. omits, eo-riv] A.T. omits. 13. 5. ((TTivl A.T. omits. 13. 7. A.T. has Ka( before hiacjiopas. 10. 9* A. i . reads as title : iainujii.u um-l^ha ^luutnniuLuiah u. jiuutufiq utrn-^gb UL uilruuilj^uig L. miunp.lrnnt-^ljujb^ lutmbh Zl ujiuuiin^iIuib-=^ TTept, T&V TTpOCTOVTOOV KOIV&V Kol IhicDV T&V Ti yfV&V Kol (Ih&V Kol biacpopas Ihiov kol cri;/x/3ej3rjKo'roj. Comp. C. and Boeth. 13. ID. 8jj] A.T. omits. Also Boeth. 13. 13. T&V VTT avTOJ q^ij-f/bplraiJfl^T&V V(f)' aVTO. 13. 14. Xmioov re koI jSo&v^ l^tll ^ ^p^n.nj^tTnTov re kol I3o6s. So a. 13. 15. A.T. has ittttod koI I3o6s, as in 1. 14. So a. 13. ly. ^ovoii] i^iu/h uinnpnif.fi^ij,6vov KaT-qyopiiTai. So a. 13. 22. TTjs Koivcoi'tas] ^luuuipm^uig^T&v Koiv&v. So 3f. Bocth. has de communibus. 13. 23. hi] A.T. omits. 14. 2. ra aXoya] i- ^uAiiuunuUh^ kol to aXoyov. 14. 2. A.T. has order : 6eov koI avdpcoirov. 14. 3. otra re] '"/"/- "pp'^kp Jfiiuhifjuir'i^iTi ocra read in C. 14. 4. Kar?jyopetrat] uinnpnq.lrugl)^^KaTr]yopr\6riaiTai. 14. 4. roC e£ avrjjs eiSoDj] p'[i "bnguiUkg uilruuil^mgb-z^TSiV l^ avTTJs elb&v. 14. 5. ovTos] A.T. omits. 14. 7. Ka^] A.T. omits, re] A.T. omits. 14. 8. oil pLOVov 6e ToC koyiKov] A.T. omits. 14. II. 0)9 yap /x^ ovros] ^uAiqli n^lrinj[i = pr] ovTos yap. 14. II. A.T. has order: avOpooTros ovhe hiTos. 14. 12. OVTOOS fXrf] ujjuufk-u L n^J=OVTC0S Kul prj. 14. 12. A.T. has order: ro k6y<^ xP'^i^^vov. 14. 13. TTept rTJs 5ia(/)opas]^i«i^^j/""i»^^^ = 'n-epirwz^t8ta)y. So i?. il/. Boeth. 14. 18. IttI roC rTTTTOi; p.6vov\ '[• il^puy J^'ujhnjp Xf,nj-l-n\ povov Tov iiTTrov. So M. A. 14. 21. ro£i yap (laOV to JUeV] ^uiUijl- lilr'U^ui%i-nj% np k "b"- k {•'l'i_np — TOV yap fco'ou ye'z'oiis oyros (or o ecrri yevos) to pev. 14. 21. TO. pTev yivr] -npoTipa] ulrn.%ju,n.u.^,f.nj1j=^T0 piv yivos TTpoTepov. 14. 22. T&V in;' avTo] ^uA ^%q^liiplrujJpii- = T&v v4)' avTA. So A. M. M 2 84 ARISTOTLE. 15. I. iraaat] A- iuJb'hbD^'b-=-KO.i'ua(TO.i,. 15. %. riv\ *i-=fo-Ti. 15. 4. Irt ye'rOS jjiv ev Kad' eKaopas tov y. k. r. et.] jium^fig ulrn.[i L inlruiuli[i •[uiu'b — lUuiv yivovs Kol etbovs irepL. Boeth. has: " De propriis gen. et sp." 15. 18. Koi avvavaipovvTai, dXA.' oil avvavaipovixeva] L- ^puipuiiLbuib •yi_ n^ pmpuipainijfi'b^ K.aL avvavaipei dA-X ov avvavaipeiTaL. 15. 19. TTavTcos] A.T. omits. 15. 30, 31. A.T. implies t&v elb&v Karriyopilrai, omitting vv. 16. 8. Tris hia^opai\jiuutli[ig = lhi(jiv. "Boeth.: de propriis." 16. ID. biacfiOpOLS KM ibCoiSj uiuipplrpni-P-btuJp II ^iuu7Ltui--^bia.(p0pa KoX IbCoj. 16. ID. TO p-ev yevos] ulrn^^TO, fxev yivrj. 16. 13. el (aov twice] tpir *np ^ir'hij.ui'h/i = d o C^ov. np = o maybe a cor- ruption of np = Ti. " ante fwov add. utrobique 7-1 a. supra scr. B." 16. 13, d be 6,v9pcoTTOs, yeXaariKOvj A.T. omits. 16. ] 7- icTTLV^ figir^ — hv ■p. 16. 18. (oore Kat (i)V eorw ibiaj "p"g '/> p'"g pjupSilrinn^Siv dvaipovixivoov^ " sic superscr. in^. B." 16. 19. wept T7]S KOLVCliVMS TOV yivOVS Kttl TOV CTVjUiSf/STJKoVos] v aywpLcrTuiv jj. 17. 3. Title: -nepl rfjs biacpopas rod yevovs Kal tov a-vp.^e^riKOTos] jwnlilig utn-fi L. iMfuiuiui<^l,g i[aiub-:=Wiu>v yivovs KoX avjxPelSrjKOTCov wept. Boeth. has de propriis. 17. 4. XapL^avrjTaL] uin.glTu='Ka^r)s. So B. 17. 5- A.T. has order : irporepov lort roi; avi^jSelBri kotos to (o crvjx^i^T)K€. 17. 8. fj hi T&v y€i>(ov\ [lull ulTiLbl=:To 6e yivos. /lu^ ulrn.figh would render the Greek and perhaps should stand, although in the de Interpretatione similar neglect in rendering phrases like r] t&v yev&v is met with. 17. II. ev TiV or tS>V iKaaTOiV. 17. 17. A.T. has order : Tas irdcras ylveadai. 17. 17. akk' ovx ovrujs exet] A.T. omits. So Boeth. 17. 17. ae'i] A.T. omits. 17. ao. After reVpao-i] A.T. adds: L kp^nL.g'b i^ = T&v Se Suol:^ ^tS, an ob- vious repetition. 17. ai. yevos Stac^ep^O "^"* "'-/' "•-pkp uiiupplrpk — y^vos ttt] bi,a(f>€pei,. 17. aa. After o-u/Li/Se/Srj/coros] A.T. adds «««/i"5fr«'/_4-=etp»?rai. 17. 33. A.T. has order : avrijs to yevos. 17. a5-a7. 7raA.11; t-6 ftbos—rov tlbovs ikeyeTo] A.T. throws these two clauses into one : i^ a#^^fr«#^ mlruiuliU npmlg muipphpk gu/h qmuip^ ptpni^PliLjIi L^a/b qulrn.'b, ^lun-lrgu,,.^ jnpJ^iuJ^ n,-pu/bop iniupplrpnL.^ P[,u% lrf_{? ti-) ulrn%^u/h qmlruiulfb L _giu'U ^u,pp&pni.pfi,.i f"-p = Tidkiv to etbos -nfj Sta^e'pei Tijs bi.a(j)opas Koi tov yivovs eppeOr) oTf ttTj f) bia^opa Kol to yevos tov dbovs Kal Tijs biacpopas aiiTOV. Here I translate tt., not fr^which = ewat and out of which no sense can be got. 18. I, 2, 3. koiTTOV 0VV—KaTakuv. 18. 10. A.T. has koivwv iihovs koI ht,av bLa(f>opas Kol (tbovs. So 3f. Boeth. 18. 17. TTOloV] npuilf fi'b^J=1T0l.6v Tl. "add. Tl U." 18. 21. cLTOjimv ecrrfo] A.T. omits. So B. 18. 21. TOV KaT aVTrfv'\ "{jljp np ^uib qbui.}z=.T0V 7) aVTTlV. ^U'i, = than, is clearly corrupt. 18. 23. Oiov] So A.T. 19. I. avdp(i>-nov'\ Jiiipq-njU^Tov avOponTov. "add. TOV Brand." 19. 2. A.T. has order : tl akXo. 19. 3. '(ttttos be uttX&s oytoj puijg L pbq. ^^ny = cnr A cSs 8e koX ovui. 19. 3. Oll/c] n^Lu^OVK iTl. 19. 4. In Title t?;s Koivoivias] A.T. implies koiv&v. So M. Boeth. 19. 6. v-nb T&v ixeTexovTcov] pbq.niJbntiujg'u^Tuiv p.iTiy6vT(x)v simply, but /An. = vn6 may have dropped out before a word of which ^%^ is the first syllable. 19. 10. In title r^s biaopai\ juimliuig — lbCoDv and has order: rijs biacpopas KOi TOV IhioV. 19. II. aVTr]] u[riL=:yevOS. 19. 12. Kai] A.T. omits. " om. M. a. Boeth." 19. 12. A.T. reads fleoC, as always. 19. 14. h.v y\ k['1' = riv. So A. a. 19. 16. In title r^s KoivMvia^] A.T. has koiv5>v. So M. Boeth. 19. 17. Se] A.T. omits. 19. 18. Before Trpo'j A.T. adds 4- = Kaf. PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. 87 19. 19. irao-t] A.T. omits. So A. B. L. M. a. 19. 19. \ii'Kav\ ubiuilb iiJiu=^i\av eii'at. So M. 19. 21. 8e] A.T. omits. 20. I. After tov avdpumov A.T. adds L quiuu,nuut&=Kal rbv Of dp. 20. 3. A.T. has order : beKTLKo. fhai. So M. 20. 8. A.T. has order : biaipopas xat yivovs biacjiepfi. 20. 9. TTTj rd yivos Sta^e'pei r&v aWiov koI ttt] fj biacf>opa hia0pas tS>V aVT&v\ ifiuuU juiml^mg mlruuil^fi L. ujuiinui<^[i-=. ■Kepi Ibmv etbovs Koi a-vp,l3ej3r]K6Tos. So 3f. Boeth. 21. 10. TTOIOV fj T;<3s eX°^] ib'i'tjfd'"!' ^ k""^ npuik" nJlj[i-=T!0lOV T] TT&S ^X^'- 21. 14. eireio-oSictfSrj] is implied hy jt^'niuJ2nui^u/ii. 21. 16. Ixot ^J*] "'-¥ = «Xft- ^] A.T. omits. So ^. 21. 17. i5] L^KaL 21. ao. A.T. implies kolv&v as usual and omits ax<»pi^i>, which the Greek requires. 21. %%. av(.v\ '[i •[Irpuij^.l'ni. 22. I. o^rm'] A.T. omits. 22. I. kWioy\r'\ lr\^„quiu,gJ,'U = b Aieiof. 22. 4. Title : Trepl rfjs Stac^opas t&v avT&v'\ juiijmqji jminlf^ L. ufuimuj'^fi jiuiitl^ni-PlFuibg=iiTepi Ihiov Kol crwfx/Se/SrjKoros lbLOTriTu>v. Comp. M". Boeth. : Trepl t&v Ibicov Ihtov Kol avixjSejSrjKOTOs. 22. 5. hi] A.T. omits ; but i^nj = kvi may easily have dropped out after J^uijbni-J'zzz nova. 22. 7. A.T. has order : koX avdpaKi Trpoa-ecrri.. 22. 8. €(TTiv before eTr^o-rjs] A.T. omits. APPENDIX I. ON THE CODEX TICINUS. A collation of this manuscript with the Greek Text supplies the following additions to and omissions from the above collations. § I. ON THE CATEGORIES. ED. BEK. PAGE. la. I. Cod. Tic. has ovo/iara. la. 10. Cod. Tic. retains iariv. la. II. Cod. Tic. has order anohasa^i \oyov. So g. 1 b. 4. Add TTJs ypa/iiiaTiKijs after Xfyerat. 1 b. 4. Kat] Cod, Tic. reads ^ koL 1 b. 6. Adds Tivos after vKOKfifievov. 1 b. 9. Reads icrn simply, omitting Kaff imoKitixtvov fie oihevhs Xeyerai. In the scholium introduced reads : e^ dvdyicrjs elvm iv imoKeiniva' avev yap vrroKet- litvov eivat dSivarov. lb. 15. Cod. Tic. has o yap ns rcu avdpawos Ka\ Caov, Cp. e. lb. 2 2. Cod. Tic. has twv in aira. 1 b. 26. A. T. has order rj noibv rj ttoo-ov. 1 b. 29. Cod. Tic. retains rpijrrjxv. 2 a. 6. Tj] Cod. Tic. rj ano(j)d(T€l, Trj. 2 a. 6. Implies rtj St 7rp6r . . . a-vpirXoKrj. 2 a. 12. Cod. Tic. has ianv. 2 a. 15. Cod. Tic. renders Waitz' text exactly. 2 a. 28. KarrjyopeiTatj Cod. Tic. Karriyopr)6r]a-eTai. 2 a. 37. Cod. Tic. has Ka-njyopciTai. 2 a. 38. (I yap Kara ftijfievos tS>v nvHv avSpamav] Cod. Tie. ov yap el Kara tivos rmv Twav dvOpamav. 2 b. 2. Cod. Tic. jrdXii' Koi to xpaijia. N 90 ARISTOTLE. 2 b. 3. Cod. Tic. agrees with W. in reading simply cV nvi, not adding (raiiart. 2 b. 7. Cod. Tic. has order of Waitz. 2 b. 18. Cod. Tic, al vparaL ovcriai. 2 b. 19. Cod. Tic. TO fiSos. 2 b. 24. Cod. Tic. has aTroSaxrei without tIs. 2 b. 26. Cod. Tic. has rau nparmv ovv. 3 b. 8,9. Cod. Tic. omits otto in both lines. Van. Text retains. 3 b. 10. Cod. Tic. retains eVi. 3 b. 15. Cod. Tic. reads av6paTrov simply without adding rls. 3 b. r8. Cod. Tic. has ovx iirXas, omitting S«. 3 b. 20,21. Cod. Tic. has tijk oia-iav in both lines. 3 b. 27. Cod. Tic. orders the words thus : oi 8e toOto tdtov r^r ova-ias. Cp. A. e.f. 3 b. 28. ydp] A. T. omits. So e.f. n. a. 3 b. 38. Cod. Tic. does not add fiaWov. 4 a. 4. Cod. Tic. has order of Waitz ; elvai Xiyerat. 4 a. 6. Cod. Tic. omits Kal tjttov. So e. 4 a. 8. Cod. Tic. has oio-ia eWiV. 4 a. 30. Cod. Tic. has aird. 4 a. 31. Cod. Tic. has ytmntvov. 4 a. 33. Cod. Tic. has Ikgotov airA /ncra/SoXiji'. 4 a. 34. Cod. Tic. retains (o-tiv. APPENDIX I. 91 4 b. I. A. T. reads ■yi'yvfrat for Xeycrai. 4 b. 3. Omit " Bk" in text of Collation. 4 b. 4. d hi]\ A. T. A U. So e.f. g. u., corr. C. n. 4 b. 5. Cod. Tic. does not add (fidaKei, but agrees with W. in reading beKnKa tZv IvavTioiV civai. 4 b. 6. Cod. Tic. exactly renders Waitz' text in this passage. 4 b. 9. Cod. Tic. adds 7 before ak-q6r]s. 4 b. 10. A. T. implies Se instead oi yap. 4 b. 17. Cod. Tic. has ravrhv m\ ev, the order of W. 4 b. 22. Cod. Tic. has hapia-iievov simply, without t6, 4 b. 23. Cod. Tic. omits second olov, and retains o-wex« 8e. 4 b. 26. Cod. Tic. retains «. 4 b. 27. Cod. Tic. implies tS>v SfKa fiopia fo-n, irphs oiSfva koiv6v k. t. X. So g. 5 a. 3. Cod. Tic. retains npos nva kowov. 5 a. 6. TTpos a] A. T. implies irpos tJv of n, or npos Su of C. A. 5a. 12. Cod. Tic. irpor tov avrou koivov opov, 5 a. 14. Cod. Tic. has order of W : airoC ra popia (rvvanrei. 5 a. 15. A. T. has ei-i hk iraKiv, instead of trt Se to fie'c. 5 a. 17. oioK TO /i€V] A. T. implies rh pev yap. 5 a. 21. A. T. has order 6ecnv nva 'ixet. 5 a. 24. Cancel note. 5 a. 26. A. T. introduces by some mistake the words to toO tottou after olhi and before to. tov xpovov. 5 a. 34. aXX' uprjTai te] A, T. implies e'lp-qrai yap. 5 b. 3. Cod. Tic. retains kcu fj Ktvrjo-is ttoXXij. 5 b. 16. Cod. Tic. has iroa-ov. 5 b. 16. Cod. Tic. omits airo. 5 b. 18. Cancel note. 5 b. 32. di'a(|)epeTai] A. T. implies am(j)€povTa. So h, pr. C. «. <^. 5 b. 35. ravTOif] Cod. Tic. oXXijXois. 5 b. 35. Cod. Tic. has order apa to airo. 6 a. I. Cod. Tic. implies fVi ri)s ova-ias. 6 a. 10. Cod. Tic. has ipd simply. 6 a. 14. TM pea-a] Cod. Tic. implies twv pea-av. So e. 6 a. 15. Cod. Tic. has ioUan, after which it omits 8«. 6 a. 22. Cod. Tic. has oiSe to r/jia tSi' rpiav. 6 a. 23. xp"""* """» XeyeTat] Cod. Tie. xP°'"'y Uyovrai. Here "ca. is omitted in u.n./.g. N 3 9a ARISTOTLE. 6 a. 23. ra>v tXpr\\iivv opoXoyovpevav. 7 a. 32. Cod. Tic. has 0. 7 a. 33. TovTov popov is also in e. n. 7 a. 34- Cod. Tic. implies aneSoSri, olKeia>s npos avTO prjBrjaeTai. '' ^- 34) 35' Cod. Tic. implies olov el SovXos npos Seo'iToTrjv XryeToi, ■nepiaipovpivav k.i.X. So n. 7 a. 36, 37. Cod. Tic. has to SiVoSt ilvai Ka\ to ema^TTjptjs 8(KTiKa tivai avdpamm. Cp. «. e. 7 a. 38. Cod. Tic. has rot) decrnorriv elvai,. 7 a. 39. Cod. Tic. has Xeyerai in place of priBrjeerai, and priSfjaeTai. in place of Xf'yfT-ai. Cp. JS. C. d. 7 b. I. Cod. Tic. has npos S, omitting noTf. 7 b. 3. Cod. Tic. has prjOrjo-erat. 7 b. 4. yap] A. T. implies oSv or 817, and also omits 6 and rd. 6 om. f. 7 b. 6. Cod. Tic. retains yap before fn. APPENDIX I. „, 7 b. 7. Cod. Tic. implies 8o£)Xos simply without 6. 7 b. 8. Cod. Tic. retains yap. 7 b. 17. The omission should not include the second koi. 7 b. 19. Cancel note. 7 b. 20. Cod. Tic. implies oix simply, not oiSe. 7 b. 25. Cod. Tic. has Xa^^avo^^v simply without va-repnv. 7 b. 27. A. T. perhaps implies yempe'vijv. 7 b. 33. Cod. Tic. and J. 401 favour the reading airo fie 1-0 cVwnjT-oV. £. n. u. e. have avTo. C. d.f. add to. 7 b. 34. eorai] A. T. corii/. So c, corr. n. Cancel note upon TroXka. 8 a. 5* Cod. Tic. has to hi alcrSriToii i'cTTCV, olov, (Tmjia. 8 a. 7- ''9 aio^^iJTtKoJJ A, T, rm fraffl. 8 a. 9. A. T. has order : toO thai ata-dricnv. 8 a. 14. Cod. Tic. has KaOdnep Soxei, fj. 8 a. 14. Cod. Tic. has Kara Tivas Twv b€VT€p(t)v ov(TiSiV. 8 a. 20. Cod. Tic. instead of xal 17 t\s kccJ). has simply oiSt ke0., but like the Ven. Text retains ov before Xeyerm. 8 a. 21. Cod. Tic. retains nvos. 8 a. 29. Cod. Tic. retains dTToScSorm. 8 a. 30. Cod. Tic. has ea-rl TO \vaai. 8 a. 32. Cod. Tic. along with the Jerusalem and Paris MSS. end the sentence with the words tovtov eVri and begin a new paragraph with tw (or t6) n-pds Tt n-ojj Ex^'") ^'id introduce a space of commentary between. 8 a. 34- Cod. Tic. has eo-Ti tovto to irpSs n, 8 a. 35. Cod. Tic. involves no departure from text of W. 8 b. 3. A. T. implies wpos n ttSs e^^'- 8 b. 4. A. T. has order oio!' ei toSe ti ofSf, and Cod. Tic. has an inexplicable read- ing which would imply in the Greek d(pmpiv Trpos tl wpiafiivws, KdKfho Tvpos 6 \c'- yerai apicriifvas e'lo'eTai, 8 b. 16. Cod. Tic. has iKatrrov. 8 b. 17. Cod. Tic. has mep (arlv, 8 b. 36. Cod. Tic. retains koI v6v] a. T. seems to omit. 9 b. 19. Cod. Tic. retains order Kai tijk xp"'^" »/*• 9 b. 20. A. T. has order wa6S>v twwv. 9 b. 22. Cod. Tic. implies reading of W., except perhaps omitting eV. 9 b. 22. A. T. seems to involve p-eXaviai yeyevrjvrai. 9 b. 24. A. T. has order fim puKpav voaov ; to tolovtov is in C. and Vat. 238. 9 b. 25. rf\ Cod. Tic. Kai. 9 b. 25. Cod. Tic. has p.r] padlas dwoKaSlcrraTai rj Ka\ 8id /3iot) irapap.fvov(Ti. 9 b. 32. A. T. perhaps involves npocnreirovdfvai instead oi nfnovdevai. 9 b. 35. Cod. Tic. retains order nvav naBau. 9 b. 36. Cod. Tic. has wowTrjTes TroiOTrjTes \eyovTai. 10 a. 4. Cod. Tic. does not add koL 10 a. 15. 17] A. T. implies Kai. 10 a. 22. Cod. Tic. retains nas. 10 a. 27. ai dprjpcvaij A. T. has ai npotiprfpivai. 10 a. 28. A. T. omits SKkws. 10 a. 30. Cod. Tic. has wapaviiiais Xeyerai with W. 10 b. 9. Cod. Tic. has TJjs dp^T^s simply. 10 b. 10. Cod. Tic. has rd ■napavip.as. 10 b. II. Cod. Tic. has aXKas. lob. 18. Cod. Tic. has r6 Xoittoi/ forai TToiov. 10 b. 20. Cod. Tic. has tJ diKaioaivr/ T) dSiKia. 10 b. 23. A. T. has i(papp6Cet vvith^. n. 10 b. 31. Cod. Tic. omits koI tjttov. So B. and pr. A, 11a. 3. Ka\ TO TjTTov] Cod. Tic. omits. 11a. 6. Cod. Tic. does not add Ka\ t6 tjttov. 11a. 8.1} ToV] A. T. has Kai t6v. So C. e., corr. n. 11a. 9. A. T. implies ra fie p,rj evSexoixeva, Or perhaps (mSexdiiem. The same word is used as rendered imSfx^rai, eViSe'xecr^ai, and imdexdp.eva in 11. 3, 6, and 7. APPENDIX I. 95 But, it should be added, this same word is the usual Arm. equivalent of lvhi■)^o\t.a^,. 11a. 13. A. T. has ySKKov simply, not adding Km ryrrov. 11a. 16. A. T. has /ndvas after TrotoTjjTor. 11a. 24. Tmv Trpo's Tt is read in C. e.f. 11a. 29. Cod. Tic. retains kuL 11a. 30. Cod. Tic. has oh simply, not aXKh. oh. So in 1. 31. 11a. 30 alt. •ypa/u/iariKij] Cod. Tie. has this in margin in first hand, but in text has €7rt(rT^/«;, 11 a. 37. A. T. seems to involve aToirmrepov. lib. I. A. T. omits Sc after eViSf'xe™'- So e. n. i. q. lib. 2. pr. (tat] Cod. Tic. omits. So e. lib. 6. 6epjxalve(T6aC\ Cod. Tie. has \vnelVK€ yivcadai ij S>v KaTriyop(i(Tdai, avayKoiov ahrSiv Oarepov VTrdpxetv, ov* ohdev i nevKev indpxtiv, ore (or ? otok) 7re(pvKev ex^'" /^'/Sa/imr /ii) virapxn- 12a. 35. A. T. has order: t6 exeii' tijj- ofw. C.e.n. have same order, but read 12 a. 39. Cod. Tic. adds Kai before iareprjaSai. 12 b. 6. A. T. has order : KaTd(j>av. Ven. Text has Sk. Cod. Tic. simply omits yap ; also omits n after jaeVo!'. hv\ Cod. Tic. implies hv St. Thus ace. to Cod. Tic. 1. 30 would run : Tovrmv ovSev r/v ava fiiirov, hv 8e ddrepov dvayKaiov ^v T& k. t. X. A. T. implies ov yap XtuKoe oiVf fXfXau nav civai to Scktikov, omitting dvdyKT]. Cod. Tic. retains el pr) simply. fVi Sc — vTvdpxfi-v] Cod. Tic. retains text of Waitz. Ka\ before oix] Cod. Tic. omits. Cod. Tic. retains vTrdpxfi. Cod. Tic. has dXX' ov8' &v dvd pev is read in C. 15 a. 5. A. T. omits e'oTi. Soe.n. 15 a. 9, 10. Cod. Tic. has prjSapSis Be alnov ToC fivai ra irepa lari. 15 a. 14. Cod. Tic. retains order of W. 15 a. Ig. Cod. Tic. has avrai pev ovv ai KLvfjiTtis. 15 a. 17. Cod. Tic. has Tijs Kara tottov peTa^oXijt by a copyist's error. 15 a. 19. Cod. Tic. retains aWoiovpevov, but for nvd implies rivds. 15 a. 20. Cod. Tic. retains a\XoioCo-5ai. 15 a. 29. Read in note " re add n." 15 b. I. Cod. Tic. retains nlvqa-n r]pep.ia. 15 b. 6. Cod. Tic. retains tJ 8i Xomfj t. an. kiv. 15 b. 7. Cod. Tic. adds n after «cai. So C.f. 15 b. 9. fj rrju els T. i. T. it. p.era^oKrjv^ Cod. Tic. rfj (h r. e. t. it. peTa^oKfj. So A.B.e. u. pr. v phroi Toiraiv (a simple corruption in Arm. of ravra) aripela n-paTav, Tavrd waai K. T. \. Boeth. : " quorum autem haec primorum." 16 a. 8. Cod. Tic. retains ijhrj TavTa. 16 a. 10. Cod. Tic. retains ore piv. 16 a. 10. Cod. Tic. retains rjhrj. 16 a. II. fl Cod. Tic. like V. T. has oh. 16 a. 14. Cod. Tic. retains reading of W. 16 a. 15. Cod. Tic. has i? tA \evK6v, Srav pn npoiTTeefj tl oi'ffa fVi-lc o5re V^fCSof oCre oKrjdes' (TTjpHov 8c f (Tti toCSe. KQi yap (c. T. X. 16 a. 19. A. T. omits peu ovv. 16 a. 25. A. T. implies &xr oiSevb: K.x<^pi,7phov. So Boeth. : " sed nuUius separati." 16 a. 26. Boethius also omits oiScv, reading "ut in equiferus ferus. Secundum placitum vero." O 9« ARISTOTLE. 16 a. 27. Cod. Tic. omits the schoJion added in other texts. 16 b. I. Cod. Tic. implies aXXn n-rwo-if ovofiaros. Cod. .4 has tttSxtis. 16 b. 4. ovSiv yap mo] The A. T. rather implies oiSe rrto yap than ov&i yap ira. 16 b. 6. Cod. Tic. omits 8e with^, and adds to before ixepos. 16 b. II. Erratum. Read in second hne of note " k=-vTTOK€ipevav." 16 b. 12. Xe'yo)] A. T. Xeyop.(V. So 17 a. 39. 16 b. 20. Cod. Tic. retains 6 Xe'ymf. 16 b. 24. Cod. Tic. retains ijv. 17 a. II. Cod. Tic. has 6 toC n^^ptiTrou Xoyoj. Boethius agrees with A. T. through- out this passage : " ex verbo esse vel casu. Etenim hominis ratio." 17 a. 12. ^ Ti ToiovTov^ Cod. Tic. implies fj ("XXo n tS>v TOioirav. 17 a. 14. Cod. Tic. implies oi yap tm aivcyyvs 8fj fipfjaSai. 17 a. 30. Cod. Tic. reads comma before, not after, axravras, and A. T. omits kui before o Karfcprja-e. So Boeth. " et quod quis negaverit." 17 a. 33. Cod. Tic. omits /cm', but retains tovto. 17 a. 36. In note on aWa read €ti for en-i. 17 a. 40. Cod. Tic. for [luput^u/b ^i-pgb has [iupuiguib^i-pf,h, the regular equiva- lent of Kaff €Kaa-Tov. 17 b. 4. Boethius omits Ti. 17 b. 4. Cod. Tic. has etrovrai ivavrlat al ano<^avcr(is. 17 b. 7. Boeth. omits i Srai p.iv : " quando autem in universalibus non universaliter, non sunt contrariae." 17 b. 8. Boeth. omits irore: "est esse contraria.'' 17 b. 13. KaBoXov Karqyope'iv to KaSoXov^ Cod. Tie. implies To KadoXov KaTrjynptiv KadoXov. 17b. 14. Boethius also omits dXrjS^s: "nulla enim adfirmatio erit, in qua." 17 b. 17. Cod. Tic. implies xm aTro^ao-fi \(ya, though the first hand suspects xai. 17 b. 18. Cod. Tic. retains oti ov xa^oXoi;. 17 b. 20. Cod. Tic. retains evavTiws. 17 b. 22. Cod. Tic. omiis words : oidds Svdptonos bUatos. 17 b. 28. Cod. Tic. does not add maairras. 17 b. 28, 29. Cod. Tic. omits words : ovk eo-n 2mKpdT7]s Xfwdr. 17 b. 32. alt. Kai] Cod. Tic. omits. So G. 17 b. 33. pr. Km] Cod. Tic. omits. 17 b. 40. 17 KOTa^aiTis] Cod. Tic. has this in margin in first hand, but in text ij d7ro(f)a(Tis. 17 b. 40. Cod. Tic. has d;ro tov ovtov. 18 a. I. Cod. Tic. has rj as koSoXov fj i>s pfi kii66\ov. APPENDIX I. 99 18 a. 3. Cod. Tic. has ovk r\ avTiKeiiiivij. 18 a. 5. Cod. Tic. has rrj St tis auBpa-rroi r) ovBhs avdpaiwos XfuKor, omitting first XfuKo's. 18 a. 8. Boeth. partly agrees with A. T. " uni negation! una adfirmatio." 18 a. 15. Cod. Tic. has simply ovk. 18 a. 21. Cod. Tic. has ovBeu yap Statpipei elne'iv on eariv ittttos /cat avSpanos XfVKOs, ^ on tcTTLV ITTTTOS XfDKOS Koi e'cTTlV avOpoiTTOC AfUKOf. ThuS in 1. 2 1 Arm. omits the words tovto and ^, perhaps reading on in place of latter, and in 1. 22 omits tovto 6e ovbiv Bia. So Boethius. b. 3 1 . Read Xc'yerai instead of uprjTm. 20 a. 8. Cod. Tic. retains ffSf ai/^pwTTOf. 20 a. 10. Cod. Tic. adds tA ovopa after ra^oXov. 20 a. 13, 14. Cod. Tic. has ^ on KaddKov toC dvdpaTos 5 KaTat^dvm fj dnoipdvat, 20 a. 14. ra Se nXXaj A. T. has TO 8fj aXKa or ra oXXa ovv. Boethius " ergo cetera." 20 a. 17. A. T. omits fVri. 20 a. 19. ai df dvTiKfipivaij Cod. Tic. ovTe (oT oiSf) at avTiKeififvai. 20 a. 23. Cod. Tic. retains oi. 20 a. 23. Cod. Tic. has (pavfpbv 8c Sti., retaining 8f' but rejecting Kal. 20 a. 24. Cod. Tic. retains order «' dXrjde's. 20 a. 25. Cod, Tic. retains on rai. APPENDIX I. loi 20 a. 31. Koi] A. T. has ^. So Boethius "nomina vel verba." 20 a. 32. A. T. implies diro^iacns instead of aTro^ao-fir. 20 b. 3. Cod. Tic. retains fVrt. 20 b. 4. Cod. Tic. retains toC ^ev yip. 20 b, 1 9. Cod. Tic. has edv simply. 20 b. 32. Cod. Tic. omits rav before x<»P's- 20 b. 34. Boethius also omits T-aOra : " et ut unum" is his rendering. 20 b. 36. The Cod. Tic. implies, as it would seem, the following : d yap pfi, tI ns ixarfpov ell], kol a/x&>, TroXXa xai aTOira (irfTai. Boethius has " si enim, quoniam alterutrum dicitur, et utrumque dicitur, multa et inconveni- entia erunt." From which Karl Meiser (Jahrbiicher fur classische Philologie von Fleckeisen, Band 117, p. 252) infers that Boethius read fi ydp, Sri imTepov, koI to avvdiJ.nov dTT6(\)a7!ov, axx' ov t6 thai pn ^^•"'0'' Mpairov. It therefore omits the words ov t6 dvai pf/ avSpaTrov, (cm ToD umi XtVKOv avdpanov doubt- lessly through the similar endings. In this as in other passages where omissions in the Cod. Tic. are clearly due to this cause, the 21a. 13- 21a. 14. 21a. 18. 21a. 22. 21a. 25. 21a. 31- 21b. I, 2 loa ARISTOTLE. Venice Text is a record of attempts to patch up a meaning out of the mutilated passage. 21 b. 5. The Cod. Tic. agrees with Ven. Text except in this, that Xeym is added, though in first hand, in margin. 21 b. 6. n-pocrrMcrai] A. T. implies rrpoa-Tidfiri. 21 b. 1 1. TO 8vv. ji. e. aXX' ov t. ^. 8. f.] The Cod. Tic. has oi /iij Swarm elvai d\Aa TO dwarov ^rj etVat. 21b. 12. Cod. Tic. has Swotop elvai Koi fifj fivai. 21 b. 18. Boethius agrees with A. T. and n. " non igitur est ista negatio." 21b. 19. Cod. Tic. reads ex tovtoiv tj t6 ovto KaTaCJ>dvat. 21b. 20. Cod. Tic. retains ij ixr] Kara to eivm. 21b. 21. Cod. Tic. reads yivea-dat Koraipaadi. So Boethius, " fieri adfirmationes." 21 b. 23. TOv hwoTov tlvm to fir) hvvaTov e'rai] Cod. Tie. has ToO hwarov elvai, to fifj Swarov (Imi, aXKa to /irj (or oi) Svvarov fif) elvai, the last clause of which the first hand, it seems, corrected into aWa ov to hwaTov fxi] flvm, which reading is in C. K.f. 21b. 25. Perhaps the A. T. implies ii>8(x.°l^ei'ov uvm. 21 b. 27. Cod. Tic. retains to. 8" vTroKdjxlva, but rejects wpayiioTa. 21 b. 28, 29. The Cod. Tic. repeats by a dittology the words to nh Xcvkou to S' avBpamos, ovras ivravQa to fxii/ iivai Kai firj eivai i>s vwoKfijilvov yivcTai. 21 b. 34, 35. Cod. Tic. reads toO Se Swotov fifi tlvm aTrd^airis oi to prj (or ov) dwarov flvai aX\a to iifj (or ov) Svvarov fifj chai. This is the reading of A. K. e. rec. marg. B. 21 b. 36. aX ToiavTai n. 1 . X.] Cod. Tie. nearly agrees with the Ven. Text and would thus run in Greek : ul ToiauTat, dwoTov eivm nai bwarov ovk (or fir]) fli>m, dXX' ov TO SvvoTOV flvm Koi to Svvarbu fir/ eivai, ov to Bwotov /if) flvai, oiSeVoTe. 22 a. I. avTiKfivTM yap- oiiSe yf.] Cod. Tic. agrees with text of W. in exhibiting this reading. 22 a. 4. oil TO avayK t"L. "i- n}^'}-"^"'^"^ f'L "t^ ^uinbuii-nn #i * t"! "- "'^y'"/' /^^ t"L^ ^^ ^^ fiui'aro) ^rj eivai kcll pr] fvSf^^opfvov flvai TO pi] avayRoiov prj fivm koi to ddivoTov elvai. The erasure was made by a late hand, and the words erased were in the first hand. 22 a. 21. Koi pfj Ivbexopiva pfj elvm to avayKoiov elvm Kai to ahvvaTov prj ehaij Cod. Tic. has pf] evhe)(op^vov prj eivaij dvayKalov eivai Ka\ to dbvvarov prj eivat. Here evSexdpevou is read in C. K. e. 22 a. 24. Cod. Tic. presents the first six lines of {moypd<^rj in same way as Ven. Text, but then inserts dhvvoTov etvai, ovk dSvvaTov pr; (Ivai, dvayKo'iov Hvai, ovK dvayKolov elvat. Then, like the Ven. Text, it concludes with dvayKOMV pfj eivai, ovk dvayKolop pfj dvat. A hand not later than 1500 a. d. adds another arrangement in the margin of Cod. Tic, remarking that it was what he found in the books of the Franks. 22 a. 33. Cod. Tic. retains oKoXovdel ph dvTKpaTLKws. 22 a. 35, 36. fj djrd<^acris — dSivaTov eirai] Cod. Tie. implies 17 a7ro'0ao-if ov to Svvarov flvai TJj 8e d7ro(f)d(rei. TJjf KaTa(pd(rei (or t!} KaTa(pda-u ?). tm yap ovK dSv- ifaToj €ivat TO ddvifaTOv ctvai. 22 a. 38. A. T. omits 8^ Boethius also omits 817 and e'x" = " manifestum quoniam non eodem modo." 104 ARISTOTLE. 22 b. 2, TO yap avayKoiov \i.r\ etvai ovK avayKoiov ffcai] Cod. Tie. has avayKolov yap to ixrj (or oi ?), fifj clvai, ovk dvayKatov (ivat. 22 b. 6. A. T. omits first e'rai. 22 b. 6. Cod. Tic. retains aXS.a p-rj dvai, 22 b. 8. KOI lii), ravTa c^ ipavrias] Cod. Tie. punetuates differently, thus : Koi fir] TavTa^ €^ epavrlas, 22b. II, 12. el yap /it], ri aii6(^atns aKoKov6r](Tei\ Cod. Tie. implies thus : fi yap pij eij] diTocjiaaiSj aKoXovdrjo-et. 22 b. 12. Cod. Tic. retains cfydvai. 22 b. 13. fi pfj Svvarovj Cod. Tie. has fi pfj dSivarov. 22 b. 13. dSivarou Spa] So Cod. Tie. in text, but a definite article is added above the line in an early hand, as if t6 dBvvarov Spa should be read. 22 b. 15. tA ovk dSivarov elvai aKoXovdfi, tovtco he to fiij] Cod. Tie. implies to ov hvvaTov eivaC dKokovSeX Ka\ tovt(0 to firj, 22 b. 17. Cod. Tic. retains oiSe. 22 b. 18. Cod. Tic. retains dKoXovOe'i simply, without oii. 22 b. 19. Cod. Tic. implies roCra 8e oirorepa &•/ dXrjBr] y. 22 b. 20. Cod. Tic. has ovk en ea-rai eKeivo dXr/des. 22 b. 25. Cod. Tic. retains text of W. except in that it implies de instead of yap. 22 b. 28. Koi] Cod. Tic. omits. 22 b. 28. Boethius has same order as A.T. " sic positis." 22 b. 31. Cod. Tic. retains dvTlda-eo)sj A.T. has r) dvTL(pacns. 23 b. 21. Boethius also omits do^a. 23 b. 21. 8c'] Cod. Tic. involves ydp. 23 b. 24. 8e 17 T^s dvTi(pdd(res and OmitS OTI in b. 26. 23 b. 28. ^] A.T. omits. 23 b. 33. A.T. -has exet Ka\ 17 roll dyadov. 23 b. 36. Cod. Tic. has ovk ^'817 17 \eyova-a OTi KOKov ; 23 b. 39. Cod. Tic. omits koL 23 b. 40. oS./] A.T. has 8/. 24 a. I — 24 a. 3. Cod. Tic. seems to imply : oi yap dXij^^r auri?- aXX' t/ccii-a, ?7r« oix dyaBbv iv Tfi Tov dyaOoi, ivavriov ra p.f, dya6^ Stl dyaBbv ^evb^' dXtje^s yap avTTj- &(rT€ Ka\ ttj tov dyaBov Sn ovk dyaSov &v ehj 17 tov pfj dyaOov, 8n dya- dov. Boethius also omits fevSf,! yhp aSrr,, but otherwise reflects the text of Waitz. P io6 ARISTOTLE. 24 b. 4. tJ] A.T. omits. So B. C. d. u. and pr. A. n. -24 b. 4. alt. oTi] A.T. omits. 24 b. 5. r) oTi ovSev fj oiSfif] Cod. Tic. implies : rj Sn oi TTpos navra av6pamoV q on oiSdi. For 17 on here Boethius implies : 17 5 °") " ea quae est vel quoniam." Cod. Tic. omits the y before oi. 24 b. 6. A.T. omits fie after (pavtpov and with (/._/. reads Kai after on. So Boethius, "quoniam et." 24 b. 6. Cod. Tic. implies : aXrjdela oKrjdeiav ovK iv8€j(€Tai ivavriav €ivai ovre So^av oxhe avTi(^a(nv. 24b. 8. jrfpi ravra] Cod. Tic. has TtepX ravrd simply. So e. and Boethius, "circa eadem." APPENDIX II. ARMENIAN TEXT. A = Codex Ticinus. E = Codex Parisiensis, Cat. Ann. 106. B = Codex Hierosolymarius, 1291. V =Editio Veneta, A. D. 1833. C = Codex Hierosolymarius, 401 . Vo = Codices Veneti secundum notas editionis Venetae. D = Codex Parisiensis, Cat. Arm. 95. M =Porphyrii Introductio, Madras, 1793. N.B. The Armenian Text printed below is that of the Codex Ticinus. All the variations from this Codex Ticinus contained in the Venice Printed Text are given at foot of page. Not all but only the more important variations of the Jerusalem Codices from the Codex Ticinus are noted. The Paris Codices as being of slight value are seldom given, except vphen they confirm the Cod. Tic. against other authorities. Where the critical notes do not specify the contrary it is to be assumed that BCD and E have the same reading as V. THE CATEGORIES OF ARISTOTLE. \]uinnnqjii-Pfii-'hp iMipfiuuininlrqp : ED. BEK. p. 1. 5 ^nJu/bnuli^ uiup'b npng tu'bni-ui'b^ Jfiui/b %njU- <,f,^1.: liyu^%l. J^^piU, L ^W ^nJh.'bnuu.'bg. ^ W wtn.-a.'b^'U. ^ B puAi q.nja,gn..plriuVb. * V OIH. t. ^Vunguyg. BB E ungu,. » B q.njiugn^pha.l.'b. '' CY n^pn^^. B n^Jh^p. « B C D .f.u.qa.'hn^'b^. V ^.u.^'Unuu.'h^. ^ V OOl. L-. " BDE q.nja.^ ani-plruiii, V a-njuigni-P-truMUb. P 2 io8 ARISTOTLE. tunOiurvb . nujbap tftunrA II. tnnCajn- • <^u£uujnuju ujLnuutup. lun-^ uiufih, Llrbn.u/bh * U. p.a/b a.njiuqni-fa^lrijuu t *bnjb ^ : ounjqp ir^tru- p.iuaminnLruak' no a If n uuMpuib ^ft i-n ni-nni^ np-UiUb^ *lb"t '> ungtu 10, trnLuipujhf\ii-nnt-Jhp* Lirb n.iubltb tLni ahnfb p.iuqiuuintrug^ a.tuu ' y. \j*~ luinuMhni^o uiup^by "/IP unuthiL.iuiP ini^uhpl^ inuMnp.lrniruji^ ^niniJlii-i oQuui u/bni-u/l/b oiun.UJUitup-^i-Ai nL^hbi nnqtuui h otrniu.^ 15, uiubni-fa-cfb^b) oirnujuiuulji U- iiunni-(a-lru^^y mnpu: n. yxtuuftgirinabi 4" A^> "/* putn ^uuniiJifujbni-P'lrujL utuh, U. J^ P^^ "/* lun-u/bn jiunuMuiubni-ia-lriub ; lupn. nuujjuinuiutiMbni-la-ljUjhph * nnau/b ; iTiupn. pbfa-tMMbiJujy tfiupn. ttunP^^ ; h"H mn-iubQ ■>M////£/x/iu7#/i/_/rfo-^ u/bph ' npqu/b : uuipn. lupOiun-t phla-u/btui , luj/jPl^ ' 20. £■ I ^ujuiuqlt) t^ f^^ "P Q"^P'''jllfJ'^ hJhubl^ luub, Ll %irbfa'iMibtujni-tf] /7* ini~uhpl^ • npqu/b I Jtunn. qtrbPujULuj^ muht qnt-uhuUl^ iIuMpn.nj u. 'Lcfbp-iuqiujnuJ^ /7> %nt-Jlrp^ • U. ^ np %a^jfftiiqujjnL^tH^i L, qub^ ItTUJuiMJi^ n s qnt-ulrpt^ tnup ' q y^lrbP'tiiUajjni-ir ujulrJ^ np 'bhJhppb ^i n< hp-P JuMub IrtnJi utbbtup qnt^Jhpl^ uiuft i U. ujju ^'b^uui^UiUiLy %tr'bp-ujLuynuiI^ A^^ i/iupi/r/bb : nu/ttqfi lUiH/buMpM q-fybi fi ' i/iupiQ^li J^^^: fiul^ qlrijp-uj^uij^* n< qn^t/lrpj^ tuuft' L. b. k" np qtr%P'UJjLaij^ ^ ujuh^ U. %irbp-ujbujjnuir^^ ^ : npqu/b ' Juibuiq^ ni-[trpLM, ulrb^a-UMqmjni-iP ^-j 'bu/bS^f^'b' II. qlrbfa^uiLui i^ uiufi* q^lrput^ qu/bnup-trb^ ' u. 4" tip n <%tM%PuMLuijnuir ^^ L. n< qlrbpuiLuiiJ^ UMuh q^irpujqu/bni-P-lr%Ji- • npqu/b i nub gfiupn.* LJ^^ LuttP nifb ^fi' ou/bq^ "L- ^^^ jy^""/^"^"*^"* "^ 'bh'bpujl^uyni-J^ >£-• ^ "> qlrbp-uiLuij^ ni-Jhpk^^ uMuft'. ^ V u3pCT>^Y Om, n^ ^■^BCDEVom. n.^^f. 10. p APPENDIX II. 105 ^P, J^uAq.u.J'uijb iiuip^piMip u,i<^u,mg'b' L Jl! P„^„^ „'^ qnuJk^pk ^n/j ^uAq^ „Sb .glTpu,liu,%„,.p[,i_'b, juiJUgufLk 4^ np %&%Pmjl^uijnu^ c-%Pujutujfi iri* uAilftnp^ ' {\np''l/ir3 "^"-I'g'^i ^ "i_[l!"t 'fl'Jtuiifpg tyuulrgbfngU^'': uijip inbuul.^ Y^P^i "- mUMppypnL.p^\ii^^U' npqai%: lflTbn.uibLnj' L. JuihuMgni-_ pfruAi' ^uiltq^ lflrliij.uj'bi-nj% uiuipplrpni-p^t^^nb, ^lruili.iulipU, It, trpl^nmufblt'b, It. Pn.^i%'b, L. qnuquilfU k^'- \\ulf tfiuLuignt-Plruib'li^^, j*0. u. n^ iQi [1^^ tj'^^d"^^ ' £"^lb "> ujUJppL-pfi* iTUiLajgni-P-fiL^ h ifiuLittgnup-irb^* irpLnuiutb^ ?-"/_• ['"h ll^'h '^'^"^'^hp^ uhn^hg^ #7* plt\ i^ tupu-lTi un fbp uiutppifpnultrpt-Up O-ni : ouibqp nuhpn ijut iilujn.pbairuttIfLp utrn-htpt uutnpna^u i uplt< np npaujuoy uuinpnii-nqir.^ atijlt utputtfutptfpm-P-ptSbopb ahy Luiuautha It. irhputiLutiplj unpgh' %D. €r I^^Y lut ibquiU^i np it. #7« puui ilnni-U y^^tpfu^ttUnuiyhuib utuutahuil ebi hupuiou/b^fii-pnaf huiiP li-njujgnt-jafnub ujutbuiljl^ J uutu npuilt : IttuiPautbiult * butiP utn.^'b^ ' uutiP nt-p : Luiu trpp ' Itutu quJi' Ittuu ntlblrii LuiiT lun^lrix haiiT lipbf2 b. h tj.njoigni.pfiub'b, fippni, qjitqui^ ifluipuiL.' uiuhi; npiiUlb: Jitipq.: i(i : [lulf ^ui%ui^; [ippnL.' fd^ "vh— LuiUhntht^^, Im.uiLiu'bifjiJlt '^'- It. npuilf'- npqaib: uu^fiutuilp ^Irpuilfutti' L. tulLh'by, lipquib : IrpbuiiuinfiLt l^k"' Jkh^uiJhh^: It. ni-p ' npquiU : ^ C "bngui. V ungui. '^ V b% and adds It- qblpailiuijk n^tjnuJbj^k tuufi. B C D E do not add these words and keep k. ^Y k, b. * V 'itipu,^ ^utjnu!&. ^^ui%qP P^^pg] Y p-^jB omitting pt^pg. E P^pg. ^ V np_p. B D E np^utlt. '' V utJb-hu.Jh'b. 8 JUtp^nj, 9 V .pu,%gl, nlfb Jluptfi L J^atpq. k, b. lib-bq.m%[,. " V ,j.mul,gbing%. " V .Tu.limgnL.pba.'b. 12 V tq,Jku.Jp^. C Jl-Jbatjyb. 13 N-hnj%. " CVo /I 4bpnj^1t. V tjbpnj^. 15 Y ^^J^JbatJ-p^. B qabq.l-'kpbui.rp^. " B umnpn^ tf^gbfngb. ^^ Y u.u.ppbpnup'f.p'U. ^»W bplikutlttj-nu'L. ^'^M ^utn.utlfa,%ti.n^%. no ARISTOTLE. linqtubi p'bLnnublrtui~ J^: %uui^^i L. nubb-tj ^hquib i nutn^Jtub^z afibfi' Ll uMtAht^ nnautbt ^uitstiubtrti lujpirix U. ^P LJ ^tl"^' ^uMutuib^i : "ijpbl ' "- pi-n^iP^^^^p^piP tj'*'"l'3"i'*3"* P^JP" puut 5* h'bpb'tMiU % IL. ns putn tffini^iPuuinputuni-P-b'uib* biutP pMUQiuunufa-b'uiU iuuh I p^*ug iuti- JpuhuMhuli ) ungtujQ yutpiUiftubni-^a-lTiuuh. umnpui^ unL-^fti^* L. uiuiP aiMMauiuni^p-fitJb iphhi ouMbap UMUtsbuMjb M-nuh uutnptuunufa-hijb* II. pjnauiuni-P-pi-hi LiuiP Ok^J^pb"'^ ^ liiuiP uni-ut tf-rti * Ai/y ^uMjbgu/bl^i "P^ "- "^ puur upni-iP pUMpuiJuibnL.ha-hnMMliU luuuiQts^tMMi^b crZf ; n* P^fl "t^ Ck^Jtuphtny U. n< unum l^x npui^u 10. i/uipn.: utuhiMfiuui pbfa-Uibutj t ^iun[a-l^x ^ •^UMnuMOju ajtituani-PlMUMlt : S : ^\\.njiugnuP^LJj ^ , np ^uuiuqjyby L. %u/^Lp%t ^ t/a/butL-iui/n. uMuh i np n<^ ah'bjd-ajuutjk' nut/lrpJ^^ inuh^ L. n \%l/bfa-uiLtujnO ni-iflfo^* ^' 15, ^[lauiii' ntlb i/iupn.: LtuiP nub dfi z L. ^P^P^Pt t1J'"3"^P^t^'B '*'"f^ %npnt-tP uiiTuiuLub , utupMUJUj^u n.njiiiani-fa-fiL^^pb luuuiqlrui^ l_^p^ trbt u. tujunp^^i u. inhruiniuugb unguis uirn^' npqtubx ntib ifutpr^* pbinlruaj!^n^ ^. ^ Jtupn.nfi A. ulrn_ uttrutuhfiby ^ Ll/bn.^ uibpui '"P'h Brp^inqb "IE"' luuh'b q-njiugnt-p-hiJbai npquib' tfiupn^ U- Lcfbn.ujbh'b ' uip^tij,u, umnpn^^ ^ipui^uytl" l-uli qp^u/Wb, u/bq,Ap' Ap^ii,: uijuf.'b^uufl.mu.li, iitiPm^u^A^k^^, iTiupJpi,/,^^. L uu,np„^ ^"bPailfuijei': .puA^ i/iy^m/a'^ Jhip.^% •iiu[is liuli p^'U uufliiniu^jA, L A^bpplrp ^'13 nJlupJpbnj uu,npn^ 35. flrist- 1»"^ '"JLP'' '"•ly'hiujt,. liuiiT ^"hPuiliiuj^g uiuf,^^. quinjju^ ^"d •f^"'g"'-Plrui'l'g'li, L ^uMiT iir%Pii,^mju f, %nuiA^^ i-''^^: L luju IrpLhi^ k put" [".puipu/b^L.pni.i&pi-iiiupiuillrn.li-g&^y^^' lipquA : ^lAqjuiip ^ qjiupif-iijli uinnpn^^^: uiufui ni-plwilb, L anui/bpl^'^^ 'I^Ptlf ^"^lb n^b-pir^''' ijni-JIrgk- njiu%g^^ iTiup 1^.^111%'^*, L n^ I. ljJtupq.nj pitinpniffili '• if.iupSilriu^ L. q-njl'' phJaipSbft : luiqui m-plrXi, L jnt-JlfUL JuipJpii[i : ^u/bq^ tflt^^ n^26 „^J^^>^ pupaigmti^i.^ pnL.ub t "- "> pbi/iupifnuk pninpnJpb " uiuium ni-ptruU uijl .^ iMtn/b^ UMjbp ItiutP qhuPiuuutjfig auuil-iu^na a.njtugni-P/ruj'itap'li uiufittt u.^ 5, l^uiiP 'blFbPuiLuiju^ h *bnuiu i^^l: huL inptfuij^ n\ hg^ iun-iuOfib ajijiugnuppLSbpb^ utULuipt^ uiitnglt nt-Jha f-nil aa/hop tuji^^ tnJh^ "LumjU buMiP nirbPuiLiMiihg aungtult^ tuuh'bt L. LutiP %LtiPuilftuju h unuaij ^^ Irb = y^uL hpLpnpn. ajyiugm-PltiubgU, luit-l^m ii.njtugnt-P^iA t utiruLul^ Du/b auirnii i£- • Duthq^ ^ujujii.njb ^uirLtuO^ q.ryaignL.ppiJjb ^ : ^ V iTiupifb. 2 Y ^1,„^'i,_ 3 V puA. * V 'iHPui^uijnl. C HApu,^ ^lujn^. 5 Y ^uiliuig'b. C tui^utg. ^ V uit-lrihuig. C uiulributg'b. ''YuAnu'b. C qu.'bnu'b. ^VpaAi. Cqpu,Vb. ^ V nJhAg. " V tr. /.^ fii,^ quA„Mi. " V %lr%pu.liu.jnuJ^ k- ^^ /A JhipaLf,. ^^ V om. [•'. " V uiufA. IS Vc* ""•""■ " V lA. " Yjpuu,. C D puu,. ^^^'bu.Jupbiyn.ygbingb. 19 Y ^lAq.u,%p,. C lilAq.u,%[,. ^0 Y uu,npn,i.bug[,. ^^Y qnuJtUbk. ^'^Vtr.tpfrn^ ^^Wom.nJhj%g. ^ W Jlupq-y. 25 D Om. tptr. E pk. ^« V n^fA, rightly. ^' V adds JhipULf, before n,-Jb!lb. ^^Yjf.upu.^u.'hib'-p-l'. 29Yom. t. ^^Njybpu.liu.ju. siV^V 32 -^jbl.pu.liu.ju. 33 V unuu.. 34 V TCads ^"z.-^^". t"J-3"^Pf after qubnii. iia ARISTOTLE. JuMuLqli bplr^ p.iugtuutplFugli ng qtun-UM^^ q.njiugnL.p-fiub'bi qp%^: ZCu/buJi.l3-tna.njb L. nbtntu'blrii.njb p.tuguMinplrugk^i quilrutnlfli p.iugiutn^ 10. nlTinJpai'b qulrn^ : n pqtub qnlfb Jluprps^ h^tn'btut-piuq.ryL ^UMguMutp^ bugki tPi^pq- patgiutaplr^tl^ ^^ P^ l^lrbq^iMM%[i : ^iu%^ uuiy nt-pnjb iun.tui.lMiJ ni^pnuJpb Jiupq^nj ' ftu^ utu ^, <^iUuuMpui!£iuq.njb: L. qnuL S-iun. fiivgaiuipLrtni^i ^uj%tut-pujq,njb puiguiinplFugf^-, h-tun- puigtutnptr^itf^ 15. niuU ph innL.%^: L luj^Lu lunLiu^'b i^njujgnL.pfiLjbg1b, tjuiub p}"}^ UMjinifpU tuJyboMjbJii- ^'"/_) ^ I^Uf^ t^Jl/biujb qungu/bt^t utnnpnq^^ LuMiP ph unuiuj^ a.nii Jtuub iMyunpfil^ iPtultaMt^ufbr^ q.njujgni^p^^uh^^ UJn.ujCltbp tnuf/b : UJprt. nptul^u mn.iu^^o " q.ryiugnuP^L^^^ , 11//L tujiub 20. uiJlibuyhu nubh%i uyuui^u h- uilruiul^pb^t tun- ulrnjb ni^ft^ ' ^ui'bq^ Luit mlfuiuUht phn}^ uhn-ltub ' oiubt3^ utrn^^ atplruiuuuMgpb utnn^ pnnlib : h^U uihutuLppii quhn-hgb n< ^tuUtMin.iupd.^'h : u/iyuf nt-pbtlb U. UJpuitMJUUJjg mlrutiil/U jo"*^ nuhn-ph^iut-l^tn t^njtugm-^^tJM • ^'j/iii/wp ^ rnppnpn. lj£. %ntiiu uib-utuhuigb npotu% J^ti/bq-iMMiP n< irb utrn^, n< h'^> mn,iuulri wmi ouih QfJI O-nj ujgni- fa-It l^ 4" i .£"'"yP ff^ A^/ pbtnuibir^ Q-nib ptuatutnptruny ^ ont-t/truh^ ifiupn-nj aifutpn% piuguitnplrinJi 25, btuiP qnt-tflrok' ^/"J/* od^'b : unj%tij^u II. uin.mC^'b ojytugnt-^ plriu'bab i n> A^> tun^iut-ixi ujjiouju Q^fJI q.nji£jpni-P-pLM 4" • J?"'"9P /7* h'h^jutt-^tai ntib tfiuprA a.tijiugnt-f&htJby LuMtP nUh mpCujnJb ° '* *^\pui^ ^fi%q.^pnptj.i tr \yi- iltujiri^jupiup ^«""» Pii*^ uiun-iuOpb q.njt£ignt-P-pL^uu, uhuMjbp ujiuuttu^pJu/bgph uijingb* istiMUiuLppU U. ubn^pU trpLpapn. 30, a.niUMt3nt-PfiLjbp tuupli : oiuhqp uhuijhp ^UMjtMtUsTU qtunAU^pb a^njui^ qni-fa-fiL^ qutnnpnaJfgtfingU : otuhap anuli iltuptA* Irfa-lr aiugiu^ inptruQ^ no qpi/*J^} qmlMUtJiil/b lun-iut-iri ouib quhn-rnM piuguMutpptrinJ'^ p'btnuiblraiup a.iugtutitpbunt^ : u. o-auiiut^fa-iMiii.njU ^tupiuug^^y tfuipn. St}uh ph uirbn.iubp ptugiumplfintl* ^ V pk* ^ V transposes iMJn.tnL.lr^ni-pnjb. ^ V 'buM. ^ V unuiu, q.njUJqni-Ppi-bp, " 13 tun-iuCpli, C- L) q-rrjtMMqni-PpLjb. V 'f-1J**'3"*-PRE.' s V u,t'uu,yb. DE u,buLul{u. 9 V n.^^'h. 10 DE om. phi^.. " Vadds k. V "/IP* V niMigtutnpiTUQir /jp, yu/i/^l \ nu/lt, \ f-'U'"-^ qni^Pppb, V lupOmn., OD mp^innJj, v huMUnntu^Jtubab, \ utir^ uiul^, D tnlrui^l^, ^^ V q.njiugnt.p^u'b *^. ^"^ V adds "/n.uii_^^before ujptuugk. In A a not very late hand adds it above line. APPENDIX II. 113 pf#Y ^i^/noii> npnp^^iL. p.iugiutnntruq^ no, UJi-Uiatniun.iUn trnftpfi pinqiu^ 35» gnnt-triufbi ^^ntnb^ utu^miuL, LumiT pup-u/btuiy LiuiP ujji l*^^tJ"iJ^^ uihutTtugpu p.ujgmtnni-iriui i ujuitu nt-plrmiy tlatj h iitn am p Jjjuijbp unpiuj UMjirtah a.njuManL.^htIbp tuuh'b : r>/_ iuji iLUf tun-tuPpIi a.njujnni^fa'fiL^^^bi ifiuub plin. tu nnJ^ UMtDiblj^ p. O. anUifpLp y"'/* "^hn^"'i-lfliB "- huuuJii.njbp a.niujani-f&fttJbp luuUh', U- npuit^u UMii-tuOpb a.n iiMjqnt^td'nLAjphf uin^iu iiuh iuuhuljupu nt-bphy UMsuuihu U. inlrutuLph II. ulrn^pb ujn-UjOfib a.njtnqni-fa-lTUi%Qb tufv iujtub UBtn/blruttb ni%ltli'. auj%q![t qunguilil^ ujjrplj iuinFbirp^%^ uuinpnq.^%' Oi piu%a[i anub JiuprAy usuuJuatru otrpuiLu/b' luiuiu nL-plruh U- quiuprJt II. qlflrbn.u/bftb pb'piuliiu'ii luuiuuglru i unjbiul^u II. iUubujjinQbi "\pujuD utratrpnpn. ' :o: ^i_ ^tuuuJptuL qiuJlihuMjb^ ii.njiUQni-p[rL^y n^ 'blrhpaj^uMjni-t/p^ t"LJ ouibnjt tun.ujOp'b a.njuiQni-plii-'l/b n ^%Lrbpin^UJjn2^[;-, L. n^ qbu[&iu^ \\ul^ ^pip"[>l[*g^^ if-njtugni-plrai%gpb^^y IrpLlr^i k ^^^ iujuu^^u^^'- 10. qt f^ "t. '^ '^^*' %lr%{Jui[iuJjn^^ '. ^u/hqt iTujpt' ^"^/^""J*^^ ni^i&tfh^^^ Jhjpi^nj iMMu[u A_ %lT%p^inlf^aJjn^ "^ ^ : ^^'^ql* " tl '^"'-^^^ Jlupq.n^ iPmprp^'^ k' unjbuiLu, L. ^&%q.u/b[i%, t^%Pajliuyl^ inufiy 15. i^i^JhtfLI^ Jhipi^nji puijg ii^k ^A^^^^'i/^^^ ^m-i/irg^^ iTaipq-nlj L mji^ Luy %ir%piii^ujjn2^ k^iul^iugb^ u/hni-UJ%%y n^ [,%^ k lupffii^l^ b^ppkg uinnpnif.[ti_ ^%Piu^tiijl/b '. ftu^ pu/h[t'by u/b^ujpni-P[lL.% ^: ]^u^ irp^pnpq-fig^^ q.njuigni-PtriMJ%g%, umnprn^fi L pin%^^ qL^PuJ^uyk^^'^* L u/bni-Vli'. ^iii%qb qJ^uipq-Iji'^^ /z*"^' qni-Jhg^% ^^P^V *"""- 20. pni^lruglfuy L q^lr'bq.ui'b.^nj'b '• aJu^uM n^-pLtlL A^ k i^njiiign^P[fu'Uy 'lil/hptuLuMjnfuMg'b • 1 V pa.gu,^pL-u.i^ 2 V JJ,u.JU. C D /f "^V" " ^ J"UU^9^- * ^ ^ u.Jk'bb^pn^a^. 5 V a.Jh'Lu.j'Uu. « y u.Jk'hu.j'Uu. ^ u.Jnlr^tru.'h. 8 D u.ulru. 9 V uiJk%u,j%. " V LpllU"Vt- " ^ ^njiugnL.^l,u%. 12 A.] V^. " V adds 4- after «^««/t". i*4--]Vom. i« V^t,/?-^ liu.jnuJ: W V ^.-JbUhk. " V Jlup^-U. 1« ^jn^JhS.. 1» V hpc-k^ always. ^'^ Y Lplipap^l-gU. CB Irplipnpq-tg. ^^ Y puMj. 22 V qb%pmlimjk. ^3 qJh.p^nj. ^4 y '[. "bb'uPu.liu.jnfu.gl,. In A the final ^u.g% is written in small at end of line, but in first hand. Q 114 ARISTOTLE. k 1^^"{JS "t- "'-PlP q-njiugni-piru/lM k utju^ UMjf_ L. intupp.Lrpni-plii^Ibi n* 'blr'hp-iuLuijnOt^n'b^ k' ^^"^qb ^IruiLuil^i L- h-p^nmu/bplUi ^^^ pu/^ujjlf luuft qjTujpq.nj'^ ; L ^i/bpiu^uynuiT ^^k- ^^'^qt "^^^P^ 25. uTOJpph-pni-p&u/l/l/i anpJk ni-Jhp^ ujull uttupph^pni-pptMi '- npqu/b' ifplr ^IrtnL^iul/h* ai/ujpn,nj uiufigfi' L. pusb ^htnU-UMlj^ umnpn^ o-iruQ^ qjiupn-njii : ouiha^ ^irinlruiul^ ^ JuMpi^ ■ ^I|/i£ii4p nt-ptrpnpnJ V^"{J3 '^l' lun-nJh^qni-un^ aJhu iTiuunuba qjijuMgni-Ptrusi/by ftppnu 30. %[rbpujbujju* nhpninpuh t tip, q^nugl^ ^uMpl^trugrtL.^* n ^i^njiugnu^ phubu abnutu tuuhi ojii : Du/bafi n s^ujiuumI^u 'htrbpuiquijn^^U utupUy hppni- ifuJunLAjp o-niniJy Uni-uhp : '*\ptulip pubtrpnpn. '^— \^L. k' q-njujgni-plruM%gb i U. tntuppb-pnt^ptriuhgnbi tuJlrbusjb t^iunmb^ o5. ni^uipiup h "bnatubyU iuufii ; puibqp iuJebutjbpi punqiujqb uuinpn.^ a.nuPfi Ljbp , LiuiP ouib^iuuihgb umnpnaphi LuttPauilruiJUuuigls'. pu/bqp qiun-iu^ftbiiy ajijiunni-Ptfbl/bi U. np iffiy #i * ^ utnnpnajfuPpt-Jjp ; Du/bap iL. ny quhnj nt-tlhpl^ qlr%PuJuujj^ tuuh : h"Q ''PHP''P'h"'3 n.n liuqni-PlTiubaby utiTuuJi/bi qu/bKiuint^u umnpnasi * u. ulrn-U atniruuM^ D> IfhTu It- qiMMh\UMint^ ■ un iLui^u u- uituppbpni^Pp t-b^pb quiiruiuutuifb U- quUM^iutnpgb uinnpna.pu : U- a aiulib pbri.nubttb iun.iuOpbp n.njiu^ Qni-Ppt-b^pby qutFtipob II. uuttruiJuLuMgb : u. tnETuiuLopb qutrnJtgpb : 5. nutbnp nppu/b uhu/bajutP quinnpnii.hqlTinjb UJuhy II qlrbPtuLtuj^^ auin-bugp : unjbujj^u u. quiiupptrpni^pirujuqpu auiUf pbn^niSbnu uiiruui,^ yp/A U- uju^iuinpb: II. tpiunu/btiL^ 4"', npnq Ll u/bnul/b ^ ^uiuut^ V '^ ^'bUbptul^utjn^tJug'b, ^ V aJiupn.nj'b. ^ DE P^l- ifutpn^nJ, ^ V tr. f ^bmlr^uil^b liiuJ^lrplinmu/bpj. ^ L] V q^. ^V miupplr^ pni^Pfii-'b. ^ After %l/bpiulituju V adds iPutu'b. ^ J}MMuniXpb, ^ Y jni-Jhp and D has ^ pnqnpb 'bnuJIrg, E adds ^ pnqnpb in margin. V a-njuMgnt-Pljuibg L. ujujpplFpnupL'u/bg. ^^ V" 'A unniujab, B Utnn^ pnqjii.pljuj%g, ^^ V uuinpnqj7i-ppL.1b, ^^ V qp.iub, C D qou/lfb^ 15 V iUiviu^l^. 16 V np^. C D np^iM.'b. ^"^ V npnj. APPENDIX II. 115 puill, L. p.u/b'b "hnjb % lUiifiuni-plTHh, mjliliaijh iLnjuinnu^lruihgDU^ t U. uiuinplrnuig^pb Jtuinmbni^uiriuin uiufib • "\llujlip uiu/ublrnnnn. : 10. V^'^g "'•It'l'i^jl' ^l/tugni^PliiA, Pn1.f1 ijuiju ^"h^ 'b^'hmlilnj uipij. i/ui^ uirLui^ng /j.iytugni-Ptu/Lg'h, lu'LlTpl^nuuibuiiji^, L. T^yJlun^ui t- qb I^HJ" l^ ^"ll 2^^"'h^ - ^"''^ib •uh^uim L. Jfi p-nunifnlrlint-^ gb-iu^ f^: fiulf lrplfpjinpq.uig q.njiugnupiruibgb bpLfi'llj ^*, 'lij'uihui^ 15, "ihu dU-ni^uMn-tuunt^p-iriulib O^" A^* ^iiii1liu#^^# : innJ-uitP luuhgk^ \ tfiunn- UUJU ijtrbn.u/bn ; uiituiuLtujb n < api/ujnhujt ujji ujn.ujulri nnaiu fttfb 'bpujbaiL^'. DUjbnp n %^a/biub^f npp^u uujpuitutih ; ouibo[i n s^uiiipb^Jiyiubutu^ 20. uiilhuituuOy win nptub' h^Q inlTUUJub U. ulrn^y lunp ii.njujgnL.piiL.lib nnpuillb hpinnnpn^l^: Dti/bnp npiub hub^ q.njtMiqnL.pjiLjjb ujuJUtul^^ i aiuiq ifuiLuii-hiby u&n.[ii.^ tB'" iniruujbuJLb qp.iiignpnynLppL.bb iun%^' oiubqb "P lllrbq-uib[i, 4r^^i uiuk^ Jui^uiLlrfb puilfuin-l^ ^,^uib pit np qJujpfyU ' ^•^uijg Ik tjJijuignLplfuIbgb, Uy^ n ^ [I'b^'Ungui 'bi-p tjb ^' "UL it ^'-/'"{P"'^^'-/' ^njtugni-pfiL^y uups np f^^ ^^' /J ♦ u/f/A luii-^ai L. 'bnt-tutfi npiju/li : pir 1^ ' uiju tf-tytugnt^P^t^f/b : ifiunn.^' n< h-ijltgfi iun.iut^lri L. %nt-u»u Jutnn.: n\^^pb ^'bptruMh , U. n < tuifj lu inn I : oiuhti^ n ^ 4" 'HJI .P'"" I^Ul "'"-""-"/ utiinri. : p. 4. nnuj^u uujhtntMil/Uy l^ "VL ^^"^ 1"iJL- "'"-""-"/ utu^tntul^ : u. ft'bpb h'bnbrui'b^ ^uiuk^m U. %nt-tMMauMuh • ^^ tja/b : tfinpilpb np uu^litniul^ 4'» ujn-uii-ifi utuhtniuii Q-ftI uiuh * uija-iP ^ujU ph luiO-ui^iuajtjb : 5. u- nn OlrntP ^y utr^utuiri ^trniPiL. uni-uia tuup x puL ajijuMant.ppi-by /r« ftlif iun_iui-tri iMMuh : nut'bafi II. n < tfuMpn. tnn^uji-iFi uij "P "'?/ "■ ifp Pni-ntlu J^ ' utrpKiubutab ff-ni phn-ntSbtuutuU ; nnqtMiUx piuliqp tftuuuijinn'Uy /T* nni-pnt-o a.ninpg^ no ^utjuihirtz f*po JhuiUti.tuir n \ifb a^njiugni-Phi^o^ , np up Pni-nil Irb 'hlrpKinLtnab pbn.ni^iuLiMMh» npqu/b n.n fb np tip It. unfb ^ Pni-ntly n< t^ uitihuitnu u. utrtut-y 15. U- n<. unjb ppuiuni^Ppcl/y u. up Pnt-ntl n< irnlttifi tltnuiPuip U- ^ V tr. ^n^ %&p""J'"^' l^jli\pbui'liu ifiitklU^^: ou/bap puilib- l^iuj ULuy "linjlj "bumlr^ nuJkpb: fiu^ b. frf''^ l^C^^d^WJ ^ it ^l^pf'"'' ^ ^ lb ""•-"' ib'f'b '■ •'"jl'"{t" ^ Jiuhiuliuiph-buigh: uiuiai ni-plrlfb, jbqu/buil^un-, ni-pnjb k 1-"J"'g"'-^ piraiVb pum [••-pnj iftniJinliipJ'ufUU^^ • phij.ni^iuIiuM'b 'blrp'^iiiliuigpi, 5. fo^: aju/tpt^* np L qu,junu[,ll ian^pb(iuiig[,, q^uiph^liu'b L ifp-mVll, pLq.nLiiiuliu/bu 'blrp'C^iuliiI.gpb qJ-l}'^- [u"jg "i_ t ^^u,p[.iK !«/«/": 1 [ippnu "L/rp^iuliaig [Aq.nL^u.liu.'b omitted in B D E. ^ C Om. /yj. 3 V u,u,pplrp[,. * V uyU^uA,, ^ jlr^. ^ V pbq.nJbu,^uA. 6 Yjlrqbu.i^ '' V l,.-pu._pu.%^^png. « In A i. has bccn erased between ^ and ^. EC have ^V^. V has ^/.^i-. ' k\ V u-uf,. " V liu/u ^m-u. " V om. pb before jf.-h^pku.'Uu. i" D ibt-b- ^^Y ./.n.l.nluJh.'u. C .i.n.f,nfuJlu%%. ^* Y flk. i« V adds <"„4^ after i^n^ ^^ V tr. uyu 7^^Ja,p[im. ii8 ARISTOTLE. ^uM%q^ pt^VU^ L ^tup^^ff^tiy n^iluiulb fii^plru/bgb [jbq.nublri^ t'^t^' l/hn^ Irnu/blrflj : ^uj%i^ tV^^* t"L!f ^""^ ^"[Jf* uyunufi!^ L. auiUh LiuiT T^jJointttn L.^ LtuiT unt-ut uiu^ i 'HJl " t— '/'""^ ^i~nb /7* tnuJbp^* n * "P JWpnt-ljiMtui it. Z±, ujjhp nn n^ppb mJbfiu lun. JhJhuiUu^ uhuplrujljgh uiuuiuUg puMn^iu^ if gwt- ' u- h '*P.P "> c/'^^J"'^^ "^ "/' thp^ nt-hnby U-m- t^ uiuMpnn^ n^ut^l • npqjjiflj : Ppu* u- puih : U. piupni-btuu ^, a^o-y tfiuLtrpU-^ ni-la^p tSb" t uaMptSph' u- utn. lu §unpni-p li-Uj uiuiuuiuu u. uitrnp' niuuqp (25. h fa-ni-njh Jluubpqujbqi rf* A^> ^ ^tnuiupaiu uiu^tfutUy uin. np piuptu^ ifiu^ujli'b ifiuubpLntJLpb fi'-P ' Sl'k^^' >A^9^/'^' "pk" minutMMbppb J V pui-L. 2 Y jfu^„i:uuilim'b. 3 1,%^ V om. * After tuufhi V adds npiiiku pk ftbq.ni-'blTi^ [1%^ ^ V jiu/fnt-iT. ^ V [ippt. 7 ^u,J^] V om. 8 V om. L. ^ C has Jl>uA. i" V inua,. " V qi,lrp<;a,l^li%. 12 Y ^,^pu,^^%^^p. 13 ^^i,^^] V j[,%f,lTuA. " W tr. Jf. L 'b„j%. CDE have ty-b Jf. omitting L. is V adds L- before pum. l" V /[•nilinliiJh/b'b. l' V %lTp^tuliuigb. 1* V utuipnpn^. " V np_p. 20 Y jt.'b^phu.'bg. 21 ^^ old, but Hot first, hand corrects Jinuu/bg puMn^tuguiL, intO JuMuuibgb puinl[iMjqiM/b. V" ni}-hp'b, V utaip^ npn^lriuili. 24 Y om. L. ^6 Y ^^pnt^mlfU npif.k'b 26 Y Jhi^t^pti-njP, but three Ven. Codices and C D Jhj^lrpLni.pfii-'b. 27 y omits f- before p„^A/b. 28 Y j^uu-blinu-bp, C adds %. 29 y om. bpk. APPENDIX II. „g Iri.piA'bpb, uin. A^/,'b^^' juipinni^uiuniunn'U q-hn ' ^luUqb qirf^ Juiu%pl£nL^^pli' n-fi p nubfih uin. JfiJhuiliu • au/hnft^^ [it-piupa/li^i-pn^p fi 'hnguihy^'^ , l^aij m-pbiRi : L- qjnpglru miupiunhini-l' /""5"""/' Z_ "'-/' I't-pui^uiIi^L.p n^ ^"{J Pf' iluibuipn.iubli'b'- L. uin. np Jaiubftl^ uijingph p^prnjuiuinfi^^ ; L.^^ unjbuj^u, L. i/illbuipn^(i^ ^^u •laiutip^nLfbppii, ij-bp [iilii nL%li'b : nu/ljnfi 'uJuiUuiujItu ajiinuiiu^ plruij[i liupinpuj'b^,_pn_g, nup Illy, L. np^ ^pujJuii-uifi'U tun. iQiJk^ h"'( h •I^P"iJ Pn^nj' "i_np t'"gk tTuiliuijIrj^ tpP"^ P^ iPaJunuipi^^ unpui, ij^fip [I'li^^ nilulih uin. JfiJkui'bu, IfuitT [lUi'h ni-plrp: L buiiT Apa 20 25. 1 /»2_] V n^Lu. " L]'V L uiu. 3 V ^ ^pnu'hu.liU.g'L. * V iTu, ptfb njU . « V [.uli uiuiui which the Greek demands. « V u,L-qu,y%. ■? V qnpu. * V ^1-puipu/b^i.pnp. V Jiuu%liu,gij. ^ V om. ■^uiuuipujlf. " V om. L. ^^ d'sl"] V Irqjigf: " V has order : ^pujj: unpuj Jiuu. i* V om. L.. ^^ N j"'pu,niXnriu,gb q[,p ; C agrees with A. i« V iTujuu/Lg. i^ „^] V n^lr%. IV'"^^] V lb. " %nguAk\ SO C D ; V ungu,-Uk. 20 V ^u.pu,J'ou,/,%. 21 V om. A.. 22 Y ^^^^^^^^^^ 23 y u,lr,uj^%. 2* V Jluu'Llinu'h^. 25 y qjjj ^^^. jj^ Q J^ Jg gj-j^ggj APPENDIX II. 121 tun. nnu npu ^uipuiJiuL-infiii Jiuu'bfil^uibg'b^: L. ni inlrni-nipli^ aiJuiLui^ ib-P^ • J?""^^ tr'bp-iuilbujj L. n^fiU^iuJiubuilfJi'b Jmuuihg : huh nn n^ t b'hf&uiabluliai'L , q^ ""I"}- "■" I^P t'^t^ "'-^I'Sh '' "ill "'"-""-l^l q.uiu fih^ luuuiuglru nihilr^j. lujUni-, q^ l^ fiti^ np 'LiuIuIj^'Ij f-ni Ik 30. UMjuMUiul^fth, II. l^ np lljrp^'b : L. fi iflrpaij Pni-nj' unjbui^u uiiuniJ qiHib 'biufuli^'b p-nuhi^ b-pltni-gb^- II. alrplfni-ub t Irnliaij ' L. uiiuujI^u ninu ^^Liuig^i p-^S t^P^ n ^l^iup^ ntnOa.utnlTu uifLbnui : L. putljlji unjbiMj^u : au/bop #i* A^> triild-uJiniuibujj JiuubpLuiban'h unntu' auibnp lUuiM/qiriui t^^ u. #?> u-u nn i nutu lunhnt-i ; tuujui i m-nlruU 35. w> "IPSb ftp il^nuiliali unpiu' np h-ja-ir n /"^^ ^'^^ ^ %lrnKiuuiub' ptuia irfa^tT ai^^^p^* uuiLuii-ni-ma uiuuMugl^ no tri* utrn^iu^ 15» LuMbt iMUMiP qJkhrby ihnluni-ub : L. uumiq, n ^^b \^[^ ou^aaL , uaji^iu^l^Ui lun-pb ^^lab % ouMhap n^lfb*. putn ttbolriM/by Jhh- tuuhy U- Liuii ipnop' UM n lun. uJii i/trpiupirphi ; nput^ : aji ilrujnAi utnpp iuuhy u. unptrtuu Jhh- : iSaiub ni-Jhab ^nifuiuhrnJtah tPirh- tf-ni u- nuJhuby uni-Uta a^n^ AKJ, uiuua'n.pqu ? (^"Y lutuiu nn-pbubj wii lUiL. umii ulrptupu'pnt-ha'ptlUh ^ ' £«// jja-lr k'p* HUp^ putn fibplrut'L ihnnp L. Jbh-y /j* hpa^n ib-iun^ i^npp oiuuiairuMi ifilj^pi U- Unptrualfli uIro~ i n.tupdtruMi tt aJriui-nu uiuirtTp piunnt-iP iIuMpryhu Q-tii j L-iiup-t^u uiuuiuu y fippni^ ap pjuaJiuuiUMutfju (<^0. uu aujlj abnuuj* IL, p intruujpu/bpu uiuuiui-Uy P^V P tnutU puaant-du x IL. uitt iLu Irpuuuiba-nL^Ijb U- trn-iuLu/bajiulAi U. fii_pujnu/ib* ^^"^*fb ""*- "{Jl ^f'UUibh JktSrU /t dtnopb* Muujiu ni-pbrub u-pit.irtp^i all unpui tun-pb^ltaU irb z ^^\puj[^^ p ; 30, \*-i- t^Jl_ ii-Ui p-b ll^gk np qunuuM ^tn'bw^ t^U ^ ^P^ "^ tf'3^* "t. k unguj %yp^UM!^iuh L. n^ ^'^tl ^"'*^%t 1f!C^^ " tj^ t^-B^ V"*" fthphuMl^^ UMn^ni-i2 *"Jl_ ^n- t>y[]^ ilb^ptnpirpinuiu ^'^. q^iupq. £pgfi uiupiT^^ t'^t}^ ^ ^J'HJU'S^' ^ C Om. UMpq_Lg. 3 g %iujg'^ SO CDE : V %uijbgU, ^ ^ ^ui'buj!^[t'b, Q^uihiul^. ^ ^'""] V pigb putn, ^ V om. ii-* 'V linphuMl^. 8 Y ^nJ^^utrn.f.g'b. ^ V i[lrpinpl^pni-p[»i:ij. ^^ y ^/?f , ^^ From [i'UplruM% down to end of section is wanting in A owing to loss of one folio. ^^ D iz/n^mi-a. ^^ C ^npp, l* V np. ^S V [,'bglriMi%u. 1*^ V iMMj^. 1'^ V ijypiuplrpyini^ 18 y Qj^ uiupj\ In A thcrc is a late erasure before the J\ where p seems to have stood. ^^ After ^'u^ V adds ungiu. APPENDIX II. 123 uui%p* u^uiuiuM<^lrug^ *buph ^uJtJui%a.utduMjh iib[rn^ujLiu%uh p%n.nublTi : 35f ii. fi%ptrutbp fip&iug^ t"L ^^^>"'^"'^ • ^"'^7^ umuiujiu'^^ ^ujJiuLa.UM^ Jiujb • *bJpb U- uko- u- ipnpp Q-"/' ^^^ot ^ *""- ""* ^["KBP* ^ "*"" *Ajf unpi uiju Jkh- : umiuum m-ptrUb* *hnjh L. iDrh- L. iJinpp puui 'bJh'b lui-ph^ %uiLh^ ^-"i iutumuM^i^' t^lb^o^ ^uji/iuiia.iui/uifb ahlrp^uiLuiLt^ r^n.^ p, 0« itL^cri : uijl f> 4" Jbirli ifinam-iTftli "lils pC^mlfiub : L. n^^uui- 10. utul/uiui-nfii: fiul/ uiiuaj plruffrm li. n^np^ luiLfA^gii ^nuiu luuuiugk • \j.L. JhAuii-uAq.. qP %lrp^Lulin,.p^[,i-V ^m'hmliJ,%, mn. [, u,lrq^^^ pni.[, ^U ^u/bq^ ^pnJUy umnpnL.m^'^ 'ulrp<^uiliuj1i .^Irlj, qmn. JK^ qa.Jp f, umnpU.^^ muhin^^ ^uiul, jnjj- mL.b,b Jl-ingn^X,^^ u,u,pu,^ 15. liiugnupba/b. iUiL nfnpuiu a,^a,p<,^u ^n^ %Jh,^lrgl,%'^^ : h- I^JIf- gftb "uyp^uiliuigpU uu,<^uui% piug uuyg^^ Jh,qu,plrplri_i ^uAqbj'U'f^^^ UMuhiti^ I, Jl-Jba.'bg u,u,pu,lpugyuiyp. f^Jl.l'g ubn^l-, itp<;u,^uAu 1 V tq^gf.. 2 f.plru.g] V l,\glraAg ; in A first hand obliterates p before g. 3 V has order i^l, ^u.j: * C om. L. ^ V iyVb. ' V ^lrp<,u,liu% ; so often. ^ V .^nju.gn..fHra.%g. » C OHl. <-//, ' ^-^""YF^^;, , "7 ^^ "ii" " V uiu.u.u. p-ni-[i 0UM%iu!^i ^q.nublj^ qjmi-U^* ^ qhni-tuqh : ^[t^^ : A. "> A 'I^P'HJ pnt-nj : npu^tul^' hplr^^y ^pbtf.jig'lj , n^ftb^^uMi-l^ia ^ftba.', DUih Irnlrp tuuttU t £l #7* h-plrnh j Irn^gb : it fi* lutfu/btiili^y tuji lujinj iiut-l^in iuJuibuiL tuufib z U. " > ^ 'l—P^US iuutughingb pLninnnt/liby i? ♦ "["^J fft-nnt^ iiui-l^uth II. unt-iuab uiup : A^y ""V"* 25. atMjbuiLpb* n< n'bn.niJbb qjuii-l^utb L. qbni-uiqb i U. ni-pnpj ^luutni^^* iftubtMMt-tMibn. pu/bi-njb U- a^iMtbn-^uuj U. uuib^uiha.I^utb UMupix ouMliap hi^putotJub^i-p tuuhplring% oiuLuiLuig, ^iuba.l^ut^ U. tiib^uibii.hin uMu^i npqiu% : JuipJ^f L. ^u/bq-k^m L. u/L^u/ba.^in Uiu^ : U. jd-^Ui U- qnjt^ U. oO. tMibqnia. UMuh : uiuuil^u II. h iJtrpuMj luitnapb Autn-hqlrinQ pi-ptupinb^ ♦ A'-/' ^lubo-l^tn L. atb^uibiLi^ui uiuh : hub uijingby npnuib uptMibiL^uiTU n^ puMbtuLo^ /7> uiupfi ^1J^ P^nuiruqftb '^ VJ/^ "- "^'J'lJ^ iMiufii ^ : npuMiuL i ujpiM/i/uin.pni-ja-litJb* /» * utitpfi ^'J/" » ^IJt "^11J1~ ""'P ' tuji itut-l^ut 'hiPtiibo ' u- utuhtntuu* Q"J*l- "- "'^llJf- "> H'^Ph UIJ^* OO. ^"11 utPuMU X iMMuiiu ni-plrnhy Diuht-.n mIm iTuMliUMi-Uihn. trnpap nt-pngU . S t I ^/tAZf *, lujutuhuhpu ujuhby npo up mbodUtT tthpiruMbo np A^> Irllbi tunnq a,fi# uMupb : u, LtUiP npujl^u qptupn. u. Afl4"? 'HJl'H^" um. lUji : npq.ntf^' ' Jh^^ •• "(J"} "p P*^ t"y "(JUU "'"A ' ^"'^tA nt-pni-i/ph, utr& luu^ : u. qpqbtutqutm^q J '^fflj «"'A> '^*' "/' A^>_ ^^ - .f'^^A b. nL^pni-tJpb Lpi/buju£tMJtn^L uiu^ i uiuuj^Uy L. npntMib Jhu/bojuJ] uiiio pJ^ uujuiqfrulip luufiii : It. ^ ^ lujuiqftufiau* tun.pl/ ^L^paii : npL^ : ni^iuLnt-P-ltL^i urptut/iun.ptit-pliiJb : qq.ujjnt.p^L% i tfiubtunni-p-^t^i 1 V [rp!iliuM%i^tVby so in next line. ^ y : <^li^ii : i-aiiuuj, ui'h 30. ujufi &iun.uij : L. inl^p ituiiLuij^^ uiuft uikp • It- ^p^uiufiuuilil^, Lhui-nj^ Lnlfbuimiuinfil^li % L. l^fiufi'U^, l^pl^ltiuufUlinl^li'b kp kb"b ' ^ Jtiirli' "bni-iuq^^ Jhh- : U. 'bnL.iuab, Jkh-p^ "bnuuiqj uuiuf^ru L. ft ifbpuMj mjingnb: fViuyn ^niniflli-, 1^ bpplrp q^ uimpphplrugli puui puin.ftbx npniMib : tfujl/tunnt-fa-fti^y ifiuuiuolrit-njb uiup JuMuusgni-^^pub : u. uum^ 35. ^ Jh. Iiwablt'l't i/iti^uigni-phiui'f^ t/ui^tugt£p : L. q^uynufdy qq-Ulfj-nj "fi/h. aiftMJjni-P-fii^b ; It. qq.uiiJll'Uf aq.ujjni-P-ku/b'J iiq.U£l^ ^ p-'HJS """^'V/^ 4: ^pp^^P} ijb "7 ja-nt-ijuah Cujuatn.ujpSlri : irp- n* phutu/btrpiup uin- np uiutib piugiumptMugph : 'HJI l^nb^^^sb "P p^uniuutpiriugb : npputpi fa-L-, bp-lr pujnujutpb-ugh* ^uiuni-y n* ^ujuuinjupSi^* ^""-i p. 7. fa-L-nj : atuhalt rf * Jt" phinaihljpuip : ujn-UjOpub putniutnpiruii ^ • p-li. Ci/i/_ni- : Duihn^ n< puut npnuiP ^uil-j putn i^juJ] ja-u. unput tuuft : ujji puui npnuiP pL-iuunpb ^ : ouibap putaifutg II. tuiina frL- K^ npp n < irh \tUL.o : iuujum iTla-lr puiqiuuiplruap phtautbiroMitpy [l. 5. ^tubuMn.uip3i^ i npuiiuL: pit. ^tji-tui-npfi pii.i L. piLUit-np%j fa-Ljiii [a-lLuii-np : I ^"1/3^ "PP^^P' lb ^ iubni-uibiuq.np^lri pirplm ^uipbtui-np if-, tpir "i— k"iJ3^ iiillini-tr Ui/L np phrfuihirptup pjuiguitnpirugh* ^hLI^ alrn^ utut-p hpii puMgtuuiplrugpy n<^pbtiiu/bfi ^ ptunuiutpnt~fa-pb» DUtbqh /i< 10, pum npnL-tr*Uiuub 4" putn tiMjuiP unptu tuuft olrttftb i oti/btifi i/U *btUL^ npng n^ ^nit ^Irrjb^. iftuiib npnj L. n^ ^ujl^tiii^tupS.!^, ^tubn^ iiuL. ni 1 V &u,njujf,%. 2 Y l^f,u„JU. 3 V llku-b. *Y k. 5 V qku. ^ "Uni-tui^^ V "hpnuiuif^ tuuft. '' tlhh-ft^ V ilkh-ft tuuft. ^ V Irppkpt SO always. ' In A first hand adds in margin the alternative reading irui^mgnt.pttut/p, which V has. " In A first hand adds in margin alter- native reading tf^uynt.ptutiJp, which V has. ^^ V LumIm u/bnuu/bp* L-P-br juin-ui^ngh L- luipjguib^ "/If? ""^ unuuifu'^ 20. \uiuutn.uipd.irb n.ngpb u/bnt-mbpb, nnuj^u u. fi illrpuii lUjn-UJ^utuutqir^ ipgb : ^ pii-njlit la-u.ujt.np', L. ^ oirni^iyb, olrnujunp : \*Mn- ujJlibiAjb ujn.p'bi^ptj, irja-h- puutujuh-pujp pujgujuipa-ugft%, ujil. ^ujbujqujpdu% ujujtbi So. ujiqirptr mn. ipfiujujt-np h^S pujgujuipirugh'b^ u. ns uJtL np ujufi'b'b, /i« ^UjLujtfMJpS^k' ' \}i- ujulrtn Jiji It. Ai "np [unuuini^'ijlrg&/ng'b^^ ujil ^uj^mq.ujpiutj ujuftgb-ing'^ L. ajhrn-ujligpU %nguj Lujgiring ; n ^ l^i_ \^ujqujqujpXl^. &-p-& jun. h'b^ uJUJutuj^tringU pujgujuipirug^* u. n^ tS ""^ "P" luufiljb: ^[ilikrlj' h-tun.ujj, trplr A^ uA pujgujmplrugfi : ujji_ Juipq.nj. 30. ^uJiT trp^nuiuilbi.nj- L. IfuitT Ajp nupni-g L. figt^^ ujjuu/fiukujgu, n^ CujLiuiLUJnSk^ : DuiblAl n< nliuiuj'bp ^ pujgUJuipnt.fa[itMi : U. L.u, lr[d^tr ffbinui'blrpuip pujgujutplruJi_[igk ujn. np mufiU^'^' ujJk'buijb u^ujpujpui^ pSilrglriAg^^ uJjfng'b, np_p j^ui^q-UiJ^ u{uju,uj%% : '^{l^iri' tp^nuiu/blli ^ .f^in^^]B qii..-[u tpt. ^^uj%]Bujjf_n^ s D pujgujuip&i. * A rcsumes with unuujjij, for which V reads unuuj. = V ^^uj^ujqjupilA. " V qf-gt^. ' After pLuj..np in A is a lacuna of seven letters. * V ujufm hflk. ^ V ^ujliujq^ph^l.'b; B agrees with A. " "i_"p.p\ V B #.^ np^ lA '[• ; C n^/i. ^^ V tunuuinjlujifiglringi. ^^ V u.'bnLUJ%g. " ^^4-] SO VEB and SeCOnd hand in C ; D and first hand in C have tptr. " V ujn. npu u,u[.%%. " V uiujpujpu.pSil.glr^g. 1" „«,] SO C ; V B uu. J/iuijIj. " V npqujij, whlch IH marg. of A in first hand. " -""^] so D E ; V ujuujugl.. ^^ V t «f«./,«.. p^pibfug-b; DE A- uiu.pu.pjujpS.bghing'b. ^° •HJL!'3^'\ SO C ; V uJjing. 128 ARISTOTLE. b. Miufltnt 111% ajii % iiuph-tun-UMjb umh. %iu tuu^^ i ouibq^ &-iun-iUjt inb h-tun-iui tuuuMuaft' UMiulrf&ir #7 < nhutuMhhpjun pMtquMtnnlruQhy utrv nn luuph iuiupuiujuipSib'alrina tiMjinqU » iL ubuiQifinj upujji/nj utrt. np piuqtumptr^ qiuL-l/f n \ luuLuuap mn- uum ' tupn. puMatuuiptTuap O'UMn.uuj uiupn.ni U- 5. p-li^Kuii-ni- i U- ujUJputpuipSq^ Jiupn.njb » uit^pb utiiu iljji* auMbafi #i« li-u h-uinjMijli utn. ifujpn. uMuuauqh : outhap /it "inj «""> "- " > a-uin-UJi ' 4" I "(J""/^"* "- ^uti-nLjbi ihuiputpuMpdqp ° ld-L_uit-npb QJ^I * oa^nfi #75 U-U trnpah p-uJ/, ojn.n'bipq^: ouiunp n^ "111 / ^WIm 10, Irnpqh nt-pni-p ' umumum nuptrthi ujfiuih puigujutplrij umu- np npU ' pbutut^ ulrpjupb uiup : Ll Irfa-tr u/hni-b LuMiq^y n.pL.puiL. pjuquiutpnt-P-ftul/it ipt^h ; "- '* ^"ilJy ^^JplfUMunp ^ p-irpiLu u/bnubuia.nph'tri : II. um iuumI^u pjiiguimptrqlTtnqi b-pL-hi^ ^ q^ uMjljbtujbpr mnJihs^U urn. ^uiLuin.uMp^uU UMuhb t I— 15» {^"(J^ p-ni-pj uin-^^^h ^UMtlu/bqjuJuMjb rAnup-L-ait/h qjti r it A Jlrpait 2tMlUlftgb^ a^«/2u^^£fT J^ ' OUi%q^ ^tuJlubll.iUtrU^y LplfliUMUJUMmfUh l^^^y L. l^kub- A. l^ftut-tyb l^injj Ij^plpjuMu^uiutftl^b l^i L. h-uin.uMjfi^^ ^UJJ^ ml^pb l~: Utfuibuiu^^u ^^""gl'^ ^ "(JIjP^ ' ^ UJn-^iuuuipujli ftaiua piun^uMb ui lunohlf 30. qJ^JkuMbui ^uihtj^ n^ ^ifU ^/»^/'^""y'"'"/»^Aj n ^^ 4" l/k" ' ^ Lfiui.ni* "t- ^UsJ* "t. ^ llplihuju^UMuifii^ : unjUu^ku L. ft tfbpuMj UMjingb* npo uhuiha.uJiP uiiuuMhuho irb • V^"U3 "t^b 'Itp"iJ uiJk'blrgnL^ uin,pb^gb TSk^tPuipfiui pnt-pt ^uiiTu/baju^ tTtupj ^ pUnt-phuiJpU q.nfj^^us'bq^ tPutl^uiglri^^^u^ qtpul^uignuphi^'b^'^ , ^ V iPuiliujgni.piFu/b, 2 ^^^j y ^„^jt ; DE Al, Omitting ^n^ 3 V inupq.%, 4 V om. ^/F^ ^jujp&uin.uyb] SO 001. fifst hand in B ; C and second hand B u/n. np &uin.uyb, ^ i^i/^] so B ; V uiuuiugft, ? g q omit ^. 8 V uMUfu^pk^ 9 V npu uiupfb ; C np mufiVU, 10 u,jing%\ SO C ; V UMj^ng, 11 UMumugf\ SO B ; V mufi. 12 ^^J go B ; V 'ha,, 13 B uiuMpuMpuipk^gfrinj. 1^ V '^ inupii.njh. 1^ V Om.^£f#^^. 1^ V iPuMpi^, 17 V ituMn.uMj%, 18 V A/JA uiuiprnprnplfi, 19 V 0m.^u#%^. 20 „^i] V omits. 21 Y pa,giuujpni.ppi_%. 22 J) uiJh'bu.JU^. 23 ^J ^ omits. 24 V i^u^n^uyp,. 26 „' J V Al „^ 26 £) ^u,J]u%,^usJlujVb. 25. 30. APPENDIX II. glrfng fipiugb qJluliuigni-^f, iX'b'^ miAni-i/g^ : ^IKuAqP f, •l^pu.j um[iu,^AL.g, L liu.J^[, ^hpuy A^Jjjnj. uthugk np q^ui^ iniAfiUiTiu/b^ fAq. J}ulia,gl,iun^^. liTat^uignuP^ iXi'' ib^ai/j L ILu : it "^^"yfr^i t pjug piupilsiui^ //bij. [,Lp' [, puig p^„_%uij nJluliiug^ m-P^fiiMb ■■ fiu^ iTui^ajgnuPfiLSAi, ^•Tui^iug&Ji'i, n^ ^puipmnijiuj ■ ^uAqp irmliiuglriL.nj A^ tfnj. A^ k •Tu.IimgnL.^l.Jb '■ ^u/Uq^ A^ Lu ni-pni-g I'ltgl' •TuilliugnuPfiL.'U^ : L iTuiliuigni.plrtu'h A^bfaj. Af [,%< uipq-lrinL. qiTuiliuiglFi^'b ij^Af^ Apl^trb'^ : L pninpui^/A, ^ptrgu/b^fii.^ Ibn^p-fiiX^", q^ kpir^^ ^ Jlu^uigtri^ ' ^u/bq^ iTui^uigni.pfiL.'i, unpui, ^ Ilu y : ftulf^ uiju^ , tfiulfuiglri^u' q.nj : L ILu : l^lrb q.uib unj Jbpiu^ piupHrglr^nj. A^^ Jiul^iiigni-jp^[iLA '• fiu^ tfai^iuglrituigli, piuqnt-Jp^^ 14 . *^\pui[ip- P OD, Xj'- liifiubiuuj^u uiiunghui iL. h Jtrpaii qq-iuint-Plrmbg^^ nuhpbi ouibqfi qqa,uiipb 'biuhiufi'b DUib aqq.uujni-PfiL^l/b Pnt-fi O-ni • uLUUqp qn-iuifib ruupdiruji* phn. fii-p puin^uii qqii.iMtjni-PhLAjb : Afy Qt^utint-PfiiSLut aqoJMii^* n^ptn. fii-p^° A ^""3 pmn^inj : i^uh o^ oq-tMtjni-P^iJbp p. 8. atflupiTphnil* L. pb tfiupilphfl'b^ '- U. nq-iuiunj ^ p^g p^C ''d LDJ < ptua piupSilrini ^ L- tPinpiQilib '• ^«/y iftupjphnj n^ UU' V B^d pMUpilruil y Ll qq-iu/ni-Pfii-Vil : luufut m-ptrmi phtf. fii-p [i pwg 1 C pnL.1,. 2 V qjh.liu.gnupl.i^b. ^ V u.n%nL.J^ '^Irmnj. * The title ujpiul^ ^ is added in late hand. ® V q^uiJh/Uifuiirmj'ij'ij. ^ C iTai^u,^ glringi,. ' V qJU.^u.gnL.p[,L^. * D OmitS the claUSC : ^u/Uqb ni_ 1^ n.-p„i.^ bilbgt- ira,liu,g„L.pi„^. " V npuikru. " V ^plrp"'1'llt'-1'"'-Pt"-'^- " V Pk. ^2 V omits U.JU. 13 p^q^^j^-\ so B D ; V pa,qn^J: i* In A the numeration of new chapter omitted. ^^ qq.iujn,-pirui%gpb] so C D E ; V has qqj^u.jn^piruA.g^'b. 1" V qq.a.ibl'. " V qq^u.jn,-Pl.M,. 18 1^^ i,^p added in A above line in first hand. " C JlupXnq%. ^^ V piiipifiglrinj; SO oftCn. s 130 ARISTOTLE. pjuiLbui^ nq-miyjl aqjf.OJjni-p^fiiJb'lj '• fiulf qq.iujni-f&[iiMj qqifjui^'b, n^ pfjij- f"-p [> P'"g p-wniiiuj '• ^aibij^ l^lr'liq.uibi-njlj fi puig piupitrglFUj- 5. qqjUfni-PfiL.'bti^ fi pi^g paipit-uif_ k : p^g 1^-'"lP^ 1-"J ' "p^i^ ' JinpJ^'i/^, C^piT, otuqgp, ij.iun3i : L ujjUi^ uiJt%uijhp np^ iQiaihifjuJ' qq^tuifio : II. tlu : afi aq.uJini-pfiuh'b ^ ^mJuibi^JiJujb ftlirj- l^lr%r^ai^ %i-n^iiU ij/ltfi ' ntu'UqIi Jfttuliojujiujb l^yhr^aihfiU l^'li[i • U- q^-uijni-^ p[iL.Vb ' [lul^ nq-iui^'b, 1^ L. "biulu ^lub q^ni_ qqjiijm-f&lriuVb '■ ^ui%qp ^itLp. L. Cni-p. L.'buijuuf[iu[inu^. jnpng^ L. l^b'bq.uibli'b puiq^uiglrui^ 10. 4r li- jiurLUiOoiiiU a^trbq-u/hfib- pnqnpnifpi q-"!^ uibqqMijni-P[iLii ' tuuiui ni-pirtfL iiun,iuOutii.njb* lrmQiTiulptnbaqt^jiynL.p(llSub qq.tu^u «.fi# Pm-trugn ' ^\lllJg ni-ifi inuipiu^ni-uuilbu, tpaipq-L^'^ L. n^ Jfi q.njuignuPfiLit' lun-pUf^gli uiufi : npui^u PnL.^ pif urn fAq.nL^[i puui niTuibg 15. lrpLpnpn.iug^^ q.njuigmupiru/bg'U ■ ^tu'hq^ iTuil^ nJiulig' uiruu^ng a-njujnnt_f3-lru/bg'h» T^^tfiunfitnl^ : pu/bq^ n^pninp^pbt u. n ^tPuiuni^^pU lun^fi'b* ^^ tuutth : aujUq\i nUh iTujpn.* n * tnujt nt-pni-Ub no ifinpn. : U- n< nilb uinOiun-* nt-pni-uh^ ndb lupOairL. ': urijU ui^u II. t/ujunL%^ : ouibn^ nUb itrnlb, ni mufi m-pnuUb > nUb Urn.'b : L. "^ q.£ni-^ : 20, n^ujuh nt-nnt-i&^^ nUb a-int-jii : uiji**^ n '^ JrA ti.ini-fu • unjbtu^u [l ft illrnujj irpupnpn,ujg ti.njujgnuptruibgLy p ahpa/j int-ttungh ; nnhyu : Jtunn.-, n ♦ uiuh nt-pnt-Jpb t/uipn. : li. n* uipptufi-t nt-pnumt ' puiniivuj. ^ V A- qq.iiijnuP[iub'b. ^ npl^^b : Juipilp%\ SO C D E ; V" ifiunj^'bi nnq.nh, V utji,^. ° V np, ^ V qq-UJjnup-fio, V has order ifiifi i^lAq.. ^ V injuui[,u[,_pu ; B mjuuf[,u[ipu%. ^ V "Unpng ; B npng. ^^ In A a heavy line resembling vertical stroke of a ^ pre- cedes u/b and has by a late hand been turned into ^. Above it to the left is an erasure. Also the first %, over which is an erasure to the right, seems to have been by the same hand manufactured out of a i/? " Title of the chapter left blank in A. ^^ y Irpk aip^Jrog. 1" V has order pk npuf. p. " V has order hplfp. niT. i^ V uin.pb^'b. ^f' B npni-ilb. " D omits ni-pnutfb nifb lup^uin.. ^^ Q „p„,_3b. ^^ n^] V n^nSb. 2" C npni-iSb. ^1 „'^^ jj^g been manufactured out of nt-pnt-iTpb J V nub* V ^ninJjligb \ C "/J^'Ibg^* 30. APPENDIX II. 131 uip^n.' L n^ ifjiujui., m-prn-Jfili i/iaijui : ju^i m-pnuiTnU umuignuuih- 25. mull'- uipij. [, ilb^puy tujui^fiulrujgu, &pLlr^ ^, q^ li^lk'^ uirLph^gb^ 1*1/^ ft iltrptuj niTui'lig' lTpl^pnpij.uig if.njuMgni-Plru/bg'b, nubfi Irplipuynu.. f&liuli : ^fiuf^u' q.inu[u, ni-pnuilb iuu[i ii.inL.fa, L. IbiLb 'nt-pnuHb uiufi ibiLU : L. [iupuigiu%^i.png ujjuuffiulriiig'U ^ ' JfiUi a^ mjuuihuhau^ lun. fiit^gb [3-nulrug/iii q.ni: *i\piu^. shiu ^ : i 'Vh "[""' pwi-uii^u/buipMiip^ iun.nb» npn^ujptnpy ujn.pb ^gb ' : IL. qujju ujn. np lUupUy npn.^ juipuip nJiuiiuunl^ : wpn. trpu^lrjp u. iphpiru^ ^ J otubqp h^a-tr ii.fttn^ no V"i/" t'^y li uin.pb^g'li k • l^ k t"i!^ uin.fih^gby 'I'njb inn. b. fiiiA^^y ^Ifhuii-pfi'lituli' nublr^^ L. quijb qjiml^y lun. np uuipU ", h. qpuipiL nL.tfi'- ouAqp tpir n^ q.fiini^ pnqnpnifj^ mn. np q^aipq. nihilib' L. lii' lrf3-lr' uin. f^f V^'"*/"?- "'^f' tf.fimuiugl^ : L. [1 iflrpiiij fli-piupu/L^i-pngplj jU3jinb^ 4" uijumftufih '■ npl^^by Irf&lr qtuju [I'li^ 5. a.fiinlMypuMgnpnjbuiiJi'^'^, q^ ^ l^pl^bujiquiin[i^: L. npnj b l^plfhuiiniumfil^Uy ^W lA. 2 V )UMjuiiiltuLiugU. ^ In A numeration of chapter is omitted. * V om. L-. ^ \ jiM.'uliiupuig'b. ^Y kp. '' V ""v" tpk. ^ ABCDE end the chapter with the words inji, k> but V prolongs it to u.n. uyunufili of the next. " Title of chapter left blank in A. W YjiupuM<^lru,Ll,. " V u.Jb'UlrgnJbg. ^^ uin.pU^g'h\ SO V ; CD ajn.p^ %^g. " V tun^pUiba- " V omits ungu. q.ni^ ^^ V uying. " V flk. 17 m„.p%^g%] so D ; Vju.n.p%^g. ^^ J) „^„. ^^Vf-I^^. ^0 y ua,j%. 21 qt'"r't] SO D ; V qb-^pq^. '' C nui^lb. 23 V omits ^. s a 132 ARISTOTLE. u/hn.^'b p.iunnnnjiup.mn nhutiuuQt^ : nu/bqp b-p-lr n ^nt^nnt-p pjugnpn^ 2^incfh a-fituk^ auiUf uni/biuujiutiiliuy irtJui • Ll //♦ lrfj-[r ^ Lnlfljutuiiu^ uihL aninnni/JTb a.fttnk' '• |)""Y^" ' ^ 1"iJ" t'^tl "P" Q-h^h li'p-ir a.&nh-abiuu.njlj ^ ; u. nnnj o-Em n Irg uuj onjub l^y luun-^Ui auMnnnn^uMpjiMn ^tupLuiunn 4" O-huilri ' utn Juiuh unqtu * F-^HJR "A a^nnnjiuuft 10. ahtnuMugy If^It uum^ y J^^ Jtumjo-uip^ iuML.uMa.njb', oiuba^ j LuMnh-^ay tujuuiftuhu ifibft^ * "z '^"'y"'7'""/^A " ^^"^'jb "> "-" q-hmiMMug^ uuini-^ iLuipiuny tfja^tr ^ t/iiMutfa-tunfi iiuL.iuq-njh • nuiLap trp-cr tMijuui^u n^huilr.^ aujt-f n< A"> 9-"/ Y''"'7/'Eru//7iiia./iyl!r oumIm auiU ' umiuum nt^pijuby irpu-irtp J^i op \tMMputMJi-np ^' Qnp Irp-lr aJiuiuMua^ npt UMtupb^liab \ uuiKtfiu^ 15, "btupuMp 5 iM- auijb UMn. np iUultUi utu^duMliiMipiup aJtiniuugt^ : Y^uL nq-inufvliy tTJa-tF n^^tninuq^ no LumiP qXIrn-phy ll- njtuniupiub rfftt-ptuthnt/inlu i U. inptutSiuii.pni-P-ht^a tuuWh^ npp h'b tj-hupiuptuptf-a* u. tupiuiijut^npio : ^liuj^'b : Oa-p tin t-Pli tSb f IL. tjptunt-PfiL.'b, L}^ ***** [• ^piTnj gni-pm fhtuf^ L-jnij^iu.^ p. 9. "tltuinjb, C^fn-UiUij-UMbtit^b ; uiijhtifl^u L. ft tflrpUJj tuj^ngU : fr/?/r n^ np* [l. uniint^t tujunafiL n.hiiilruglt, ptutint-tP uttriu%tul^iUL. tuC^tu phiut.n^ phiui' uibpiiiJ- L. lituiT Luip^ ii.J-nJutu2uipfHrf^ btjbtuj^. tjnp tu<^tu- np flap itL^tuLnt-PJi L^ tun.uMutuugk ■ |j/- bpLIri^ k> qb q^J"".^tk k""V^ niAui^itt-p( '"// Jutub aiui-pni-fa'^ lM nt-bb-inj Z\J, pbuibuAj ujn%hi h'b^ ryht-piuL. ; u- nn^jubaabo uiuWb^ JuMub autt-pnu^ fo'bLJb nubu-f pbujuu/bt n* A^> HP I t ^A'Y /"^ nJti-puiu ' b. ^huiubn.nujU) Jiuub aujL.pnu^hub nubhi pbuibiubuj ">/'"> HP iS Zd. u. uifuibuiuj^u uMjunqbbi u. pafiutnb b, butbni-nb ntSbp • ombqp pipuutb uMuht iluiub aiUupnt-fa-ftuinM niSbei* n ♦ n.pL,pujL. ^utmu/bpfi pub Luibnuifb y iluMub nasi-pni-Pb ni^o'i* u. Ituty n^ ti.hi.puaL. Ka/utu/^ 'iahi unppb uajunphb • ^ V utpuiJujl^uMjfr^ ^ C Om. b.. ^ inpuJi/uiq.pni-pfii-'bpb^ SO D ; V OmitS "b suffix. ^ V nLjbuj^nt.pf,, ^ V jujjuu^fiu&uigb. The fifst hand in A corrects h t^p uap mb\pi-p ni-pm-puMpuhtugb intO hL-puapu/b ^puprip uajuuahub-uai^, nmupni-Phubj SO 13 ', G quai-pnuja-b-iu'b J v qopnt-ph'b. ' quat-pni-phi-M] SO C V ; D t£uat-pnL.p&u/b. ^ V nubb^^, ^ V q-fBU^b-gb^^gb, ^^ ifuaub a. Up*'l_\ B V read .* i^ub u/bqopb i^'bu-i, L. riht-puiL. uiiui uib-qfi ^bi-uibii.ni-^ pb-u/bg pbuibuabu pu^ HP"l_\ ^ haS Juaub uabqopb ifibb^i pbuabuAau ftb\ bpb-iy adding L qfrupujL. mtn^ in margin. Here as often the Ven. reading is given in late hand in margin of A, ^^ V qopm-Pli ^^ V ^ui^nun^ ^^ '[uau'b'\ V iliuu% n^ ^^ "iauay n^ V Om. ^^ ^u/wu/^^^] V uib^q^ mati^ APPENDIX IT. 135 IJL "'PP"P1- uhn. nptu^nuplrutlbj bniuLiubp nnuiLni-ppL.%p» L. W'/!P i ^ tfb UMjutuhufiou' nnlil~h : OiungnnL-^^i^t II. q.tnn%ni-p[iLjbf II. luJb^ oO* %uMjbD unaiun^ ♦ tnaq-iuL^go' /l ^u' C&pifhi^p'fiL^j L. Qpunnt-p^fML^i u. uuuptitUJuni-Pni-Ii, II uu-rti-P-fiL^ : ll afi lujunphL npLuuni.fa-^iJbp Irby irpL-iTip 4* * Jl'^'^'lh pi^n-nL^uiUiubp npiuuo iuuft'hy putn ujjupupu : npaujb' iltrnpn, , Jiuub ouMngprn-P-ft Hbn. mlUlTinj* oiungp usup : U. uuipuhh* uiuhmuib* JtuuU uiufiinajtini^fa-^ ubn. niJbirinj : uuiiu^Ui L. p I— 35. uD-piui iujinmj nLlifi z l^'/u upiuUu/t/o nptuUni-fa^hp uiufi'bi nfihuuh ungni^ pbrt.nihiuiLiuquy anpuMunufa-hiJbupb Ifpi'l A^> * ^"^RP "- " ^ D. Diungp Jiuub np"! f^^ luuft ptungp : u. fT« injingh utiutuhutFtup U. n « /r1[r* : 'biTiulMUMiul^u ^{J^'^sbh ^ ^pifni-p-hiJb L. gpujni-P'^i-% t upiuuuubp npuiLni-la^fip iuuttb • n<* Jiuub unghlb pbn.nLJjiuLtnUiugu O. ¥/'"/ A^^* "t// 'f'^^ puut aq^ujjnt-Plrtul/qui fit-pujpuJu\pt-p luungtr^ inaUi npuibnt-P-lfUMb^Ji uifuuiftg O-ni uiptnp\uMUinb : u. upiuuiuba npuibnt-p-hL^p tuujib ' oinhqli otungpnup^^iJbi ^tp p^ putn l^uMjui^ Llrilrtuq tutiJbJ^t L- ^u-ptfni-fa^^L% puui piui^puit/iifiiib : %tftuLuiuj^u U- "VIP^^' ■- ]»£#£■ un/fiiniu^ni-PfiL.'it, It- uL-ni-PfiLSi, L. uijf^^'^^ q.ty'bg' n^ 'I'ifl' 10. uii-nh'buili uiufigb^ngu, Ifpuil^uibg nptui^ni-PftL.'bp luufiii '■ lujf^ ifuiiib hi-nlrialigb jiii[utn^ Irqiuhlri^^ ■- L. ^ [h'l'f'l' 'f^uli iuluutfi. p^rnqnuiT IrnL}'^' L- hnlini-glruJi^ q.lrq^'b^'^ : L. [tL.pui^tub^i-pnp^ , 'bajjuuffiulr^ iMiab^'^ : Miiinf^ L. pir ng pbm-PlrujJp juijuiif[iulTiugu [ib^ui[am[ig 1 First hand in A wrote first ungmj^ and in margin corrects^ intOfr; V ungaijgg. ^ V adds ungiu after filiij.ni.'UuiliLi'b^. ^ t^qpq^ SO C ; V Jtqp. * Y ^mqgpn..pl,. « /r^-^^] SO V C ; B i«//^. " "iJW3^ V ju.jing'b p,^ ' Y Ju.ju^[.ulTa,gu. « Q ^dds L. " V ^pJhu^ Pf.i-'bg L gpmni.pf,i-ip ; B E C ^pJ}f.-Pf-iAp li- ^■"ISpn'-P/'t-ll' ', D 2tpJnL.^ P[,t.\g b- gpu,n,-pl,u%^ L _pu.,igpn,-P[.L.% ; C corrects ^aiqgpn,-Pf.L.% into gpu.nt.pi.t.'U. ^OYungn^-U. ^^ V a,luu,lig1,. ^^ Y Om. L. "y ih"- " V 202.«"Ml^"'5. ^'YuyijA. "V«J/^ IT ^ny^] so CD; V ^yi. " V lrqaAf,i^ 13 V ju.n.u.q.n.-'hk. ^° After q.lrqh^ V adds iPif,. 21 V ^,_pmpuA^^pnp. 22 Y jufjuufl-uhuigl,. 135 ARISTOTLE. 15. LplrilTiuq * inifutbg ahiuLiu% u^iuiniu^JuiUg* qUJuMiib ^-Ip* • *l-'^"{ IrnL, niJblffutfuy^iniuba^ np mjJ-tP^uidiu^^* tnpuiJiiiq.pni-P-ltt^ tun- fi tfiupifpbh'b^ ifO^i ^ num pbiuLa/b pinn^usgni-ja-iriuby unjb Irqpgp uipiuifain.pni-pfii-'ij t JJih ^a^^ pUni-plrtuJp^ • L. ijmji^^ %Jaih^ ^%lrij wpij- *^p.p Jhu/ba-oiJl uujuujfiuiruJQpu uiujutui^pg* t/t^pi^^hg ntiiubg* 20. fi.€f-nfuujyujpJ-hQ* b^ iujpuMuiL.uiq * uLfia^h trtun.* npiuuni.jd-o iuuhlb t oiubafi irfair pum p.trni-la-iTiuuU fLusn^u/pnt-Pirajlf n.Ern%ni-fa-pt-b t uiuiP uiLnt-ftrp i-Jjp irnlruJiD crby nptuunt-ftrpLjbp ujupu ' au/bap npuMiio puin unuiu tuufnfn : Qp &p-u- Jtuuh Irpuujp ^ht-Ui'bn-nup-lru/b* ututP 25. JuMuli fuajpyifunj, lujuujpupu tuuiuiiu^lrusQ* n.lrn%nt-fa-hLAib U. uu-nu^ PltiJb'h it- /I* n.fiupuML. uibn^pyU Kiuuujmuilrujf n.tunhjiuj' U. uintP tun. utrUtuL-^j ttup Lin Ubtuuy np ututiL. ("hp U- unpiu tuuh'U' ntut/ap utftiihtuui^u npiuLp puin unuiu utuptPp : l^i/y "ZIP tHni/La-tutfl hn.hi_p^lj mtuptuinL.o-irtnn%i u. iiupiUiL utbn.p^'li oO. ^tuumtuutping iphlib* tupjuip uiuttb' ttp n< tuuh'b npiubp nJittbp putn unuiu'- ntt/bap A. /J* np npl/b^^* tjiuiib uj ifiu ^ir i njb ppubntn tuuh U- #»> n.irnuusqirtuiu tluMUu irpuu^irin tby n^irtjh^nm "^ : tun ttut-^tn tun. uplTi p^ 9 • ujutiunt-plrub y lupttn tu tu lup uppu luupu ' UJtt n s, nptuuni^^ [o'PP ' Iti/iuuuJui^u ungiu* li. puut Knii.i-njL uptuuutbo* npujuut-ftrptubp o5. It. Ifhp^ uMulils : ouMbap npo iIha/lja.UJtP h ifibirint-fa-lrujl/b* tMibn.t^'h tnifiuuQ tupitnpg ^ hntriuty tpLpu nptuuni-P-fii-bp npiuLni~fa-o luupb • p. 10. npL^r^J '• i/hiifuaju tupuituuuiqnt-P^fiu , luuiynt-fa-lrtuu yU. ptupuni~f&hL%y li. tMJjuujpupou • ^tubqp nptuLp puut unuuj luuKby u- ptupuutgntj^ , u. V Lplriug^ ^ abJu/b'U '9-njtj\ V qbifujbuJii.njljb, v uifiu \ \J uifiuj, Djuij^ftT ^ V u^n. tTutpJ^^ ; C ujn. tPtupt^VU, ^ ^] V ^ L. "^ V fijni^piruitrpb, ^ L 'injfii] V ^fyf^. The text should be ^ifl'. ^ %tfiu1i'\ V "- utftuu, v tiuiuitjfiucrtuqu, i^ iiupiuutu.npnniuq, V pUm-Pii., " V q.L-qi,n,.p^. "CD uiu/,Jp. ^^ ^] C ^ li.; Y L, omitting ^. i» ^ujJ-] so BC ; V L {a.J: IT ^] Y ^^^ is y uL„^P[,iA. i^ L ijiui/'j V "l/l^ U'"P ^""j ^ d'"P'"k"iJ' ~^ '""["QA so C D ; V uiulrja, '^"^ luuf.'b C. ^^ ^.b^h^ii, VO C D ; n^bqhnu, V. ^^ mluu, C ; uifuinp B V. '^'' juifuinfig niTu/bg V. ^* n(iui^ni-P/i'V . "" uipmui^uigni-Pli V. ^* ui,{i^i.p[, V. V fLUipLujQonp, 4 APPENDIX II. 137 Jhfh^^iu'bg : L ^ "Ljmljiuufl^u' L. np^ Jliai'liqjuJ' uipmui^uigni-[}f,iJiip uiuf^i-p^lru/b^. A^piai^uitip. iUji^jniTiu'bgjiujing ufiuinui^[,g' bqbiif^ 5. yii ■• n^J-nuiupui^uiif,^, L. lituiTpninpnill/b uili^UipJ-^ '• npui^ni,pfiu%p L lujunpf,^ It'll ' ^u/bq^ npui^_p nJiu\g pum unuiu uiu[i'b : fiu^ npo juipi^if. iubif.pyii^ <^iuuu,ium[,ingU^ l^%[i'b. iu[um^ uiu[,'b ' ^fiquA ' tpir inpinJtiui^ piMipl^uignqiuif.njlj np ^ : nuihn[i litlm^ uiufi puipLui^ g"1_' np ijiy"uf["ii-ni-ir uifuuifi^ pjupl^tugnrjuiif.njb'L ^ : uijijaiuliin iftuiili l^ptr^b pli^, tuufuj nuplrlfb ^pp^ uiufih' uijuu/fiu[inu, uui lif 10. npiuLni^fa-hifbp * \^i-Dtun-npn. uirn. nptuitnt-P-lrtiib* S^L.* U. np luri- fiupujpuib*hi-pnf^^ ^ [tirptu: L. U.U lun-uijunp^ua ni.nqni_P'[iL^* L. S-pn.nuj&hL% ■ L. np ftbiunatMii^^ MiPumUI^ • Diubn^ pum ^t-ptUDUih^i.p unguis npinL Atf * uiuh ' nu/Ln^ 15. Juiuh trnjMibq^fiiSbpu* UiUtP atnil.uihii.ftL%lib Q-ni' npulh hub luuh ' II. uaiijh nt-nptpj* U. a-ni~tt.pu Q-nr* u. puui Lhpujli% fti^puiou^^jpt-p* nptuu hub tuufi' huh uibqjniaib^ u. ^no^y u. pinpup'b, u. nnnphpb* p-nt-hugh npuih upuibuthWi : pjMiiq hpu-trquii- uii-Utaip ui luuihuhpu O-ni uin. h inpuiljb iiaitraiu Uiitb ^ * outbqp /j.pnt-la-p lm hob uin-Uit-h'l hpU-ftb 20. ilmubpLu/bab ^ hi_piijnuib^[it-p ujnifhi : Duibqp ^nO^» iluiub iTiuuhp.^ huibqb pujpujuujuuib if-ni* uin. untlhuibu' U- uibnjn luib Jiuub uiuiptu^ hujqlrin fb h tlhjhujbn - h. ni-nnpub * Juiub n.k'ujnt-npn hub ifiuubp.^ huibnb liuti : A. [unynp * ilujub nt-Jhub* ii.b'pujnut'bgb ipblFinj * U. nt-ilbub uiiuhiuu U- ahpuui ipbtri M— "jpuihp :• jtr :. 25. V^'Hjg Pt-pl^"' l^ tuji_fib^lTpL-lrugfijlrqmbuili npuiiim.plrui'b : uiji_np_p Juibuii-ui'bif}'^ uiuliU, fplr, pt ungiu lib : uipq. npuil^ni-pfiiXp b'b ^ &- B ; Om. V. ^ ui^^T'-P^'"''^ ^- * ^ q-<^nL.uipuiPuii{i^ V. * ut/bngfili V ; ufjunpf,^ B. ^ u/iiij.pkl'] qjupllrun^ IS added in V and by an old, yet not first hand in margin of A ; B omits. ^ ^uiuu,u,u,yingb V. ' ^" om. B. ® pjupliuigoqY . ^ uilumk V. ^° [it-pui^u/b^up nui&p V. ^^ungfAV. ^^ Add 'I- before Jluu%^uAg%Y. ^»n^npl[bV. ^^ ^ku/UL.^ qbq^[.llb B ; q-kutn^qb'^ omitting [.Si, V. ^^ [un^p-b V. " ibt't'BP' ^• " np before i^u^^iuu add V. i« ^^tfr^C ; iP-^i^ V. ^^ JhAm..uAq. om. B. T 138 ARISTOTLE. Ibtufuiuuiuatriui^u \ L- npiuljD^ puut unuiupU lainanjntJbutpuun tnuiu^ tnini/ng%^* L. Q-pl^* P^ [* 4^P'HJ ""^^^^'"-^^» jmpuMbni^uip.UMp 30. mu[i%^: npLyU' fi tiuifunuMli^m-p^lrbl^* uu^^uiiul^ : II [t ^Irpujl^ujhni-^ plrh^y nirpujl^iuVb ' L. jiupq.uipm.plr'ljf/by uipq.uup'b '• unj%U£^u L. ptruibob uM%nuui'bp n< phn.ni-^fi'li ^ujpui%ni^iupujp fi unguMhl^ uiu^^ npLI/b : p'bp-iuaiuLuiVb ' LmiP ifpaUMum'l/b ' np pum q£UL.pni-pririiiu 35. tfpgiuLtn'bni-plruj'b'U^ uiuft^ t L-^ "^t 'Q*"f^ npiulf^nup-lrUk^ jujpui^ D, %niJbuMpuMp uMuh ' ouMbap n < Luub uiUm-uiho aiUL^pnu^huMlMgh* puia npu unoiu I npuiLo uiuKbi nput^u L. ifiiJUtuqni^P'a-uiljgb : puut npu iPpaiuLua'bo u- tiuiiP tfiupuifiLa npo puui uipujuajn-pni-^a-iruju ujufih '• au/ibqp i/pquilri^'lj gfajLutgnt-P ^ l% atuhy h- dlupuiuilpuu ' 5, pu/Uqfi npuiL^ h unqa/b^ lUiputbnt^uipuMp ujpUjJuMLuMjtFUMi^pU UMuph : II. p-trpL^u u/bniJL Lujjgl^* U. n< uiuh ^uMpujhni^uioiup* puui uyuupq npuji/U uMuuMniruJi : npqu/b juin-uippunt-ftrirbJ^r^j oujOu uiup : puiuqp Juiub lurvujnfjLni-P^iJU tiL^cfinj* ^"'P UMuh* utji n A 4 P"iJ 2 jninqbgh V. ^ u,Jh%bgn^ ^ V. * «.i/^^ V ; below 1. 3a in A Id ^«» over erasure in late hand. ^ fj^tPuigtu^uiVb L V. JpgujLurbnup-fi V j JpgujLuibnt-P-[ruj%'b B. luuhah V". ll- Om. "V. Jtnl^iugni-P-tru/bnb E J iItuljujQnt-P-b-UJ%q V , ^^ "P^ nuin\ puut npu D. ^1 uipuit/luij.pm-ptu/hti V. ^^ L. before u/LnJii add V. ^^ jum.ui^'bni-P-lT'iik^ ^ujn-UJp^'bni-PLrli^lb uirviun^'bfi V, lUJpu/bnt-'i/ujpiunp B. ut in.uji^u "V", " In A title of this and following three chapters is wanting. " %bp<^ui^ ^iiA/iL/J^t.'if D. ^* uiufiglruii^ V. APPENDIX II. 139 uiJbtilrgnLii, uijuuifiufu ^ : ^uibij^ ^^ti^'i, limiP ij.bqb^'b^. I^uij^mju^ Uffiulrulgu ifjiihing. n^ f,%^ /L %lrp<^a,^,uti k- pt^'^tm L npiuLp l/h : L, ILu. ypU 'blrp<^a,{,Agi,^. (lUb^, e npa,^. L mj[b^ ^q^ffl''^ npm^ : L. tu/u juijut k [• ilrni ujn.lriuf^ L lrpLlrgnL.glrai/ quijii/b M. uuinpnif.nL-PfiubuU : npquilt : lr[}lr aipif.uipni-ld-lriuli. ui'bfipuii_nL.p^ifb : L. uiMffimuil^ni^p-lnub' uli-ni-PpiA "Ulrp^iMiliuib^'- L. npiilL y^ uipn.ui^ pnuja-ptSb • npuil^ nt^pirub uiujiu L. uibhpmi-ni-fS'fiL^'b 1^^ : oujba\i n< piMjunt-prlruih i ii * oiubuil/U* u. #1 * umh^ %^* II. n< nt-ppb : U. /?> pn^pni^tb pi^^uijutuhulrtunb U. "> '^ f^tJ "J/inP'"^ unjliui^u' 25. II. ^ ^ It put I u^trtab* puui npujLfi'h %lrp^uibtiiQb • "\puJLrp» cfuj : \yi- pbn.niSbli'b Bjiuu^utb IL ahni-uMahy npiuLp : ou/bap utufiuiiuujiiut-^m IL. *linL.tua^ 'Hin "Unnj "'"A • "- ugpn.iuptuii.njb) uiitt tuinnj itUL.l^tn U. %nLJun ' L. ftbpb iltubiutnpni-Pfit-b tunJinu : otuljop nnpnt- uiuhtmulfb ^, nbn.ni%p L. uufjttntuliiutf.lijb L-U uquiblrij^ : ptujg "^ uitlk'btiijb^pb'^^, 30. "ijl tJ"l"'I'P ' ^"'^ib tuptj.tupnt-13-fi* uiptjMjpnt-Plr trpir tuutitug^ itin-k^tn^'^, uttuptulinL.ulrtui i^piu'bliug[i ng : 'bJuibtuu^ku L. ft iflrpiiij luitjttn mpiutftun.pni-P-ljtu'bnb : otubtift ntTu/bn ^upLni-tMtbiuu ^lunutt^u UMiuuiftulMianb : DiMMbijjt iuptjjupni-P(i , lu pif.iupnt-Plriu%, n^^iupfi ^lu^ tuulrb uiufti' iiui-lfin L. %ni-uiqj L. n^ nq^i-P[i nq^t-plra/b : pjujg 35. uiuhtitjb'bni-tua nihilriuijnni-irouibqtujqnt-irnq^i-PftiJj tuubb : U. tupixjupnt-pftL% "bni-iu^ tujifnt^iT ^uib qtuj^nt-tT: unj'bu^^u L. q^bptu^ p. 11. liui'bni-Pltt.'b, L lUiJin." uipuiinuq.pnuPliL%u : paijg uujliuijb puut unutupb^^- uiufiglruif^ npuil^pftb. u/bjbpl^ni^ufbuii^ pbij.niXfi'b qjuii-^ ^ui'b^''' ouibi]^^lrpui[iui'buiij.njb mjij_^mb ifuijij^uiuft^^: L. nqiujq.njb L. 1 atjaujltult k : .g-ibq^ jhW^ (""^ i^it^^t, V. ^ /i 'bbp<,u.limg V ; ft "blrp^ <;ut^u,gt, BD. ^ The first hand in A corrects p^ into n^ ; nUL V. * utjiJb V. « t^qbgt'^ V.^ ^ nputli D ; npmli^ V. ' %lrp<;uj[iu,'b k V. 8 k cm. D. " u/bftpuiunt-p} omitting ^ V. " nputllb C. " ,nuliu.u,^ pu.Jh.u.nt.'fY. ^'^ bqut-bftfy . ^'i uttlb-UmJb^^N; u.Jb'bu.Jb^V). ^^ ju.t.k'n L 'bnt.a.qy. ^^ uguft^ V. " unuu.jb V. " V haS qju.t.k^'b L .^nt.u„^. " Before u,u[t in A is an erasure of one letter over which first hand had put a punctum delens. T a 140 ARISTOTLE. 5. uMnn,iunuMtL.n ib» II A tllrnuij uMjingb unibtut^u : pijuja bttjuba.nt-bp u. ^li-nti * II. n* Jh A^> * ^"'^yA "/jP uhuihoAutr nbrunillinb ahn.Ji/ba.n^^ ^bt-rtib qpjiM%- A. p-ninpiuLftb % lu JIrL LratruMb Uifinuuiuj^u iFn,^iba.niSLpa LuMtP fLninnuuL^ Irb : h"^ "(fliB "/!£ n^° nbn.nLAMliU» n^ up p^^ 10. "'/7 .P"*^ I'Hjn U'*''-^"' aajn-iTuqn : ouMbqp #7> A"> iumi-I^ui ouinjiMh^ LhiJbpb J?}MmU 1}HJI2^ b-pLiunb p.nianujL J^ : otMiba^ U. n^ up n^ n%n.nubh iip.ninnujufib piub : P*HJ3 UiUinquMpuin dhmbqjuJuMjb tr^tM n f^ phLui I gttb hnLnptth qujnjufpLuMjfjh qpjuu* /»♦ uMuuiugh u'jn pa/Xf Qtujn tuiu^tn i uiuium fi ♦ pbryni^ftU npiuLppb qjiUi-hmU U- I -/"T" tuutuqiTinQUi #» ♦ r^^ ^ ni-nnjh iiutnni-u nnuiunt-fa-lrtuby pjujq UiltMibu IL. uiUhdiuliu puin npuibnt-fa-iru/hq upuMjb uMufiul ou/bap %pJiMMb uiin Quih Qt^n k'i u- n^puut upnuiP hnhpf puui npnuiP nputl/b l^ : pull iuuaui nt-plruh nupnjb iiuuini-L ipgh npuiUni-fa-b-a/U utfoJuU UMuhi 20. puut Kbpirmli i P-^HJS "^ ^ uiuMpm U- UJpJ-uib ptn-rtilpi^ up ^ qjii_q^ uiuutuql^ no quhqi jujnuMa.u npiuunt-fa-k-ujlj uipuiptrint quJfi.uJ0UJn.pni-^ p-fiiJUu, ajuqnt-i/h /'"> ujn.fti/*pa% KuiJiuptfi* U- h Kutp^t^ uipLu/blri : uuJub qp qniJbujLni-^a-pLJju L- qinpuMifuMn.pni-\a-hi^Uy UMit-lth \^ qU ^-"1 • ou/bq^ rf-pk"* P" I* 'l^P'HJ ftn^egni^ uyuuifiulrujgui ulrrL^^ uMoJib^ 25. ttS^ uiuh'U I [i"q puui^i-pujpujlb^upgli , "^h"^^' ^"^it '^Ipugni-^ P^tJb jippnt- q[i, uirn-J^j l*hE^ "P t*^^ ^^' "UlIU "'"A • ^^^it ni~pnt_t/pti uiuLuMQni-Ppi-U u/up : puq puui pi-puioujlj%pi.pqpb ^ n< A^* fibpb* np AZf ♦ ^Zr» 'HjniJ ""'A - ftpqunj : oupujUaJuni^Pfn-% , n* ujufr ni^pni-ub olrputl^u/bni-P^L^ : A_ n^ A/iii/ i^* S^'k^k'HJPS^ UJU^ • II. LtuiT npui^u q^utpif U. f'gk'i UJjiiuai^ tun. unuuM • nppji/p : LpubuiUJtuuipub* uhui-nnj : pbpb* np ^"^ ^^* ^^ It'll LplihuMUJiuinhL uiuh : It. ifujLujgni.pniJj} tMuauuMgiTini-gl* hppU. iun.p%y^ ^luLtuLujjpj i L. tuufi i/uilfajgiiula-^Ljb, fi\^ np ft^t^ J^* ifuiLiuatrii-njlji : L- ifuiuiuqtripbf Aiplr np A"> t"* wn. ^uiUui^ 30, Luujlriui tIiuuujqnuP-fiL%u luuh : niubqp ifiiiuiugtripby pubu luup t/ujuiugifift i/uiuiaqnt-P-a-aju ' Irbu* u- n\ uhnJ ht^hp lun. o5. uhJhuibu luuftb ' P^HIR tiiuuujjb 'bhp^tuup uhJlru/bq tuuKb t nu/Uq^ '^ ^P*^Vb* t^Vb "'"A P'^pb * "t// '^bp^tuuu/b t iL. #7* umhtntuL* uli-n t uuipujiMiu* i^Jf liirp^ajuiuu ' b"i[ ujujlu nt-piruli uiuipaiFp Irb uiiup \iuuujn.pni-fa'np upuhtMilja * ^^u.-bl, V. 2 ^^^D . l^ ^uiJ^Y. 3 k Om. V. * jmjuuil,uku,gu V. ^uibq^ Jutl^ujglri^'h, fiJWb uiufi Jtu^uiglrffi Jiu^uigni^P&uth =] Omit V and the other codd. " i,lrp<^ii,^p V. ' mu/A om. D. * lb&p• "/» "> ni^fi b-phuu : «^/ "p "^ ntJipt tnpJ-uMiP aUtui^nplrgiUL^ niJhlrii oiuhq^ ntfa/bp ^ cAt^rLtrU^ ♦ n^ irnhruu nubfth^ L. /i* lutnuMifni^u : "Ul "> «'"A^* "> tf-iut-t^uMuta 35, ^ #/< -'^^ h"lP£. ' b^h. 'V"'^""'^/^' ^ nL%lrfb IrpiFuu* n^ ^ iuiuLuMuni-^ p-ftub* II. ni%uMLnL.phg% - oiuba^ ni^mLnt-P^L^ 1^* b-plrupt t"k iuiuLiuurti-p-fiL^, Lnt-pnL.p-fjL% : pu(jg ni^htb trplruuj "^4" "/'""*iP * "- u ♦ Z-zTyfA ^n/* Lnupnup-fiL^ I oathq^ ujtuutMiunuP^i^ ^3b 1^ i^ni-^ pni-p^L^ ' hub U'ljp^ t"ll uMtuLuMuhib* "^ h ujiuLuJunup-pLjb' 40. li- ILu : irp-& l^p "bnib Lni.pnL.phuh* b- Lnjph fl-"/- umnpna^u hphnaHb ahiPiuUl^ : ^HJI uiuLuMjb linjp t^uft ifiupn.* p^yg uni-pnt-P^ b. L. n* ifJinilftuhp tfutpn. n uin. <^ui^iuq.iApiu^^ uiufiii : fiulf uiufiu L. Lni-pnuPfiijL. qP tp • tp uin-pb^g'b, <^ailfiuq.utpi(^p uiufui L. •ujb^^ tun. np^* aiupli: aij^n^'^ui^iiiq.iupifi. ^uii/^- A^mufi hplrup Lnupnt-Ptu/b' **]pw^.p. ^: \^t- qp " i__ tp^jh" 'bb-p^iubppb^ ^UilituLaijh'bt uMpio npo nuin utiufitu^ unupiru/l/b^^ L. nubujl/nt-Ptrtii'b uJufi'U lUMiugtiihl; : Du/bafi 'blrp^tu^ uuigU'npng #?« A^> ^ P^f- "i9' %uipuuiunp ^inpnutPpbtui-nplratnL^ 0\Jt iphtri* uiuu an in uuinpnn.hu* unnt-Ub* p unnu/Ul^ f-"l unytn : unaui n < Ai# ♦ l^p pbiy. if^0 : hub npna uhm-Ub \uipuiuunp l^p phn.nihiailiujh^'h a-il# : nphyU : A Jlrpusj ^fjuujLn.nuP[TUjb* it. nn^upirujby L.^ ^nauj^ n.p'li L. n.uipfi'^^'- \>ub npng ^ [tb^pbrj. Jk^ "^ t pplrp <^utp^ uiJb^ %uapMi-n^ * o-ni nJJib '. naibn^ n< uuihmuilj* II. /i* ulrmi-* UiJlr^ "buipi f-nl lAn.niJbail^aib'b : L. A^ ^J^pifb ^. L. A^ gni-put : [lul^ pbq. 1 uinnpuiunupiruiirp V. ^ mu/uiuni-plraijp Li V. ^ t Om. V. * "Ju/^i"^ ij-pnuptu/b V. ^ puiguium-Pfii^'b B ; piugaiunupfit.'b V. ® 'bumft'b V. 7 •buu.nL.m, V. « pbq. bpliu.^u.'bi^upn.lf V. ' k Om. D. " u.Jh'bu.j'b V. " ^a.liu.q.a.piu% V. '^ ^p^. y. " u.j%\ u.n. ufjb V. " "/> D ; npu V. 15 %kp<^a.liufb_pb V ; "blrp^uiyb CD. " uiu.liu.uuL.pbu.'b V. " AftCr juiju^ guib k V adds^/«/m t. " npng'] npB; 10 A the first hand adds ng above line. 19 fiju.L.„pbguib V. 2° b ungu. V ; ^"- li-ub pbtUL-nplriiii Irntruu nt-blrr* u. n ^ yiTyn, u^ /I ♦ irpiruu mJbtTi uiuh : huQ UMuitu* #i* Irb unptu luiiuiuh^ ulrujga 'blrn^uMbiug* npng n \ A">_ ^ /* '?■ "t9 • *HJL " t^ 1J3 ^ ll^t UJ^O ^ • KujnLuii^nn J^ iFnph-p iMJulrbuMjhh pbn.nLAjtuuaibai-ub ailppb h ungmhi^ o-ni \ puibap inptrtuiP um^mju phiut-nniTUii pgh i*ptTUU nubtrr* 10. iiujUJ-tutP ' H"JP* "- Y""/* "/'"''"' ni^lri tuutuuah i U- uum n ^ pjugn^ pnpuipujn Jppu i "Ui npni-iP u- O-h "i h^h • ^*"^qv n ^^iunuuii-nn 4" l/tutPLiyp li- LtuiP L-ptruub nublriiuufii^ uyinpnuiP L. ryl^uMb fTnlL' hub ft JlrpuMj 'blrnKiuLujab* n in ^ A^/ P^t '^9* "/_ "Pp,P ^UMpLiuunn ^n ^° luJlrbujjbh qJjipb^^ t"L'' ^^L "'I^^B ' ^ unOuMj* \.0. puignpnjwpuip upnh : h^U umujiu ^J^*{J"* ^* Qp "> putn tffini-tFtErntu^ 1 qJl,Vb V. 2 jjfl,,i.nAu.Iim1,„L.m, V. 3 fr/3fr] 4- V. * JPUU V. After aijuft^ V adds ^tupl^un-np y nnttii ^r^n.nL%uilfui%pi f-ni^ L-. ^ ^"{13 npn^uipuip C. qjfib'b V . /»♦ npnt-iT CD; h. nnnt-iT nt V. ^ ,^ Y_ 37 Pqj. corruptions of this passage in Van. Text, see collation, p. 33, note on 13 a 14. Paris God. E alone, beside A, has the true text. APPENDIX 11. 147 IL. nt-biuunuj&tiu/bp^ ^lubuiLuiinb^ ' f, J^Jbu/bu if,n,l,nlanL.& ib'^'I'L: bp^b "^ ni.J' p'bni.piru.J'p. JfpU'^, 20. q-nugk- ^ ^ uilStni-llh L. hgk tunJwtui uuupifuAi^ I '^^^ 'jb ujn.uji.iriiua.njh ti.l;jjjl^ ujTint-iJb oO* ujn-bni-i ' IL. ujju un put ipbtrinJi uujuiujpjriujujt^u A 'bbp^ujljni.P'lr ni.%ujuni-Mbi.% CuJuuiUJmtruJj n.UJp3iafij bfa-lr n ^tj-ujjuibujljtui. ujpq.bi^ aft ' hub ft illrpujj niJbuJltni-fa'a'UJ%, u. taujuutuni.p&uj'h* lu'hhujp ^ ft j^Jbat'Ou i/tnifin^nufJ-ftiJb l^'bblj outtiq[t^nf..%ujLni-[J-cr1b^ [1 ujwquj^ unt-Pft l^i'lj^ iftnthnftlni..3h* A"^ A uiiuLujunL.p-b'bl^ ^ni.%uj^nt.pfii.^ 35, tJlbhtun y "^ '• DUjbti^ #T > klJC^ brtbail* " > nn tt.ajpdbtui tfbpiumb^ ubiuit : L. ti< La'Lutujglruii nOt i/utpuujuap bnU. : A- n^ a-tjJi.n.utuiy ujutajt/htjitu pni-Utyg (ilput^^p. p: ]\u^ np^ i^uj%if.u,ir[lpp uutnpuJuni-P0iA L pujgutuni.pfii.'b <^uj^ui^ujj/i'ii : b. tpLb^ifi k-qb ^" li^puut tlftnt^iT muujgbing jbqui%u,lia,gu^'' ^u/^o/^ 1 mujlijuun..plrp V. ^ nt.'huj^nuptpb V. ^ A^>* n ^'a^'^ph"** "- "> unt-tn^^' p^yg UMiIb^ %tufb uMuiuahruii^u* lurvuiba ptupiuJu/bni-fa-iruni utupu : P'HfS utu^ LuJjli' UMn-UH-lri jarn-lrugfi* ujjuiuhuftu Q-^"/"/ "- [* 'I^P"IJ3* puut puMpiutfii/bnt-fa-CMtMMb 'Lbrp^uMutugb tMiupgtring : ou/bap nn^ ipbtrt untfLpiuuttn t ^p §-UMUn.iuhuM I n i-uli untMqpiuutut i tilrp^iuuti/b ^ : '"// 15. b- /»> h tllrpuMj lujug* KtupLiui-np 1^* ilh put qtlh pb IxyJuippuf U- quh pU uni-in Q-tii ' pu/bqp "I'lJ umJqptuinuii* irnpah nub "^jJajphuty Al nub unt-ut : Ac/y "^ I1J* "Pif"PP^ unt-uip • pu/bqp #> ♦ ^ftuutbnji/buijb unJqpUJuii^u y iL #!♦) nn^ ^ aputuppui^ t unpui /7* "I'll* priin^ icO. pnuph unuqpuMuiutfb uni^ut : P^h P uupuii ixtuMiMuauni-la-itUib . n \ hint • /I* 4" upb ajJiuppini II. up'b unuut : ouibqft tTphuub niAlri unilqpuMututt* H'tiP^ t"h "nJtipiuutmj KuiLutuuij^'b " nptul^u ujujuuMunt-P-b* UL ni-buiunt^pft U- "/"/ • upni-ub* /i* ^ Ku/pbuJi-np* "ajt/iupfiut q-ni LuiiP unL.ui ; nutbqp inpcrtutP *u_ uj# abun-nptrquji- 25. ni^tTt* bpunapb uni-utp ' U. #?> "/"/ "JUMpqutputp unuMba-utiftu ib unJqpuiuiutj u. uijuuMt^u unuuto trpunpfib : u. trptruub abui nt^lrii H."dV^ 2^"* t"LJ M"k t 'izP'HJ *'""'/'"""'^^^'*'^» ^ piuguiuni-^ ^ qnJin%u V. ^ qJlt'b'b V ; SO alwayS. ^ um.f'b^^pb D ; uMiuftb^ V. * unt^m utuft'b V. ^ P"{J3\ ^ V. *^ In A first hand wrote <^ltuu!btj.uM'buMjb untfjiptuutkuy which is corrected by a late hand into ^ltt-ufbq.uhiiulb untf^ptu^ ututjy — the reading of V. '^ k ^liPujpltm V. ® V adds ^ before "bupuM, and below -5" aft. um^ut, uiuMLuJum^fa-trajb I nubujltni-fo'lruib L. uiuiLuium-fa-lrinb V , " "'^^Liy] ^Z5/ '^ "i^^mj V. " -i?^^ V. ^2 ^i,^ V. 13 bpbuu V. ufuil^. U. niX. C ; V tr. n«-%. Al ufuil^. 1^ ufui/iij. Jfiiu. D ; V tr. li^m. luuipq^ " A^^Jtuu D ; in A an old but not first hand adds suffix 1> above line. APPENDIX II. 149 Plwuill» J'"P' tpt [igk' l^ Irpir n^ td^' 'Ifilll' ^ ^nbgl' TSjJuipJim. L. JJiU uni-ui ' _piubq^ ^[•uiu'bij.uibiufb unif^niumuif II. n \h^ ^hi-Uihn^uM^ 30. 'bui^- Ir^nj unpuij * bpL-lri^ 4"* qb Jppf' "'"jg ' ^pifuinfiui 4"* lluiiT unuin : U- #1* "^fU """'^""V's"" ' pmltrqft Klti_uibn.aibiMt^* n< "111 unt-tn 4" ' A^Y " ^ ^hi-iiMhn.mUuii • iSpJajplluj : A ^lii-uibnjit.p^^Lii^'^: II uipij-uipni-plraA- iii%[ipuiuni-Pl}i^^^ : L- uipni-^ p. 14. plwuiii, Irpli^inni-P-^ub ' "liifuibtuuil^u L. Ji ifb^puij luj^ngh ■ fiulf^ ^f"^ pt-nO^^, ^ qp pjupfltt 'blrp II. utjn^b if"/'' ^'"^ob ^IfU unijjiptuuMiMij 15. ^ntl " ^^ibsb %A«-"'^'X"'^"'f i//7i^^£i/W7/wy ; L-^UMjin l^-, ijp U- uin. p 'itnjb inljutuLftt LiutP ulrn^ft gtbiui-nplrgiulb ^'blri^trp^uil^u/hgU : ^uAqb ^fiuu/bn.ni-p^iJb II nn^i-jd-ht^y nb ifu/ni/t^i-nC l£iFbn.uibt-nj : b"H. uujfiuiiuuni-[a-fiL% U. uu-ni-PfiL^t ujtunaufpuun pli i/uint/pUi-nOt P"it UMnn.iunni-.fa-hiJb U. u/bhnmi-ni-P'ni^y una.L.nO uaMnn.nj : f^*- >"'/'*- Liui^nnl^ tuJlrLuMjb %lrn ^luLiuhpb j LtuiTuun'h ulm.fl Q-nit U- LumiP h Z\J» iilrn^iubutu utrn-up'U i L. uiutP hbplraibp utrtt. R-"! • .P^'^^h "'vA*- intuuy U. ufrtuL-y h %upb uirtvfi : ouMbaft tLnjbi ^ unaiu uirn^ : Ai/y utp^ n.iMipni^PpLM Ll u/hhpuii-ni-P-hiJiji p Mtrp^iuutub utrn-ub : ou/bab ni-pnt-ub inn-iupb'bni-fa'^L^y U. nt-pni^ub *uipni-P^b'-^ ^ ulm. : b"^ piuph L. >"'/'• "> ^ p uiftL-b ' "Ul b\p"""{P a-A^yoroiii^ /b*^^/ 25. nJu/bg utrn-p : *^ujnuia.u utMimt/bb ' : tMt : ^^ajbtliplj* *'iJi_ 'HJIIJ "'"A* QUiFUUibtMiaiup ' piMiuqb %tum turuui^^ /c puLiua.n pj* u. uippiua-n lb pum ^iUtfiMtuuiup* puui npni^u rrppniMMn n h^ iM/i *Hf[nji "- \pbtiirLiijb U- JmnuJa.njb uiub ' Duibqb Jtuub qJ-uiJui^ utnUb uMi-k-ifi Q-ni* hpnauMO-n jb* iL. ^pbiuti.n iij* u- uainuiq^n ib uiub ' b*^H OU» crpupnpn., np /?*7/ ^uJuujn^uMpdfiy pum iLninib KiruiU-ni-fa-iTu/b • npqufb ; up% . ^"/^ qhpLni-ub %ujb*UFb 4" ' ^"'^yA ^pk"'~3 ^1"*]* ^IrtnL.^ uibq.yb Jftpb ^ *f-"U b"k '^"J ^UU* "L^ ^ ^uip^i£it.np Irpl^HL. O-ntj uiu^ui nuplrMt* n^ ^uMl^uir^uap^b t '^"^^^ ^h'uiL.nupb'-^^^ t"IJU qiuj^b X p"{jg ^uj[u^fi% 'bajfu^b'^^^ pni-b* usjuiqb"b" t"L.J"P^ "^ 35. ^tn^uiq.ujp^fi qJt^jb ^IruiL-ni-pb^^^ -' b"k ^PfH^^PI-* P""' ^^ n-iuufi pub Uuib^q^'lA uiu^* npuj^u h 'J^P^HJ '^^"'gnt^fS-lrtubi^ L. luiinab • ^uibqp *%ujiqujgnuguj^ujhg^^ ifiul^utgni-pirui'bg^^ q.nj'bujpjLb'b L. JlrpOb'^ 1 V lrqbinj\ ^ LCT); Om.Y. 3 ^ Om. V. * V •bL-p^^u.lia.gb. « V [. 1.4% ■ -h^i CD. e Y „^^^ 7 ^^j^ ojjj £) S V ukn._p. 9 V ^pn..p[,^%%. 10 ^' [,-] V lA. " After ulrn.[, V adds Jf-nuJ: 12 ,^^ B D ; if V. 13 ^Vl V. " <;u,l{u.^u.pik B. i^ ^£.„t„,^ PLa.% B D E. 16 %a,[nlil,% OlTl. V. " <;iru,L„uPlru.% C. !« „^ puu, V. 1" %iu[uli[,% V. 20 "uuiufuignugmliu/b ; in A fiist hand wrote '%u..iluig„L.ginliu/bg, but ^ is CraSCd. 21 pii-gt jjj^j^jj jj^ ^ wrote Jhi^mgni-^ piru/bg, but ^ is erased. APPENDIX II. 151 n,uiuni-'' oiuuap uuqp.nLMp* uui^uLplja trb niuh nutlrunt-Ui^ub n.tuufii-' D. ^ A ^"/'"'Y"'^"'-/""'""* mtun-pUy 'hiufiilj^'bp Irb ouih ni^iunmtunt-.^ phubupb : [l. n JlrnuMj pLu/bpab ♦ %tfuMbtuuiI;^u '• nuj%afi %mlulTnq-ni~^ PpiSuL , puflf niuiuuiunL.^a-nLAilt MiupiL^'b 4" ij-uiuhu i [?*-» "-" : uin. 5. iiufLiuQuiutuairinilpn.* luit-Uinjipi UL tnatuinuujbtnUusa-n jb 'buifuLpu ttni ° pLbnt-P-uutJp.^ p-nt-^ '• ^/«ya uni/nnlrq[i% b- tuutint-ifpy ammmni-^ utuu/buia.njbun%y L- ajuiu^m uhnlratruJiub fi'botFujbqi 'bmpiLpuu ^jp*-^ nhuiba ^ tuuirb Q-nl ' p.mjq ^ * tP [o't' iUL.tnutnuin.njh itrnujhui^ Luiah UMjunpfili : utnn. nnn ujufi'ljbt %ujliiljbll% itFnu/buiupi uituautTjp 10. frb • p-io/R fa-nt^b-ught L. auib ntuumqlruiiub* mjiJjiL.u ^ U-u ^''/_» "builulflih'lt ibnujljuib : ouibnj^ "iP'g' "P ^uil^uiq.uipifi%, /uiui q.n^jb ^b-uiL-ni-p-lrui'li> niuuiuiliujnil npu^^u q[iuipi^ L. [igt- Jpi-unjU q-nf^ %ut[ub/iif i/uij&iiuifiujp uiuuiugfi ' L. qfi Irb uijuuffiul!^ jtUb, juyui^ ; 15, ouibq[l •f-n/'lt iTuinn.' ^uibuin.uipll^- pum qnfnjh ^truihi-nupbuib- uin. Ti^uippui'b juiquiq.u fii-p pu/b '■ ^u/bqfi bfib 4r iTuipq.^^^ Ti^mpflm pu/b 1^, npnil_ uiubJ^. q^ ^ Jlupq.. L ^^ui^uiquipi^ = L frp T^^^pt"" pu/bi, A^t^nM/^ fii-fip u/ujuiT^iuin.^' qnfnj q^ppb^^ • puijg uuiliuij'b^^. fp'b 20. bpLf,. [ilR- npufku^^ uiuimliuin.^, •^"IJJ ^^^'upt'"' ^""^^ ' ^'"'''qb iluiu'b q-niqj qbpl'- k""^ " tl ^Zjp^pl?"' f^""^^' k""^ unum uiufi • fiu^ uiufui' puut '^"'/["-^^j u£uain^ 30, Lkui-nj ■ oiuiiqh ^uibuin^tun^lr^ unptu t thuub a^ lipur^tutMJUiufnL^ ■^ tFiniy 4" f/kru ' u- uhuunj W"/» 4'» LnubiuufUiuipL^i P^HJR n^upni-iP ni^nni-py luuMui&uin^p Y-^yj/ h ' "- h uifiuu^p ulrn-l^* KuMbtutnuMnajpuun^ citTiMiiD ifhtflru/Lqy \ uMuUihajuuiuihp tLbnuta-biUifh. utupu : A^y KtuLui^ 35, ujiupujpu/pdli I luub'b uhJhajhgi putn up J] pupb tntuppirpni^fa-trujb : np^ oumIm X p-n-*ntJij^ ^lrtnii.iuL^1U* it. Optnjbnjb'. ouibq^ unptu Jjidhuibg* KuiLuMuiiupuipiupXlt'b* ft %upb uirti-^ tMinJi nu/bqfi LtFbn.uibftb» tniu^ puipuMpSkfi lUijunuhL* h ^n-^ihlb" L. ^IrutlLtulMbj II. A CputjltVby L. ^ gojifiupiMij^'h'b : II. n ♦ A^> ungtu %uifMMLh'U* LuitP t/b'pOfi'b 1^* umjb p. 15, ^iuJiMMbo-UiJutjUn phnL-ha-lrtuiPp uMjunphL fd-ni-hlb f-ni : L- iniu^ puMpuMpdapu IL. unput, /it-puipu/bspup* ft ujtrutuuu njuipdilruit t \^-^ ui[t-iu^% ^* [f^b'lin.u/bll '• L. p-n.^LJb%* L. fpuijpA ; L. Irnftnh* L. iupi ^aMiMiulinAuJuijU pbnufa-lrujilh.* np uhmhajMiiP ft %Jh'b ufrnJ^* O. putn uupli utUJpuiaiup3ini-l/,nlun,.ptu/ij. puu, u,lrq^njb q.u,q.mpnuPtltA ■■ Jh.'bu.i.u/Lq.^'^ tpL&gu,,.' <;u,l[iul[a,j[,l^- 5. i- Pkpli^u u.pq.Lg. A "Llrp^uiliuii,- rnhq^'U^'^ if.n.f.nlunuPfiu'b : ^fipu,p : %yp^uu,Autth, qbpjiVU ' [.uli ,l^puu„i..X. -hlrp^eVb : [.uli u.jinL.J^^^ pmgu.u,pbgying ^^ ^pJ^nupiru.-Lg'b. „'^^A'-/'A'^ ^ pu,gu,u,plrU ^'t,^ 1 u,hq^nj V. 2 ./.n.^nlun^Pf-^'h V. ^ uyiuiyi^iV. * wjUVtl'^Ph'^ V ; uy,jujin.pi,M. C. « Om. k V. ' {utJ-pk D. ' u.ji^^u.'U.ibY (on page 453); ^-.i-^^ without «j//_ V (page 406); .gu.%,jb L «y^ n^ C. « L n^puu, Jt,nj uying V (p. A6^)\ i" A first hand wrote «y^^ ^K'"^'/ xcctedmto uy/ng. ^ u.7^l.i_V . i« Wz^^^lV- ^^ 'HJH"Jltl3p "f ' u.„u.,,nupiru.%% D '' utHLugk V ; u.7ilru.gk CD ; in preceding hne :lLit% V. 1^ Om. »^V. 1* ^u.p^fn.piru.'U V. " ,^u..^u,pn.pj...i V. 16 ^.j^u^pnupf Jlu%u...us%.,. omitting .stop, V. " A I'l^p^-^'l"''^ •"'"iP' ^^ 18 UMjiuij/nuphuiVU V. " putguimphglrinj V. 4 154 ARISTOTLE. ujpn.Lp^ k iib-p^ui^u/b t pMJjg^ ifpLb-gtuuy n^ P't. t"L V^t- ' t'-V %lrn^iu[f^uj%i p.iujg &plr ng* L. fi ^P"{J uijunpfili', qguin npuil^pU i^ujq.inpni^ppi-'b* <^uj^tu/^pffgk "(fitf^> f* 'hlrp^uM^u/b npiulift'b iftnifin^ 10. [unt,p-[ii*b : npu^ku [t i^hptuj puin inirqi-njb ifiinifinJiMni-plMUMU* putn tnhni^njU n.iun.tnpnL.p[tJb : l^uitP ft 'bb p^uMl^iMtli tubq^'b tpnifin[unt^^ p-ftL^ ^ • oiMibafM ^ iMJi/tuiini^pftuh, tfiniftn^ni-pfii^ putn nptul^fi * iuiuiu ni^pirUbi ^luLiuLiMJjIruqk' puin npiul^^'b t^uiqjiipni-[a-iruiUi p %lfp^tuli^iubnb* npuMl^ph ijtnijtnfuni-pfti^ : nppjup • uuf[nniul^pU ^'blr^ 15. uImumi^ ijihlFini-ir'. Diuha^ 'HJI^^l^ t ^^/'^"'^"'^ npiu^fiV iftniftn^ [iini-ldiTu/b irntMinj ' •^\iuntua.u nt-hiTinj ' : ££/ : \\iJblr§q-j num ,1^1"*/ ^irniMibtuLu tnupj btutP Ppp niSbiuuni-P-pt-b* II. utnmuujn.nnufa-niSb* uuJU nuuj um tin i nub nntnunuia- truth ' ^**^^P luufi t/p Jujuiunnt-(d^ub /tub nL^Iri* U- Uin-UMottbnL^la-hi-h ' LumiF npuj^u Z\J. ouAuJii*^ npoMMni np fh^tft IPy nLAjD-fni^ i/lfO'nt-P/iLjb'' puiuap uiufi hn-ujuuiba.ni-b uh'O'ni-ftrp lAt nt-Jbiri* uujupujn-uiuuiua.nLjbi uumu npufl;;uy npo pnt-pO aJuMpubnJ^ Irb' nppuip i ^UJ%n.lFpdj uuJiP tuuiujifni-iiui^- uujtP npui^u ft t/uiuupuu/b ' npauib ' p d^irn-fnj tfiuuiuibp • LuMtP nputl^Ui tPuMub ' npauib ' aatrn-by uumu anuib ' uuaP npui^u luiuuibp : nput^ : ^5. LlTn[3%i agnpfruMbupb : u. uuiJinftby aq-fi'bpb : ombap nqJibf^* nub^ uuMihnpbi "- litrnP-u agnptruibub \ uipn. uiiunoftu um ubb trp trutb ♦ nt^cri ujuf^ * npuMl^u uoiJiiMbi-n^* b. uumiP npiul^u uuiuiani-uih' * puibqii ntSbifi mni-b u. ^h^p uiuhup '■ il. Iflttt niSblri* u. It^'b "iJP • P^^IR tTpu-lwausi-y uiuuiUMpujn.n §b nt-blfiniU} UMitrunL, auitLo'alruii ih'nuibuiuu «-n# • Du/bq^ n^uijih'b^nL^u-inilu'^y Lft'bu , 'b^uibutLlrifpi P-^ilR 'ih 2^V"'P^"'H. L- ^ * P'"U3 P"P"-"* b. "l/l^ nJu/ba h-pL-lrugf^ nt^hinj ^trnu/buMi^^ ' pu(jg unt^pbuiipu* ujufii* 9-pbj p-ir uii/lrbh'^ ^ffb Pni-B-uiip II ^uipni-buiip irabib uMjunohL ' ^ P^J3\ "UL^' ^ A^J l*kp^ V. ^ ^uiiP fi %. m, ifintfin[uni-p[iub firSt hand adds above line in A. ^ ^ om. V. ^ ojubJg V. ^ mXbiJV, "^ #1^ V; Om. D. ^ qgnpbuibub C; qgnpbu/b'b V. ^ L- OHl. V. 1^ uMuLif^ V. 11 liliVb V. 12 q-ni_Om, C. 13 /^^'i^^^ni^ D ; ni.%biniiy, 1^ llli-bY. ^^jbiiui-bui^Y. 1*5 usi&%[igbuA V. 15. APPENDIX II, j^- THE DE INTERPRETATIONE OF ARISTOTLE. p. 16. ^\,u.l„ uiprfi^li k ^-blr/^ 1^%^ k m-hnOU. L ^%^ puij ' «,^^ ^%^ (, p.uigatun^Pl.i'b, L. umnpuiunL.^f.u'h, L pjngLpL„uP[,jL. L pu/h = *i\piu^^.p: Vj-T ^*" 'lll'pS.uijbn^'b. 'lilrpm%lf,%g'U mlumfg"^ 'b^'hmlip '' ^ ^Ph^""!^ 5. ^, %lTpkuijbn^gpb : L npu/ku ^llp^%^ n^ lutiyblrgniX %nj%_^. L n'< ^lujbgb. "linjkg : puijg npng iujung[ili'^ "h^uilimli^ uin.ui^ng'b : unptl'li uiJIAlrgni^ ^{Sp^^ lubi^Vb = L npng lijungfili'^ 'biTu/Uni^fi^L^^' f,p^ ui^ui unpfi'ti '• wpij- juiquiifji lujunglilf luutuglriui^ 4"! 'I'Irp jmnuinjt nn.i-njb,^iu'hij^ tujinj [ip[, k ■ X^i- Vi nptuf^u *ba/blflU)^npcf-uitr ^ifiugnt^tnS-u uirt-Uibn likjtfaipujtri* LiutP 10. upinlr^' L. jnpJ-uiiT ai^iu'^ "P"g \uipl^uiunp ^ ungiu' O-ni dhnuilb ' uMjutu^u Ll %irp3iuMjbun^ : omht^ ^ ^iupiun,pnuP-[ruib, It- h utpn^ni-^ ^irui'u y* '&2^Jutphinb L. uni-utb : 1 jpn- unpfth hub Uibnt-tuunu* II. piuippu^ irpL-pu lun-iubg ^tnpuin.pnu^ fS-irtub^ U. utpn^ni-fa-biub hJtugni-uih-^ ' npLyii : duipn.* IttniP ^ l^t. ^^ • ^ ui^uifig'b V ; uj[uiii[ig D. ^ ttP-^ ^' * "ij""3bk B C in marg. ; mjun^li V. ^ Before lifip^ add "bajb V. " uijung[,[[ B. ■^ unppi B ; ungtu V. * jnpfhiuiT oiii. V ; in A late hand erased. " umbfJV. ^^ jnpJ-uiiT ut^ai] 4- V ; in A late hand erased. ^^ jl-tTui^ gni^iuo-uu v . X 2 1^6 ARISTOTLE. l^ptfiunhtn '• p^^S ^?«'^«'^'^ "{J""Ptk ' ^ ^"^^* Irq^fi'-p "*-'*'* pt^fll- * %piubujL^ ^tfrtb* P'Vjn >^ "■" CkjJiuphf pb^LuMiP uni-ut\ Ir^tr tif. aq-ntb* LiuiP qn ^^ t"l— ""^ttS^ ' Y""^ UMiuna* uuitP putn rf-iutlu/biuL^ ' ■ \uinuia.u aibni-uju ' lu i 20. l'^/i/-l!/» k" ^uMjb %2iubiuLiMs'b* putn yutpiun.pnL.I&ir* uMn^u/ba uMjuMbuilAt ' nnni #i > A^> Jtuuh h ujunMtuLuibi quiuihiui^ oiuUap %D'na.lrntrauui.^ Xhn^n. % ^fjn-* "> A^> puut pbplru/lj up^builit^* nputl^u %hfpauMb\i% : q-irnb^gfil^ ^fl : p"ijg uuj^ujjhi n^ npu^^u %lrp u^uipquy utbni-uibu^ ^ uijuuj^u nt-Up IL. lihrptnubtrtuiupU : nuninp litrpj "bnOtii ", #7 * JhnJ 25. ht-hp duiuU 'h^unjuiuaju ; P^h ucfpy un0w ^ iMUMuhy ^'j "*// "> '"-P^.P qtuutnL-Qirinj : npqu/b : luih-lsqujdi-n^i irqutA^'b : h' iMMji ^npJ-iutP Irn^q^ ^ 'bjuibiuL : P"{J3 ^JU^^i^iiirlby L. u/ba.^po oO« ftrpun.pifnL.ljp : npqu/b : n.UMquMuuMay npna n< P^^ ^ u/hniJfi : puJ/q fi ♦ t/utpn., /I * utItnt-M ■ P^H/3 uuifjujjb^ U- i* ¥''?/ "'^'"-^* fb"^^ ujutput k k"t^f_ Ifh*^ ■ £}"^lb " > ^"'^» «- n ^piugUMuni-^pghi ^ i umji frnftaft b. ui%rtiJb uibnpn^^ ' fiuf^ i/tfiinif^uy^^ y l^uMtP i^ft in tf%^^^ * ft. npouifs JpuMbq-uiJ\ "ijf_ f^i^ "(J"'qf'"i{P* "> u/hni-uAjpy tuji ^"t"*/}^ uibni-ui%^^ 1 u. pmh ^ unputy "iJfjf uidfibuMjU • puut *bJttby ft. \ujbri,frpl kp^'^t ^ujiP IrppUy ^ujiP ^qbgPp^f "^ ^pJiupftut 4^^^, ^ Add L before jupffujiTV ; om. D. ^ t^tim^^ V. ^ "^""/'M] J^uMjh frh uMjun^[tf^ V . frqjb^pni-uinuMnq. V. ^ ^^#i ujuMpq mbnuuMbu V J ^£-^ ufUMpqu u/bni-iuhu D. *^ %nfu^ V* ' unfuMj V. ^ qjuiua C. ^ uj%nuu/bg V. ^^ Before u^^ all Arm. texts except A add foil.: A. Pk"(k"' "^ ^i/t#» pbnupfru/b ^iMMjbp pbq. q.pnJuj'bfilFUiiy uuiliuMpM UMbnt-UMbp /i« «/«/fl!# ; in A very late hand adds this scholion in margin. ^^ ^qbgt^ V. 12 uj%i^[,p V ; in next line A adds last syllable ng of npng above line. APPENDIX II. 157 5. IfiuiT ujunlk '• p^uMjg lubnub'b, dp 2^' lipquAi : ififiini^^ ^. buiiTnt^: nuiuqp ^U. L.U n < Apifiunuik't ti- #1* unml^ '• — ■ ^ yiuntun.u aujjh : tu : I •^uil^ • nn tunjjyiuuiuu^ induiUatlj* nnnj iPutupltb #7 * A^> *byuibuiL^ qiuin ■ U- h "pjuii nuin quiiit/J^Q uiufiglFinQnlj lipuiUaju • u. ujutfil] b[i lutijbpujbuju^ iuJh/biuL : nnnuib ' nij^i-PliLjbt u/liniJb ' fi^y '"Ji_ ^' p-W I ' ^'""^A uinJjpiuLuiut^ qui la-nu a.n ih • u. up pin nutn ntuiiu^q 10, tuulintrintfb%pa/buMlj^ • npb!^' (rb^tutiLUj^Q^ ' it- ^ajtP'hirbp-aiLujj^ t-nOiUQ uiuhalrinQb l^ • huh n sh nn^^y L. n^^ i^uuititLl^ x " ^p-ujj uiuh-Jh ; aaitiq^ iun%puibiul^^ luJuihml^ : L. JJipm qnt-Jh^l^ qjy '■ putyg muipplrpni-Plrtub'b'' • uAni-'li n^ k"iJ' "UL ^ikst' '"'^"pn^I'lb P^ ' lb 15. "bJa/buluf^u jnpnj^ •lffP'"J ^^ 't'l /i- Irijj' ^ "i_ ^inj ' F"ijg ''"1""'^ "biuufl^u, L. nijluigtuub, l^iuiT nqpfiug^pL^'^ li^puy, uiji^'^nfnif_pMijli : piujg inuuppUp k P^jI'' lb ■""' qj'^P^'HJ"''^^ %2uAuillk uiXutUuil^; huh %iu n^t-pO/^ : "l/""^^* P- X'.pq- unpai. {ilUgb^Jip puin {."hglrailju luutrin,/^^ P^iP"' •"'''"•-'"'kg ^^ '' 20. Il 'bpu/buillli^ li!& ; ^uAqb ^uigncgu/b^, np uiutrti^^ qmpaiinulun<^ni-^ P{,i.Vb^^ ■■ L np ini-LLihi. qAUq-iuphilig ' lujl^ /?^ l^, 1(01 J" fitr^^ ^U^' ^ Lu %pu/Lu,lik ' ^-I'qb "i_ fr/^fr t"i!f' ^""^ "i^ t"L V"'^'"'^ 25. uu. •ii_p'i_ k- p-ujg mn-ipj^iut^e ^pLuq.pnL.pi. [.UL. «/," u.n.u.'bg puipiuij-pbgyingpU. n^'' k (itTui'lllulJ 1 In A rubricating hand adds the k- ' -^"^ V. ^ Om. puu, V. * Om. puu. V ; add D. 'L om. C. ^ -uh^pu.lfu.jn^g V. T u,u.pplrpnupiru.VU D ; utu.pplrpnt-j^hu.'U V. « %Jh.%u.uiku B jnpnj V. " L om. V. 1° nqtu.ugl.'U V. " .lLlrpllu.ju% VE ; qju,pu.liu.ju% D. 12 u.ulr,„JB ■ u,uu.glru.L C V ; %^V. '^ ^p -"^^ V. ^' qu.pu.Jh. l„„^n.pl,M. B D ; qu,pu.Jh.lun^n.p[..% V. " /?^ Om. V. np„j V ; np B. " Before n^_ add qiuipu^iphmiuu C. 158 ARISTOTLE. ^\ujniua.u p.inbfi : i\iu%y 1^* ^lu lb* 'bptn%tuLuAj'- "/"J/ tfiuuiuLgnb* ftUb %jiubiUl£UJU h qium • fifin ujunL^p^L.% ' "(Ji "^ [*pp uinnpujunt-pfrL% : L. uMulnr , nnntuh : tPtunn.* %2'"^"^^^ ^'Q^ ' "(Jl_ "^ o-p-lr h ■, i^tuiP irfo-h- n^ J^ • 30. UJjt ^nbgt """'P""""-/^/'^^* ^wiP ptnguium-Pp* plr [t^^ iun.q.[igli = UJjf n* h-p-k- ifuinn.nj% tAtunturt-nt-pliL^* Jht.' ou/bq^ U. n*%lrpfa-iu^ Lpb* lul/b % ^tMibiuLuMh • UMji d.uijh ^ mja-pii ifhuijh ' PuL uiMnutuuM^ tnfibun'b , %jtMihuiLl^ t * UJjf "> nutn pbpiruibi nnui^u iturvtuyb UJUIMMQiriUI 4" ' p. 17. l^*- ^} A"*^ UMiiyUtuiby *bju/biuuiubj n< hpp Qtfnnh-ft* *"// nnui^u umuiu^ qlriMti ^* pum ytuniun-pni-la-iTti/b '• huh piuntrnli.tuuiu'iji «♦ iiMulrbuMjb'^ umii* %npnt-iP "ajifUipmittUi LuMtP uptniMiby fio : p^HJR "> utuutThlFupb pa : nnltl^ : ^ndpn.* piub ' UJji /i < iSyifuJphtMti U. «♦ unt-tn ; ^HJI O, uiiij^t hniua LiMJapglfh' oiuhap lSiupiniuuuMbnL.ta-lfUMU^ Lvuu ouprt-n-^ nnt-piTu/b i phtnuMbira.njb ^ npruMnutfpuu ' h^H pJMigtrnu-tuLtuJjUy utnn.lrtub tittrunt-ja-ETuAju ' u. 4** t^y luti-iu^fiu puAt pajgtrnu.uiuuju* umnptMiuni^P'nijUf iuiutu pjuqujuni^fa-pi-i/ : P^h *^II-B^ uMublilfp Iruib » 10. puinfiuMiuuMt_'i up : p^HIR >"'/'y ^ qtnulAujjli p.uib putgiMpU-UiLuMh* 'litunutUMp.uM §i^ Q-ni* biuiP p utiutuuMiuutlii^ ' li. au/bqp Uiunn.n ih aMMih^ jd-tr #7> qh'bi U- buitP nb-npqhUi Liuu ^"ijl t"^ qtnjuiuhulriuQU uin.n^hq^i *u. U-U put% puMQirnu.iuLunj • u. Juiub op up 4-* uiii n< pujnnuil] ulTbn.anjp^ ^hmu^uiu* iFpUntijUMbp ' ntuuqp " * A ?"'P"{J"'P'h 15. uMuht~ y u^ "itsl'' p-^HJ3 ^ "UUXJ "if" ^pp^uin^nt-p-lrui^ utu&t' \^L. h Jl» puib puMglrpu-UMhuih * IpniP np up ^UBjutbl^i LtniP np 9 uiy ^uifyuic J^ : II. BuiqnL.ifp» "HP putant-t/pu* U- #? « i^* LumiP u#2r7U/n^iuitfp'%r ' 1 ujulrJp V ; luulrJ- CD. ^ ^^^ y 3 ^^^ ^„,„^^„1> Vo D. nptql^u U- V . UMtlbhuMjltb v , auihqp ph \ . ncrpMnqni-P-cr V J oifpq.nqni^pu- E, npnpi/nL%u v J npnpni-i/r^u in m3,rg. A. uilrun^ qnt^piruMbu V , tltuub ulupq.njb V , ■'^ yuMpuMq.uiuirinj V j puinuiUMt^ q.ujulr^ C. ^^ In A the rubricating hand writes in marg. variant puiguMUUiuu/U* nn v . APPENDIX II. 159 VrnPt' '"^"'-^ lltuiT p^iuj, u,uni-PpL% lrql,g[, JJjiuj'b ■ ijmu'b q^ n^ k uiulff_ lujbufku jujjui%Iti^[,'l1^ lmj%f,_. i^"!!^ ^ puiglrpLnglfi. ^aiiT ^uifiglriii^ ni-pni-g. l^uiiT n^ uiji^ f,,_p juin.ui^if.njb liuijkgbinj ■ L 20. "'HJS' '^'"ptflt k p-uigbpLm-P^lnJlj • npufuilf : ^i^ti qnuJkHb^. IfuiiT ftJjilj , uiUfni-Jhpk •■ fiu^ mpq.. uiujgpb, ^j"/" "J"^^ • nnquib : ptult hub uJ^Ui t ^tnpain.ntrip ' *i\pu,li^. Sj^: r^i- V uitupa pmiQErpu-ni-ia-ptAty diujb ^^u^'^uivu'l^r^U'^uia.u Q-ni A^>* LtuJ 25. #»> t"! npui^u tuumhtuL^ab punriubtriui^ • U. uuinpaiunt-P-fit ^t 1/ nuJairpU-ni-ja-pLjJt m-pni-ifnti ant-Utrub^' hub pujqujuni-Pfi * puigb"^ n[Lnt-P-^L%i ni-pnuifpbi uiutnt-uhol^ ' U. iJuiub np ^. u. pp^pU utuih^ pLlrgm-gu/blri^ fipp^ q^^ : L qt^^ tpP^ i^fi-P '• ^ ^^t^ tpC^ TiP-P ' 30. li- qt^^P^ bp-U^ IHb ' ^ 2r'~P?— Qtuputujpnjupb ujjtfnu uiifujbujq^u* un ihuil^u qutjybuijh [ibs ^btrpliujig^* 1"V ""'"/""" """'^^ 'IP* uau^ui^ unahl : U- qnp mtiim-uifuigb no* uutnpu/ungir/: ujtqai nuptrUbf /uiiuiii^ t, qfl uji/lAnt-iT^ uuinpuiuni-f3lru/U, ^ paiguiunuPfli-'b CujIiuiliuJi i L- ujin/bnuiT pujgujuni~Pirujt/i uutnpuiuat-P-piJi • trqpgp <^uiLujuni-pliub uiju^ ■ uuinpujuni-p^i-'b It- puiguiuni-P^iJb ^^m^ui^ 35. ^uijlrmi^- L ututriT ^ai^iu^aijlil^ quappti iujunp[,l^. quJjA^' puijg A^ <^nJ'a/bni.iui^ll, L np^a/bg^° mji_p Lu quijuuiliuhtigpb <^u,^npn^ ■>t't/h, uiiL fiJmumaibu/ba fuujiiq.nuPfiL.'bu }yu quiu'b qt l/b nSU/b^ puu, pninpl^ q^pmgpb. L nJ^^ pum [lupuipu/b^ i^t-pglt: L- wulfJp puu, pntnpl^, np f, ^yp^^J J"iO'l^d^^^ phu,..n^ 40. pyg,I.t. uu,npnq.[,^: L f„.puipuA^.-pp%^^. np n ^. .ipl/kl' ■ -nipq- pusghpLngblj. npuihu fi^, If^J^ l^^ = k'' jnpJ^u.J' qpninp^g^ [.Jf!^. 1 AV V ^ l-tRCD; omit V. « ^^S- '"^"' V. * Irpli.bgn.-gu.%b1y. = bppL V. " .njrfJ^nu V. ' u.J\Au.lil.-b V. ^ u.Jk'bn.J'N . « -/". uiku V. 1" np^m-b V. " luu,%q.n.pt'-'^u V ; luu.'bq.n.Pl.'-'^ fg ' '"^ the rubricating hand adds suffix u above line. ^^ jninibg^ V. " [■•-P'"- ^u.-b^^pg-b V. " Huu. pninpkg-b V. " ^ 4^ V. i6o ARISTOTLE. irnL-ng^i [i i/lrpajj p.ninpp% Irpb- p^* ^tntP n^ Irqpg^ Xlrp^iul^u/b^ 5, p.uMalrp.L^ni~ppL%^^ '• b- tuulriP h i^trn-Mtj nutn pninpt^'b* piugtrpU-ngya qp.ninpk^ ' npiul^u ' ujt/lr%ujj% tfu/pn.* utuptniuu • /» * no utupn. uujfiinujb : ]^''4' ^npJ-iUiT ^ i^puij puin pninpl^gb* u. fi* num pLHinp^ * #? * 0"% uh-p^ujuiuijp : P^HIB It^Qn-uQB-iuiutui* pp 9-^/ %lrpK'jjLu/b * u- tuucrift nnuuip-ninp^u uMuib-pi^iFgnglri ft iJirpuij *»« 10. puut pninpl^gb ' npqtuU : pp uuspmuiL JuMpn. : //* pp utiihtntuu Jujpn.1 ouibq^ puin p-"UJph "[nj '/"//j/i.JTy'if* n < hp.p num pjiinph Jtup\i I ptugtrpU-m-P-lruitf^J : aujhqp UMtlhru w ♦ qftuui pininpk'" upuabiMilil^ * ^HJI P" puin aninpk^ : ("'H p 'I^P'HJ uuinpnahatrin i^^ nftuuianinpk/b j uuinpno-tri puuj aninp^ * n ^ppa^uuMphui : ou/Unft I* unpu uuinpuMuni^p-piSb trnpgfi* iJnpnt-iP uuinpnaJiqirin^ nutn 15, antrtp^^y uuanpnap puui aninp^^ * npqmb : po uMiIirb* Jiunn.* tuJiiU lllr'bq.u/bli'b 15 : 1 prL \ujLujuiiMjhi uuinptuunt-P-p iJU II. p.uaquiuni-fa-iTUjU uMutriP \ujbuM^ unt-Piruii/fE* a puui p.ninpqruy uputb^uLa-inii upuph* nft /j * ^ puut pninpt^ I npquih * UMuhu uiupn-* uuiputuiu : /j«. ututFb ilutnn.* uujftutuiL : /7 ♦ /ip ifiupn. uu^^uiuib : t n/ffi Jujpn. uuibutuib : Al %bp^uibp ^^ tfpuut pjimpk" uutnpuiuni^P^i b. npuut pninpk''^ puiguiuni-P-buL - npbyU : Uijyb* ifiupq. ujpq.utp : ihuttb^^ npnj^ qiujunubb* n \ f-nj buip^^* Cuitfii/U^ i^uiJuMjb "A^Jutpfiurpu tf-ngj fru^ ^bp^ui^u/bnu unguiy %b-pt^nnL.^p 25. ^ ^bpuMj unp^% : /»* utJyU Jiupn. uujbuiuib : b. ^ ntfb tfiupn. uu/b^ uiuil^ * q^ #7^ uMjk'b n^ qpuutpninpyb %^if/1[r£i#^4' ' "'P'i- *^P£,uibp 20 ^ ^i/u? pninpfi'h V. ^ ilrp^iu^a/bp C D ; itp^tu^uA V. ^ p-UigbpLnuf V. ^uui ^^^4-] qpj'l^pk V. ^ 'Ubp^mliufh C D ; "Ulrp^iuliu/b^ V. ^ Iqili-nnlriy. "< puu,} qy. 8 Y tr. n^uMiiyU. ^ ^uu,] ^V. " uu.npn.^glrij.g'ii V ; uu,npnq.[iglTinjb CD. ^^ n^puu, ^ninpk'uY . ^^ ij^lnpkr'l' Omitting ^uui V. 13 /^ V. " ^um] 2_V. 15 i^i/,,^^%[, V; in A rubricating hand adds i above line. " In A first hand set a punctum delens over it ; V omits. " it "iJ Vty- " 'btp<;u,^l, C ; %bp<;u.li V. " Before ^«i V adds n^ «i^ ituipif. u,pq.iup. L. 20 „^^j ^ Y 21 pjrgj. hand in A seems to have written ^wpji and an early hand to have erased [>. ^^ ^] ^uAq^ V. 4 30, APPENDIX 11. i6i TS^OMpftui ijjtj^ liuiiT uni-m : L np^iu"!,^ f, il^puij puui ^LprnpuA^ iS'-03'" "P^tii^: A!p unil^piuin^u uuifiintuli. L^ nppi^\p {, illrpiuj puut pitfiipligpU. n^ ftumpnfnpy^ n }_ JJi^, nilb unuin, L nSu iS^uip^in ' ^luiiqp ^uiifuiii^uiiTiyb lipjaippin pa uiulri. fjlr pu i/mpq. ui^fitnai^ ' L. b-flt n^ fi^ Jlupq. umjiutuil^ '■ L p_g i/hipif. if.lTijb^gfil£ : L. IrP-lr /pi^ t'^'tl ^ "L. I'-P • i^^''03 Pni-lrugli juibl^aiph-uii-pl/b lubmlrq^ t"ll 4^"^ ^C^tl^ 'bjuiUm^ lli'l_' "ijh ftp iTiupq. uufjimuilf '• ^uiJaibiLuiJuiJb. pir^^ L. 17> no 35. Juipq. uuflimuilf '• pwjg uiju, n^ qbnjli "U^uibuihl;. L. Ai ^lutfiubqju., ifuijb ^ ^lupbi^ : u. irpL^hi^ ^* qf^ U. iTnt- prngtuunL-^hi^ putn ilf^nj Uinnpiuuni-la-iru/b : oaiuap nun ih mtunin ^ pinaujunayi* np.uMatnuni—^ 40, p-fti^l/b » R"P utnnpiuutrmgb tuujni-unula-fitjl/l}^^ II. minnut/n^^ » p. 18. LuJiP putn ht^putouahs^i-pngU m-ukoh' "- huitP uiuipuutpntnp^gh. fiJhp^ : IiutiP hpp puut pninpk'* LuitP Itpp n^pum^° pn^p^'. L- uiu/tiT, npLyii^^ : ^o uni^puiui^u uuffiuiui^ : n^ ^ uni^puiuil^u uuffiuiujil' It. Irp-lr •"Jl_ l^ij- IpuJ^ uiufUi " wjinj qunjh. n^ ^ml^ui^ Luith • UMii irijligfi "bnpui, sQtt^uh^ U.u '. uijyhni-J* iTuipn. ui^^muil^t 5, n^'ll uiJUb iTmpn. uujhuiuih ' L. ni-JIrbnuub Juipn. . n^ n^ tfa/pq. uujfimuiL '■ hull ftant-iT Juipn. uu^fimuil^. n^ f\p Juipq. uu^fimuil^ '• Y,Pt' it '^"'- P^g'"""'-Pl!"^' •Tni-piP uuinpuiunt-Pt-u/b ^^uil/ui^uj^ !;• piuglrpLuilip '■ L. nja Irli unmu, uiuuiglrmi^ Irli • L q^'^^ %tp Before L add unlipujmku n^ uuf[,mu,li V. * L n^Y. ^ 1P"l^pt V. " li- n^V. ' qu,q^p' V. ^ V^i/i it tpLf, V. ^ -b^^uilibm. V. 1° "^V. ^^ ^uiiTai'biiMiJ'aiJb ui/LiT Pk Y . ^^ qpiuguiunt-ji V. ^^ umnpuiuntf V ; in A punctum delens over t» suffix and first hand gives variant uu,„^ pu,unL.pi,uVL in margin. ^* muinu^biy. ^^ l,..pu,^u,'L^,,png% C ; f.upu.^u.'Uih^pgb V. IS L om. V. " If^-^tpr^ ^ V. " £"<"] qy. " npqutb V. 20 ^^ V. 21 ^u,liu,liu,j V. 22 ^^„l, D ; Jl,..u V. 2s LuH; Lu-L V. 24 „^jy^ „^ V. 25 After Jh.p,^ add «Al£ tfnu : n^JriL. umnpiuunup-ht^j L, #i ♦ tfnL- pjiMQiuuni-fa-hi^ * npau/U * £rfo- np "h^g^ • 20. mUnt^* ^uAn.lrp3i» S^hnO* II. JuMpn.nt-iPi V^P}' ^"^bq^lrpd uiU^utuiL • uiu n « ifhu uutnpiuunt-Pfti^^ U. ns piuauMuni-fa-ntJj tfnL. ' ptubqp n^ AT/* tnmpplrp 4" futri* fd-tr pp dh u. tfinpn.* uiMipiniub : u. LtuiT aa-ir btB b '"qh"'^"H • "- hp ifi^pn-* uuihtntuL : uipn. hp-b- unpiu pjuiqni-tfu liO, ujtMibtuLlfb* u. tru pjuqni-tfp i ^J^Hj**> k'l (o-h- u. tunjuOpub ptuqni-ifu )!r->u#2rufu^) LiutP n ^ A^> = J^u'^y^ ^PJ? IP ^f* ifu>pn-' umiuum ni,.pD'ub* u- #7 « ulrp unOiMM ^tupuiut-np* qnffb Zkjtfuippuf U. qntfpu unt-tir Cu/yiu^ unt-PlitJb tf-ni : l^n/t tfmL btuhiugby L. bnhinQ y qumnptuunt-p-fi%^* btutT qpiuqtuunL^^ PpLltpu ZCpt/iup^in q-rtf qtutP unutn : b, ifiub^ putn pjtinpikgb* hpp oO, ap-ninph W5«J nnJpb "Sptfiup^uj* b. nniTpb unutn ' b. afiub putn bt-ptu^ jptMab^i-pgb* nptq^u tuutughtu^^ '- fiu^ i/iu^ putn pninpl^gb tuuftgb^tng* n^ putn ^ p"lf^pty "^ ^tup^tut-np* luutug&iut 4"^*» b-iuintuajM unpus ' ]»i#^ i/iu^* putnftt-piMtptulb^i-pgpt/, b. ^tubi^&pib-tngh* /»* %tfui%iutu^u ntul/qp b-p-b tutfcbtiMjb uinnpuMunL-pbt^* b. pAueitMiuni^pbL^ TSkptfiupbu 1 <;u.^u,u„..pi. t-b V. ^ JhuV. 3 t „^V. * In A first hand sets punctum delens over i^ in i^f-gk. ® L om. V. ^ L om. V. ' 1,n^V. ^ ^ After tq&i^g C adds * ^ ""^ "> luutnuq^ aun ih Quyu * ti'4j"' 4". h'[a-ir ^uip^ 4" 'a^ipunmlri nnmi* uiujq : f3-h ujjybiujb utnnniu^ uni~Pji° &pJiupliui buiiP unuui : oust/a^ L-nLnpUb^ nslib ^iuiliuba.iu^ ifiujb ^ i^ptMMj uijuiu^uetugu '• Duibnfi hf3-lr iStpifiun^tn UMuLri^i IrfalM b. utMjnmtub^ LtuiP n* uuihiniuu* 4" Kutnuuiunn q.ni uiuhtnujh* uiutP n ^ uuj^uiuiu : U. b-Ja-tr ft a uuahmuiL* LunT #1 * uiuhututli* a^Jiunfiut 4/* • uiuirit [ttUiP uiujnL,u[ri^ • Ilt^ hp-lr n< untnl^* U. kj^lr urnnl^* t^-B luuMUi ^wnunutnnniuunufa'ftuljb uiuiT np.uiauiuni-P-huub j a^ifiunpur a-ni ututP unLin • ujutiu nL.ntruLj n< A^> "> hp "- "^IP'"P* ^ "f 5* A nJiujni-Uih'ty I L- fi« nt-iP nuJIrp U. fj-k"! itst* " t^ "ibgP ' buliT^^ n>' w^^' ^nbgh^^'- 'HJib ^"rk^ luJVbuij'U •. L. n^nuiT m-Jbp II. n-irui 4* * ob^ btuift nn uinnntuuiFUsgh Zkji/ujnpm 4* ^wa np iuu^nt-^ ulrtug : oiubq^^" 'bJoMbiuufl^u uipij.Lg /t'l'kp' ll^utT n^ [b'^'^P' ^"^lb ni-iT nuJko' L. H-k^l k ' b. n^ P't. '""-""-l^l_ mjui^iru, ^luif n^ lujUuilfU n^bfi' l^uiiT l^uifgfi '• 10. ti-"^*. frpA bs uu{l,mu,li' uijJ^J] T<:^u,p^u, kp u,ubl_ juin-ut^q-iijlj. /?A tqbgP uufliutiull ■■ [lul^ uit^u, i^^^TS^jTuiplim kp uiul^l^juiiuu^ui^ .f^jb, ql,'bi_ L Up jbq^ing-b, trfib bqhg^ ' ^ ^P^ iS^f^'P^'" fP u.ubi^ju.n.a.^-fl-'ul" Pt f^< i-^iPPl^^^ tqhsb- "i_k'"P^ "U" "i- ^U L. A^ A^^-bngU,^^- {.uli np A^iu,p, A^ ir.ju.i.tri^'' , u.Huip'"' 28 1 unuu. kV. ^ i-] •""/'" V. 3 u.Jb'bu.jbi. V. * ibt-ngbL^; A sets punctum delens over « ; D has ib'^yu's'^L ' uu.npu.un.-Pf^'b L pu,gu, un.fH,.-bY. ^ku.uy(bV. ^ "i^ApV. ^ 4rV. ■> u.utnuliy^ w L om. V. " V has passage thus umk ^^- ""y-" ^"-pi ^ ^u,npmu„..p[., Lu-T 12 ^u.gu.un^p'fN. 1^ Before ^--y"- add b- ^P^ "il" "t-^- "iuOm.V. ^^bnbab'^Y. "^«- ^'i'^ nupbJpb- lii-iT m-Jb^ t^"t ^P^' ^ "i^t q-['"l"'-'"^"J^ bq^gfi: ^ui'hii^ bpb (• ij.[iufni-iuh-iij^- n^[, ^mp^t ■• P^J3 uumI^iujU, b- n < npm^u fbqnu* ^Jt/iiiplun 'bbpt^n.ni^^ iuub^ npqu/U ' bprb n< bnjig[i • L. n^ n^ bqf^gfi ' j^uibq^ b Ibutfuuin.ui^p'Ii bfjy uuinpui^ unt-P-btuVb , upin^ p.uiQiuunup-hi^l/b' * n ^'a^JuMp^m • U-j unpuj upuinj 20. ^I3J^ quuinpiuunt-p-^ iJb%^ ufuimiu^bugk^ n^ a^Jhipptn Ifj'lj b uttL lijunahi-p' bpb ZtTiJitipfiui k^p uiubi. bfS^b uu^fiuiuil^. b ubuiu^ u^uipin 4^10 bplingntX^^ ^«^' i. 12 bp^b ^A^ f, ./ajq^u. ^[ngl^l}^ l> ^qb-- ' b bpb^^ A^bqhgl- ^ "t. "t}^ '"ikab b^^ 'l^qb'-' "i." Irqbgb "^-f nt-Jkopb n-h'^ h ' nnauib : 'litui-UiJiunuini-fa-^LJj * aunjap UinmlruQp » 25. n ^ijt'bb-tlb uiuiu Jilt nut nL.p-hL% ; L. #?♦* n * tetter t%utt.iui/iii nut m-P-fii^' ufnn. nnp uiatuiuiKlAs* uijunohu* u/buiirnpp* U- uijuujhuhp 'HJI^' 'JP crpir luutjliUMjli uuMnnuiunL.ha-lfuib^ u. p-tuauiunt-^lrmh^ LumiP n Jb'ntuj puut p.ninn^A utuhgiring^ tp'P 1F-"l"P^* -^""^A 'l^P^Hj puut ftt^nuMpuA^ ^i-pngnU» ^lunL ^ ^uiLujLuyltQb -V-"/* ni^tlhilU T^k^Jutphut, L. nt-tlhUb oO. unuut ' utn n< A"> ni-tT nt-tlho flI^umi^' rLni %[rnipbftub » ujji UMulrbuMjb b'^L^'H'L- tf^ LI t S^rk^ ' b"h ""Y"* ^ n^^np^k-iujhuttrughi u- "^ ppujL.nnb'i' pppnt- Per auiiu A^> utpuMugn up is-npa^ 'Hj^ • "• h\tTy n ^ 1"iJ" f^Ll "i- itsl* ' »B"'^lb "^P't^ UMptJ-h-int-* II. h pht~p uMiT* ni-uhiht tuuht^ "y it'^^g^l* ^ m-Jhub #i ♦ ujuIfi ' hub iuujum ft o5. ^uip^k" "IPgl* nt-ifnt-i/lrp uutig apJiup^ui ^p uiulrt tui/btf-u/tPi— ^ &qu/blii_Y, and so throughout chapter. ^ ^i&%atj% V. ^ L tt"{^P V. q-fiu^nutuh^tyg V J i^ftu^m-uih-ng C. ^ ft q.fiufnt-tuh-ng V, and in next line ^Ifl^' uuinpUMum^p^ftuU C. ^ piuguiunt-pfi V, ^ auuin^ puiun^Pfi V. ^ Before u&uil. add n^uu^ftmutl^ V ; om. B. '^^ kB] kp V. 11 Irpl^ngnu-b B; Lplin^g^ V. 1^ A".. B D ; OHl. V. ^^ ir^g&^BC', L L-pir &inglri^ V. 1* L £rP& B ; L &P& „^ ^/,^ [, ^^^ n^ i^U^S^L {fr^ng C) ft (OHI. ft D) ^^iL, L. hpb V. '^^ n^ B ; n^ V. 1^ ft Oni. B. 1'' uMu^u. n^V, 18 t^ftu^&ugft V. 1^ <;ut^ut^uyltg V. ^0 %l,^^%f,Ju D ; %irpipib^u% V. ^1 utiMiUJjb/i^ ^nlb V. 22 ^^^^ y. APPENDIX II. 165 /? ('^'»/^ uuiliiujb, L li^ uiju uimppepir- filr niT^^^ luuuigp, q<;iu^iuuni.^ tp^< Pln^t'" It- nUa A^ uuinpiuufig^. L nSL'^ puiguiufigk ■ ^m%a^ "t^ 4^"^ "•nnpuiuy^nj'ti, liiuiT puigiuulrinjU, hq^gf,' i^aij^ A^ ^9^3^ ' X 19. pir n^ f, p/ii-p lutT uiiuMiulrf^ l^iUiT'blTpouibni-J' J-iuJaiUiuLfi L. hak ' fiu^ luufui pir. iuii&'iiAi.ir^ aijaii/iu^nuir lujuuiku nubl^p'' Jjtlii q[i JJntuOb Zi^i/ii^uifr^ ^lupliuiuAp ^p UIJU hqu/Llii. LuiiT n< Irnu^hr' L^ liupuigui%^^p f, j^lifngpU Jfi^in lAjuufku niA^p, Jplt^^ qt [• iTi.^ lb'^"l_; ^'"'^ib jnpJ-uiiT T^jjiupuimuil^u buMuuig'^ no. bpir ^^ 5. bq^gft' n^l^uip, n^bquibfiij U. qbqbuif^ iS^ip^p^ui k^p utulrii^put tFlJ-iM trnpgp * "- bpir unpui ui%uujpny oushnfi uiiruuibiri^* n^ uqfiq^ ^ ^uibq.lTpklringplj. L. fi pjnp^lr/. L. fi iLnph^lrifib^ L. nf^ 10. pJunpuiuil^Uf t' "hlrpu^' A^ Jfijm "ijbpqjipit-lrU^^, liiupb q-ni' L. Ay iinpu hpbnphb UfrppuLuiitFuii ipbhb U. Q-nfb U. n sb n.ni : hub ujimjui u. irnuMbpju. IL. n \h iFnuiUb'i^' : II. pujqnuJfh ubq J^Mj^^J^ Irby uiiuuji^u nt-btainJ' qp qutiuj q^uibq.tfp3iu H^"P tIJ >""""'^A/ "- "> ^utujpgfi, uMjiiiun-uiO t/utpbugp : 'hifiu'bujtq^u U. n^ ^uiuitiih^i k^P ' 15, DUibqll #?« tlJP gltUfLJMt0ujq.njb uui* JoMp^l* bpff n^ H.^'P ^P^ "t^ ^UMuiuihtta uui '• uiuiUM nt-plruby II Jtuq uijingnb %ljqJrniL,pb-unjg , nno tffiu/bq.uiir puut quiupni-Piru/b uJupU uiiuujnuunuab J uiuiuj ni^ptrab trpLbj^ k' qb "i_ uiJyUuiJb [1%^ fi ^^uip^^, A^ k- b. A^ fp^fi : ujji_ trb fiii^ npAi-iT ni-Jka b. q-Uuf k ' b. A^fHi^uiiLuii-bi^ ^uiiT umnpui^ 20. unt-PftJU IpuiT pjaiguiuni-Pfii^ TS^^j^^uippui ' L lr%. np^ uinjuubf^ b. [•ppni- Pb puiqni-tP lubq-UJiT. jnfAiJ^ 1^^'' pbmfip A^ uiqb^^. uijj_ pbiLni^fi bquiLlfi^ nSL. b. nab n^ ^ d^ over erasure of a c^ and u, added in recent hand A. ^ q^mliu,^ unuPf, V. ^ /?£-] b. tpt V. * n!R added in first hand in marg. of A ; i.aB «^ V. ' ni_b. V. '^juiJk'bn.^-r^f. '' ^2f"'P'"''LL ^ ^• 8 U.UIU. L V. 9 u.uu.ugk V. " bpir om. V. " V tr. bpb Jt,^. ^^jnpuY. ^^ %bpq.np}^lri^Y . ^^ bqu.'hl.i_N . ^^ <;u.u,u.%lri^^ . ^^ bqbinupirgY. ^"^ L jninif^JlVU N . ^^ n^^ u.qb] L Jl-Vb ni_^ hnb-iuf V , j66 ARISTOTLE. l/""w* ^P- "* ^fpL * /zcu/o uiuLtMiib* n^ahuMl/h qtuJb^tujh ^uipl^^ 1"L} "" "^ H"^ 25. hrtul/b* n> t"! ^"'vk. * »B'"^lh "^^1/^ -S" qiMtJyUuMjU qL-tu^itb q-f*l_ A ^uinLI^»^npJ-iutP ^^ UMiunquiauipU tf^t^ h >"'/'y4' = ^ 'bJuibiMMtul^u L.^ h UirpuMj #T> irtuLftb* L. A 'I^P'HI \*^^"'unL.p-lrb ^'J/^ pmmmIm * /uv/O uuiLuMib auMtnm-gunjtrint^ uiuht anub ^uipuuit-np* u, utuh't/l npauut : 30. >"'/'¥ iP^"3^i'^""~"'*^'*'p"""-P[**-^ uutnpL. tjUiir n ^ fpbntjlrf ' /z/ufo fT« uuMiMiupi iphnahifitM uuMUiMMiItupuini-^hilb^ 'bJiunpL. Ktuputui^np * U. fi ♦ n > B-nuihiri^* 'HJi o^'7"'""/ UuiiP /i ♦ iMnuMbig-t ^uipuuit^np • hub tMituui^ Jiuub ap ujutbtuuj^u pu/Upb ^pifutpliin* npui^u pppp'^ MUJjut ' ap nppuilbp^ uJjutuJ^u nuLpU* Jpb^ qp nt-iP ni-jyD nJ^uM fiQ^ 35. li- ntilrp^uiLupb %lMppbn^nLiilrr*%tfui*btuuM^u nLiilrt<^iupL ^ L. o^umLiu^ uni-p-lii^%t np tuuiuriu^J^ ft 'l^P'H/S^ "i^'V?"' "^' ^ n^J^p"' t^^' DUibalt "^*ijg^ t"'Pk f*-'^"^ JuMutilM ^ ^uiLujuni-ph'mlb'h^'i Ziyi/aiphin ttn/ LuMiP uni-ut ' p'^B "^ uuMUiujit^ "ip* UuiiP uiju* *"// ni-pnt-U^ nt-ukp n-hui pQ*^ ' li- tun-utt-ETM apuuipptn anifpUf pt^Q "> utuLuM§U uMju ayifiupftut uuMiP unuur *^"> Qp tJ"(J'"^ trPcr n* ^tupL t^ D. tuJyUuijb uuinptuunL-pfhuhi* LiuiP atuguiunL.p-iru/bt ^lutfuiLuitQtt* anub oyifuMphuf IL. anub unutn ^f/' ^"'^7^ n*npiuj^u A Jb-puii IruiLuMapby uyuu£^u nL.%^ L. ^ ^^P'^S "^ huiLtugb • puyn Lutpfg ^uf%uf^Zri#ir >""- •"pf"p'^ tbab' ^ ^""^""^ "t. uipqM.pi. uijuu/ku L i«n. pu,guiunuPfA. " V ^5^*- " ^ J"P"3- i68 ARISTOTLE. nniuku uiiul^iuuni-p-liubpU : pjujg^ bplini-gU, n^ L. mulfir: qt^' 25. LiuiT lun-uipiyiup [ibq.[ig[i- L. l^uiiT lun. n^ uipq-iupL ■ [lulf uia^ui, L. pjuniuuni-PliiMj '■ L. uiufiu, ^p^ /ri^pg/iii : A- [iiIuAiaifg qaiufigbunu mpmuiuuinpnif^glringu ; ^ o uipij.uip ifinpij. ' fl_p n^ uipqjitp Juipij. : 30. unpiu ^ pjuguiuni-PfiiA, n^ [t^ n^ uipq.uip iTuipq. : ^uibijp P.^ uiuuiUMhuiup^ L- n ^jth fiD) P^l- UJpn.uipni-Uu . UL P^'f- "> lMipn.uipnL.a ujnjj.figfi^'^ : •"PI- "{J""^l'i "pm^u fi i^pfni-^uilim'buL uiufi^ uijuuf^u n.ujuhuji ^ : — utnnntnuni-P-hy nnautb ujul/btufl/ ho ifiunn. iunruuMny nuMQiuunL,p-fiy /?♦ ujtlh%ajjb fro Jusnn. uinnjup , lUuIfbujjU ho iliunn. /r « uinn.iun f #i «. 35. luJI/huJjU hp tfinnri. #i* iunn.iun* P^ilR n^utfinbuMiul^u affutn uinuiJuM^ \tuihuU nhbuMigh p^P^^T^^'P"^ ll "UL f^h^'LSb ^PF^^ ' 1 /irt. Irnuni-p uijunpfiu ^UiLiuuuijnu* p^ilH "ijl.^^ uitL. nsb ifiunn. hpp Irh^aiLuij hah turLtrnjFinj* nptu^u ^y 4" utpn^ujp /»> Juipn.y #i* ho p. 20. £upn.iup n^ i/iMipn.^ \ ^"(/^ ""-"/JiE ""(JB "t^ ^^ ^iulftnn.pnuphp» pjuiq unptu aiuui lun-uiba ijnaut pbph'iuho putn pupu'tuhu trli papiL. uihnuuiJh. /j>tr tIujpn.niJiun.iItMipb-glrujrp : '"l/iu/up* utUMub nt-iJh'q % ]»//^ t/aj^njg[i^pli* n^ ^uipt/aipfi^^ • npqiub : Juihnn^^pjy L. tAuMj* h 5. tfb^puy ungoj qbnjb tun%l^^ uyuu^^u b^q-h^tui* ftppm^* ph" fi^^ tuiphqh li- pbtj.'^ujpl^u/bfiglt : npquib : ^' nq^uihm^ij^^ uijyhiujli tftupn. ' rt^ ^ F^J3\ V ^. ^ V omits from L. uiubiP to ^/»p ^qbgp'- ^ V quiuuM^ gh^uM^, ujpuiuiuinnpujq.p[tgb^ingu V. ^ ^o "^1 V "*_ hp. ^ BeforC unptMJ V adds ^ n^ ujpq.iup ifuMpq.. " V /'^'T- uMpnjupni-ifb. ^ "> 1 SO C D ; V n^ ^ V ujpq.ujpnL.tfb. '^^ V ujn.q[tg^, ^^ V i/lrpinuh-ui^iubu. 12 Through loss of folio this whole chapter is absent in A ; the text given is therefore that of V. ^^ C omits npufhu, i* After Jhjpq. B C add A^ "t. "'Pq-"'P "t^ tfujpq., n^ ftp n^ uipq.ujp n^ iftupq.. ^^ Y JuiptTuipfi'li. 1« V nqt. APPENDIX II. jg nr^ u.Jk'Lu.jL JU.p^ : A^k u.Jb%u.JU A^Jiup^ , A^n^k u.Jk'Uu.JU A^ JU.p^ : ^us-L^ Ai_ k- qn^ u.JIAu.j'h JU.p^^ u^ulr^, u.j^ ^^. pu,gu,unuP^'^%l^^S Jlup^„j%. u,n.^%till JL . ^u.%^ u.JUVb. A^ 10. q^nfnpk'h'' 1,^-.W^4^' u.jf^ ^^^6 ^„^„^^ u.%Au%[^i-- Lj^ju, k JiujuJin-bk ' A^ k iPu^i,^ . A^ „^ 4- Ji,^^ . „Y£4. A^ Jluf,^ , A^ "iLt "i_ iHup^. ^uAi^ unpa,. %„gu, mu,[,plrpL-b' .[iuu^ A £b le-ninpk ■■ l-"k ""f" ""nAiuj'b', liatJ- L A^ A^^pi,. A^ p,^ uMji^ a,n%2^-Uu.lik. pmjg ^ qpn/^pk uibnumVU^. llu.J' umnpu.ul^i^lfa.J' 15. ojufni-ulfij ""PI 'uilUf''" i?"l/^" uf[,m[, uiiupthl- *^\piu^f, : ^uiul, ^ l^i.p'b ■— \\ ^ub q^ %tp ujpo-ujp : ou/bq^ ^tupL ^ a^ni qnUb ; A- trph-biji l^o n^ h '[bpuy putn ° fit-puipuA^upgi^i fS-lr 25. apJuipfiui ^uipgtrajit pjupnuulri qp u. uutnpnuulri ayi/iup^ui ' npq : ulUjiMtal^* unj^ptaut^u* fiifujuujnub : /f « unilqpusutfyu iuuiiu i7 « fitltuuinnub ' hub ft Jlrpmig putn pninp^y " i__ 2i^i/2«/iA«i, uJu/buM^ uil^u luuhnlfiuih • P"{jg ZCji/iiip(itn pujgtuuni-P-fiul/b I iuujujd^ uijyU iPiupn. fitfiuuinnL^ : n** uiJirby uiiuiu Jiupn. n< ftJaiumni^ '• DUiUnfl iuiu uAt^in • Uill A ^ uiJl/Ui aiuftup^ t/iupq. fit/uluinniA 30. iC^Jhip/iuw -• qb lAju ^ unpji'b iui-It[^^ hij^gjib puigui^ uni^Pfii-%^^^ '• iujq_ qni-gtAi., jA ifni-, JAjp '■ ^u/bi]^ "iP'P "P k 5. uui[imiAlipb Jhipq.. puigaiani-PliLiipb^^, A ^plj P_p uuffitnm^ ifhipq. : fiul^ •A/bp, tipp'i' Jiupq. uuf[iutiull. filr A^ ""JU k' lAjlipiT [l^plf uiufimuiL Jiupq.. tnfigfi piiigiiiuni-p[i t-tifA^^, ^miP A ^^ fl^g. A^Jiupq. uii/fimiu^. IpuiT A^^ [l^. uuffiinuilf Jiupq. ' "{Jl_ "i/l_ k puigiuunu^ pllJb'L^'', lujbpp, ji^, A^ Jiupq. uuf[iinuil£ : L- IHJI_ "{flip' b^gfj}' 10. uuihtnluL Jiupq.' fiuL luufiu bq^gli'lj Irpqni.^^. Jryp : \jiq- qb iIinluujq.plrglriAj. uibnt-tuVb^^ L. puy^' ""J^ ^l^st "■""/"""" «-/^^ l'- nujgiuuni-P^L.% ^uijut 4" ' ^^piuLp* S^iuu% M- fib% • ixiuja Jni^ n^iuinligy uuiu npiunni-Ju nJhn^hi uuinpuiusri iliuu luiunL^utri* 15. trpir n< Jh pah pg^ p ptunQjliugpU ptuqliiuglriut. n< pa uuinptu^ unt-Pp up* u. u <^ piugiuuni-Phub * U. lUubiP Jn* n < irpir uAinLjb iffi V uibnpn^l^fib. ^ V 'fiijftpiuj. ^ V ^lupl^ 1^. * V qpiuguiunL.pft, 6 C D Jiupqb. « V L- limJ\ 7 %2mh,Ali : //p%] V 'b^^'Uiulik ^t,^ ; D has l<^ for ^'h^gU. * uJiu seems to have been reading of A, but if is erased by late hand ; V unpm. ^ luyi/^iT] Y np k mju. i" A^ uk\ V n^ kr. " V uiJkli. 12 V om. k. " V piugu.unL.p^^^. " V «#/*i/: V puiguiuni.pfi. l" V puigiuuni-PfiL.'b. ^^ V piugaiuni-p. '^ V uAni-u/ti. APPENDIX II. 171' [b'^'b ""U3 '■ b"k b""ib'""'k^^ ^ b •f^pq-i/i'- 1^ b '{'""ifip''' "i. '^ • [lull ""V" l^ "2. I^P^l^^ Jp b'^t. 1^"g"^^ utnnpnij.bugU ng, iTnc <*U. uuinpiuuni-^SpiSb : "yi dmjb, Jnt. ptuia uuinpiuuni-fS-ftubp putant^ilp z It- n^ trpir qjpn^tr qiujunufil£ uiji %Juiliujuil^u puinni_i/p ■ ujpq. h'lirB' ^tupnnuUh inpaauutpuMiUiuhtuu* pbuituintMiufuu/btuuint-nt-la-hu/b f^ [ubn.[ip* l^tMstT uin-uiphfjinjb^ L. LiuiP JJit-unj ifmu^'b ^lultmunuplruA • hub uiti-iuplint-P-hi^ljb^ ^utLuiunt-P-ir Jhjp ht Juiub J n* tfqltqp (^5, uiuMUjuiupiufbuiujnunufa-fiiSb iPnu* uin-uJiupu '^ nuiUop It. n> ^uipani^ali tPnu • [l ff > hfa-tj fiQ^^ Txptfiijp^iui : u. ujuutqlruii ^ Tjtrp uttrnuiLuJijutnti jaiquiijji uinjg: puijg ^uijuijb juiju, fr, qfi L li^ ^'^i_ ^^' ^'"P- gni-Ub^ ujpujifiupuibutLmU : nujbn^ ujuipui 4" ututi p ^utpgtfu/b^ ujivbnt-i nnpnp LulJp q^ujLuiunL.p-b-u/ljb iTiuult piugirpli-h^ qnt-autbk-i ' L. uiftuijt ^tupgtut.nli'b u/n.uiujpnpnplr^ utpq.U-p "{J" 4" 30. t/iupq.* IfuiiP n^ujju • ^f^pUiLp DUUiU '• l] luilh ijli niTu/Lp umnpnif^f'b ^puiq.plruJi^, [ipp Jp qmjkliuijli^ uuinpn^ ^^,'5. uiiiMAg"^ umnpnq.[,glring'^ L nJh/b^ A^- q^'b^ (r^ u,u,p^ plrpn..ppL.1,p%^° : ^uThqt ifujpq.Aj. Ti^uipjiu,^^ uiu^l^ L q^u, 35. liyUq.uiUp. L q^u, bplinmu.'Up. L ^pp Jp ' L qjiipq- L quu/[,u,u,{. L. qmjunupli Ppp ijJp, u.ji^ n^ tpt {u.pn,-ui^, L prnpft. L ^u,pnL..i^ pu.pp : ^uAqf, Irpt A^^ 2^V "J?" IrpiuipuA^-r^^'^ bS^' ^ lrp\npP%: pu,qAt.J^' L a.%u,hq^^ <;iru,LpU- ^uAqb qJ-'ptV^' l^ J\I.p^ lipJ^pPu,, L uuifim^-U ' pull u^uiu,, L a,J^VL : qaup^tru,i^ 40. Pt uuiPu^Alib L usJU%% : pull U.UIU. JiApqi^'. bqbgf,. uu,f,u,^li : L p. 21. -yu jufb^AHL^^ ■- L q.u,pS.lra,i_ bpa.J^2^u.lim'b uuiPmu.li. qhrninifj L ^VlrpkL. 2 V u..uu.plin.pp ' V qi1>i_ki ; in A one letter is erased after k. * V ^S'-'f-"'^^- ' ^ u,JIr%uy-b « V uu.npn.,u.^. 7 V u,n^%ip^. « V uu.npn.fPgLing'b. » V ^^^i^^t,. ^° Yu.u.ppb^ pn.pp.'b. " V ^^Ju.pPu. k. - V tr. n^ ypk. " V om. «^. 14 V p..pu.^u.'Uib--e^. " V adds usjyt' before Ju.pq%. V juiu<,nu%u. z 3 172 ARISTOTLE. lujunphb niuqnt-d^ tAiho-iuiJ^ ^^piutfiubiruif^ : L.u , Irplf u n t^q ft uj in h u ' unJ^nuMut^u L- ifaipq.1 LP" unif^piuutlrui tfiupq. : L.' Ju/pq. L- trpl^n^ 5. tnufb^ X UJpq- qb ^P^ 'IP iluypUJtqujp aiuiuugk* q^puiJiu'bnt-Pfii-bu' ijiblri* piuant-ifp umiuuiui^ItU upialri^ uibinhq^^* d"U"* * npu^^u f-P^/iiP * luuiuugnt-p tajJ-iP'. V^'HJS t'^npntLhaytnab^ L. Jtu^npng uinnpn^li^ iqiuinuj^lr^ unilnptrtug' npna/b JhtMiho-UitP UMuftU puin tqiuuiuiKpifu/b* LiuiP abupbt^ • ututi 10. qJpuunh^^* qJ^uupJ^'h • ujjunpp^* n^ Irqpgft'b Jfi : npquib ' tfinpq. uujfjutiuL ha L. irpaiif-^iaiuLuj'b : *w// "> ifnu uiuhtniuub II. hpuMtr^ pmtuLuih i ouibqli uiintnut^ptfniJbo IrpLnppU upiKb : U- ir^d-tr q , uujfiuiuj!/U 4MpuM npoutbp^ utrpq-niju* ulrpuhni-ub • Juiub I^PIJ "- "> uujhuiuiUb pujqni^tP atbq-uiif] u. n < ifiUpnM * i/tupn. utrbq-u/bft quitP cfpunuiu/bp : pajuqp ulrpqnjh , uBrpifiupq.ni-uli' trpLninuib^^ it, Lcfbq.uibftU ' I ^' putn uttuujuiCp^ JuiliU : ^ ifhpuij uuijg llj^ij li- '^"'pg' 1^ l£rJuipliia fin^^ uiutTi' [luL anpn^ htiiL jd-lr Luiph-Ifi^* n< ^pi/tiip^m uiuirt iruiL HU^ DiuhiAi ^uiph-[i_g unpia, n^ [t^- P& k- "{Jf^ ^ " i_ k ' I— %'"'k-e'- be- — Plli^bp L. p.uiquiunup-hubp uin. iQiJhuiUpu* liutpnjaph ij-ni* U- #i ♦ ^^p • U. %ii-pnbq.nt^iuLuihlib : L- /i ♦ 'blrpt^n.ni^ull^tub^'b : u. ^aiquiqjl uiLlfaiplt'b U. ^inpLuiunp^ : DUibq^ nubh intupuiLnuuiuUu nifu/Uu • nuiiiafi Irptr ^uipuiJai'ulringrfli' unpui JfiJkai'bg ^uil^uil^uijlfb ^* ^uil^ui^ uni-Pfii-jbp. npouibp^^ putn if.n£- l^iutT n ^if.ni_if.uiu[i'll '■ npqaiU: ifji^j% b. Juipif.. pjuguluni-Pfii-'b li^ if.n£_ Jlupij.. A^qIi If-nj^^ uuifimuilf iTuipq., UMJI #»♦ «.nA. n P"t ' Y uuinpnq^Jfu. " D p««y. " V ^^ ^^ Blip; fi Jl.uiul.% [ip V. "CD ^uijglriP ; V uijglrit. " C aJiiui* U. n* ^tnutu/bpi y'"/' ' li- OuAap 15, tujyhmib uMjuuitfu Uiunlrip* // < up^ui litTpa-nnh-l^ " A^y "'^'" IPHP unntu aiuQiuunt-ja-fi iJL% : ouhiq^ Ltun^ L. n< tAtui* tAutt^tt* II. n< uilfuiublii* uiiFUuAjirifni • tuy/ uujuiuju mblttun 4~ i/htfiub^ lAyJuiPUttrt n^iuifUMuuj luU uu7nnuiuni-fJ'pi-Uuu' pti^ umumemm^ n^ nt^nirub uiiu pjuauM^ uni^ja-ftiA ' oiMibap luiuutuM^b * iunui ^^HJR uutiP unju* utannni~ulri* 20. b- ptugni-ubr* ^uMiftubcLUMjuM^ abifrtbl^ LtniPn^ num ojjA^* L. //* Q-ni ainn-crn^irtuiuL* ipbiri utnnpiuunup-fiiJbu II. p.tnatuuni-fa-fiuhu ' niuunfi [rfa-ls "(fl' iMtbuutnirip J^y utiu um^iu irtrpph pbmntTip : lutuuM 4" nt-plaulM ptuquMuni^P'h* Ltupb Q-nfJU* ">£" 7"'/' ^"Z "Ul " ^"^ Liupb^ #7 ♦ ^ ffni^ ^ ""nJ^ puih U. ^tunuioiMy IbtrppljnjtLJblrinj q.ni : L. Zd, omUqp U- unptu aiUQUJunt-P^li lM 4"* '9"^ 'blrpp'bn.niJbtJuLuAi y-"/ * Lt. tfiuu lujingby uJuHMUii-pt^u • ^pQ* iuuuuMppu U. KinpUiui-npfi ' ou/bqli [b'b^* npu^^u ft tfLptuj %ngiui qn^b^ L. n^ t"L- '^"-Q-PP^'-pb'-'^^^ ' huu Irbfa-iuuuMjli^pb • nub utuptntuu* U. nub ifinpn • utiuui^u umuuium^ %uML.p* f-"l^ b. n^ *t"ll bpP l^P"*^"(/ [b'^t ' "^ uuihmtub* L. ntlb ifoipn. : utjuuj^u oiuutuMbaii-p* Q-fifb L- n A Q-ni* hpp pbfa-uMLuit /f/bh • ^ "t^ k"'P\ ^ k^P "tl ^ liuMppb /» J V n^ l^iup%. ^ #?♦ ] V biMip ns. C aujguJuni-Pfii-b, C uiu/ujui^fi J y ujuMuiu/bft, " v tf. huMiP uMpinuMuui tq, ' V it q^lfl* J C b- unjb, ^ V qbJiiibl^, ^ n^ puut ^"/^l V qq-nab, ^^ V 1"li quja-bq-buMij/b n^ [b'^^l^ ^^ V "^ ^^ t"L} ^ "t. t"L ^^ "t9^ '^^^ ^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^ punctum delens in first hand. ^^ V liuip ; in A the suffix % is added above the line, but apparently by the first hand. ^^ V om. n^ i^ y om. b bef. and aft. ^urbqb. ^^ V n^, is ^^^^ pnupfiiJb D J uiiLajq.pnupfiub V. V b'bpui^ay, ^^ n/jR uuifiutuib doWH to ^A^ are omitted in V; their presence in A is clearly due to dittology. APPENDIX II. 175 30. ftuli liiup^lb^. L "hbpffbij.ni^biU. uin.q.pnuPll u%^'^ ■ npn^/nil^ npi^ku t 'i^P"'J "(/^"dbk q^l^Pp'"'^' ^ qunum'b : 'biTui'ljiuuilfu ungui fi "IrCU t"ird^ k'"P ' ^ i-"ifu'^ "i_ k'"p '■ — "\pujl^^* nuiumh ni^ il'P'B ' — \^"k k'"o'^ "t. t"lIU' P'"g"'""'-Pf" "i_ n^* ^'"/' t"l^' "ill ">l" k'"!} "^ ^"ij i/u"ib npnj L. ^ IruiL-lr/J Pnt-lrugfii JJiJbuilig : aiubaft 35, ^njb t^tupiT^ t"li ^ k'"P^li "i, 1-"L} it "L. ^'''k'"''"'-Ph'-kB ilpuhu/bg tuiuujpupnu * uatplri[i Ij-ni* "- V"'/'"/^ "> f^l • *"// "> uinpirijtb Q-'^l "- uiupbipb n< lj-"l* "> hiuphi^ n< ajii : L. #1* p. ii/Z> bpptrp p ilirpujj unph'b "ayiTiupiiih* Jhaih€L.iuJ\ujh otubqp^ ^uihuihait t^u : u- "> uuihtMMjb uujplril^ i7< ^-"/* "- "> utuphi^ n* I-"!* #7< t^pplfo unuiUn-UMuiuih ' IL. uilaiUtuuil^Ui u. Kutpuuit^nplj O-ninj* fLtuntuunt-Mhub* #J* \tupbuit-npb n ia^ninj * uiii n "'/'^""-"/'^ "> t^iflj* "^ ^lup^att-np n^ t"l_S ^ uibLui^ ptrii-njh q^ni^ * f?> lubbtupbijfb n^ t^l* "iJl_ "t!^ uibl^uiptTB^ t"l' hull uib!iuipbiL.njb n^ t"H " t!f "'^'J'"/'^/^' "^ I^LJ ^ IP^UJP^ npui^u uiuuiglruii 4"* l^flf ^ " tS t"ll '^^ u^fimfi qilr^^ tpP ntrufa-uiLuMju ' l»i/^ uuinpujum-pfiub L. pMigaiuni-[3-fiLi qunuiu uin.i^lrfnij^'^' ain. q-"^ 10. li- rl^ t"l_ p"'p>"qJ"''l'U ^ ijunuiu l^iuph-lif^ ufuipui ^. il-nj_^ ^lu^iu^ lltuju, iuuni-p^i-%u^^, L. puigiuuni.p[iL^u^ liiuplri^, n^ l^uiplr^ ; Jaipp, n^ JaipP '• uihl^iuplri^' n^ uiUl^iuplri^ : <^uip^iiiL.np^ n^ Ciupliuii-np : lipJaipliui, n^ li^Jiup[iui • L. '^tujLni.piiL.'h^ . pum puitifi tqpgli'ii, lyuu^ku trq.lring^* ' ^uAq^ liuipAuJjA q-ni^^- Juip^ ' 15. ptillt^^ if-nu L ua, lujuS ^u.liu.qjupi^ : L A^^'' ^uiplri^^^ iy^^. L 1 V k'-'P^O C D ll-.plribl'. ^ V mn-q-pni-p^u. ^ V OVCi. n^ * V Om. „^. 5 V adds ni_ before ^^ « V om. «^ ^ V ^lru,Lt.i^ « V n^. 9 V {ujpkih. " "iJ V i. 17^ "V iC^Jiupu,/, Jj.uAqu.J^uJh. 12 ^„i^] V pk. ^^ fb: L «' J Y tiLpk "^ ^* "l_] V £- "^ 1« V <;u,p{u,^np. 16 V ^«^ " ^a,p[iu,^np D ; <;u,p^u,^np% V. ^^ V ^"^^. " V qq-n/i,. 20 V 2f^ 21 u,nj^%lrin.lC ; u,n%lrin.iy . ^2 y ^„^ ^a,^/«^ ^tupbuMt-np n ♦ 4F-"/' i— *')^u/^^ : [lb '■ Y*%buipbijtb b. n^ lubbiupbip^^ btupifiunL-tTbt b. JtupP-bit^nuilL L- n* JuipPhium-tP* b^ ai.bujpb-n-ni~tf^ ^bmb-fi 1^ ^lubtuuni-PirujiFh. * pMuia ^lul^iuqjupSiuiptup '■ ^u/liq^ l^uipb-luni^Jf^ 'fll P'"gi"''"'-Pl"^' "* 35. buipbiftb 't-nlj ^"Y ^"'^""""-^"'"^'^ uutnpiuunt-fi-b-utb'U'^'^ % auibafi n\b u/bbtupbit-nt-tT q.ni * mhbuipbi^'b 9-"/ * ^uihq^ uuinpuiuni-P' , . ,^® 1 V liiupbini-Su. 2 V 'ub^ppbq.nL^binL.tR. ^ V completcs the lacuna thus q-ni^ b. n^ ; in A damp has effaced six or seven letters. ■* V om. n^ ^ V n^; in A damp seems to have effaced a final t. « V ^^; in A damp or other agency has effaced two letters, probably n^, before y-n^ ' V tr. ui'bl^aipbfyii q-nf^ L <^iupl(iiii.ap n^ ^n£. Thc words which followed in A have been all but totally erased by a late hand, but the following seems to have stood : fiu^ ^m^fr^i.//" n^ q.ni_ L n^ /AtLnuUiubu/i, l-ni n^ ^tupl^uii-np n^ 1-"l_ ^ u/b^uiptfl/b q-ni. * V buipb-iniSi, ^ V lAq-nubiul^u/bni-llh. ^" V tr. b. uibl^. n^ t"l ^ ^uipbiui-np O-nl. ^^ V uiuiugbunu ; in A final u is a correction of %. ^^ V iTuipPf,. is ^"u^^^/^^ ^"L "i- "''i'li'"pl'ib "i_t"L\ ^ omits. i* V mhl^uipbf^. ^^ V has Luinb^ int-tP ^bmb-ji* n^ ^ulbtuunt-p, 1" V ptugtnuni-b. ^' "V" utnnpuiunLM-, 1' ^u/bilb n^ V cm. " ^/7^] V tf-nfj^ np k "^ "" In A the three final letters are erased by damp ; V umnpitium^/,. APPENDIX II. J 77 '^wl(UJ^'4jipb. <;tru,L/,% ■■ u,ju <;u,l[u,i,n,.ppu-i, ^u, : ^uA,^ pu,gu,^ 1). un^P[,uVb^. A^ k. <;ui[,liu,i.„p% A^ ^nu ^o/^^ JhfpP/,. Zr^x/L,^^ •"Pl^ b -Ih-^J 't'np^'h lrplinp[,% : ^^/^^^ Ktuputuunpu n< q.nl ' nu/bqp ujiu trpLnplru/h i/uipPi/b uiutujiu^lri : A*"/ uiPtu* 20. "/!£ TSkptPtupb tn hnk'* "> "-" "nb^h 'Hpt Ck^dtijphin : nujuap Irpun^ pbuih hiuplrh* uaipSMib ^"/i "- "> ?-"/ * upir ^utpliint-np Q-nl ii- ^ V om. y-"/- ^ D Lutptriji. ^ V pjiigujuni-Pfi. V 7^2j^P"'^i: ® V om. n"{/ nJWbg. 1* V ibp<;iu^aig-b. " y om. b- ^ ^ "tt "P-fi"^.d\ ^ ^ "tJ t '- "t. "p^"''kp ) D E L-jn^. L. nppuibo. " <«/^ DE ; u.jiy. W V %lrpqnpf,t.'b. 19 <;u.liu.liuyg-b C DE ; V APPENDIX II. 175, {\u,jg „J\u-h^ qu.upn^Pf.u'L^p ';njh.%^u%^ b% : ^0,%^ Ifu.plrihl', »'^ npquA,' liasplrip ^%u,^ ^ ■fi"il^ U. pni^pn^^'U. li^p^ip ^^ ^2 10. mgp%^^, L. liUpq-nph-ni-Pfiub' qaiupni-Plrujti iiin_uiOll%^ L. uipja' np mn^mha quii-pni-Plruiltli , %lrp^npi-ni-plfujjp «i{4 jm Irb '■ npnaih : ujiliu9[i'U ^1J'"g'"-P['Li.pI' [lul^ np '^a/bq.lrpi quji-pnuptrujjpb phn^Pp <*5. uin.in^'hp. puijg uiifmhiul^iuu iflrp^l'lj^p '• L. nJaibp- L. bpalra, n t IrU ulrpi^nph-nL.pb-iiiJp.* ^1 q^t~pnt-P[ri^iJp Jhuijh : ^ \f [,pp qt- ' qpB; L„X, „p ql,V. 3 „^] i_ B. * In A six letters at least at the end of a line have been destroyed by damp ; V supplies the lacuna thus : %lrpif.npS-lrugk- npqu/u. In A npqiuii could hardly have stood. ^ Perhaps A wrote limplri^X, for the damp seems to have effaced a letter after [• ; V ^lupt^lj. ^ V Liui L; B f,ul(UiuL.. V q-irn-, ° v btnptriliu. ^ V" #i> l^^JuJphui, 1>] IB C E) n\ liipifiup^in. 1° V lS:^iup[,in [,u^. " V %bpJh,uf,%g'U. 12 V <,u,plik1j, npn^J: " <;iru,L[, B ; <^lru,L[, 1/1,2^% V. " V lliuplrib ; B limpbi^'U. 1= unguj,qku BCD ; tuiuui^u V. 1'' V 4- [luliiuufk^u. 1^ V uin-ui^'U k- ^' W jiui-k"'wl'ii'"JJfg'l'- V qopnt-hg, V a.njtugnL.PpD. A a 2 i8o ARISTOTLE. \^'- nn no %y n\^tnLiu% 4"' uuinniuuni-jd-^ub'b p.LuguJuni-P-lTtn u * Ir^dir uinnnuJunL.p-b umnntuuni-p^bru/b* p-tr p.iub p.tnuli * np luu^b [dlr uijybuMjb tfinnn. lupniun' #i* npnt-ub ifiupn. lupn-uipt If^uitP ujjt'bujjh 30. Jiitpn. uiptyiup* UMtll/bni-uL tTujpri. tubftpuiL. ^ ' npauih* [£iunq_^iuu uipn.iun 4-, Liunrj_ptuu iMJpri-UJp /r ♦ ^* uujnqi_ptuu u/hnptuu 4" * ^p IP "Llrp^iuuu/h h unauj%ifli • otuhqfi h %lrpd.ujjbn0^pb "* ^^IrtnU-ph utTppinp^ \pn_nOujaby L, inhn 'blrnCujLujh Lmph-fipb* 'hlrp^uiLathhh • npntub ' 35. o/i ujJh%ufjb tftupn. •jjpn.utp* uMiIh%ni-.tP JatptL luuhptUL. ' U. p t^trpusf %tfpciujjbn^aj^b uuinptuunt-P-iTuiLab* '^mpL (^ L ifii/b tu tu 1^ u ntJhiFi ■ U- grlatr n ^ u/bn. utrpKiuutuhph uuiph-hpb* ulrnKujLiuu 4"' "> utnnpiuuni-.^ I— PfiiJbu , uuinpuJuni-fa^tT irn^nft 'btrp^tnuiuu* iiiti luuiuqlTtui pjitgiu^ u n i-la p i-h^pli : Awy ujujum nint-ntrt[i J^* np Luiph^hp iSjuuippuit uppujp Lujpoirujq^ uhp^iuLuih • ujpn.tr up ^tuuiuuni-Plruii/l/ ' * fair np a^m^ 40. UuMn^uJlAj Q-ni uujpb^irnnuautb^ : L. luutriP ujjuui^u : A/7Zr . , , D. uiuph-pp* Ckj^f^ph^i* p-'^p'-*\j fb F-^^pb • "- "ill "jb " t p^rb *""-*" • "- upi-U* np ^J^p '• *^P'h "P IP h unan/b^ %srp^inLaiL 'aptfiupp infi% ' [l hjo [F up . pum npni-tP nuJhp /l ' 4"* 'hlrpKuiLmh ' \ mPt "iJ""'-bk ^^P^lip* fp^lr p^uiLuih Liuph^hub \ "P"pbl %lrpCui^ l^uMgb t"lL ""'-"' • ^^'^ib P"^P'~"j'^i lb pu^pfty l^ aiiupfiL^^i aft 5. t^P ' ""U^ ja-trpb^u, L, "ayJt^ph"^' P^ '"'-^//fp* P^ ^H h ' ^ 'blrn^ '^ujl^u/b ujjunpftl^ : n ^Jh[sp'^uj[^ujgpb^^^ i^nf'blrp'^ujLui'L^ uijiujn.u£i-lFi 'hlrp'^ujl^u/bnt.uh : L. Lrp It [i^ putpunjV ob P^ph k^^ pjnpt-ni L l^ufplr^i 4-^^ * qtuj^gb «^ ijj^ 't^^lb ^ '' "'^ "P^^'kg ^ (_ V^^ ^* -. u. I V umnpuiunulr pujguiunup[itX \ BC liaVC uuinpujuni.p&%. ^ Y no nUb and in same line l^ujJ^ pLr ujJ: =^ V ungui%k bgh' ^"^'^qb '^^p ^^Ji^* and in next line pk iA%q. for L. iA%q. * q ,aJh%nL.tfb, ^ V umnpuiuni-P[i. 6 V liiuph^lruMgb. 7 V <;ujffujunL.p&, ^ V lias k ^^ \ A must have had [.tlL Ir. « V ^ L. ^0 V om. L. ii V .i^ujpi,l,u%, 12 y „^„^fr^ ^3 V %[rp<^ujl^u/buig%. 14 Y ^pff'b. 15 Y %lrp a,ni Q^U : otubafi u/b^ntJio irnunpnb : II. nnnu/bp Lri iMtiinhlrani-aiuhljli^ 7">^ ^ ^ "P.P^^^.P "/_ «/ ohu* Uijiiinnautbu ImuaU ; ^ uijunphL Irh* "'/"T- "/"'fl /^^"Tni-^ ^a-pLjjo iL. lUnm^uiLtuLuijapU tliblrini-P-htJbp : A^y tuiuui u- liiUiB.iubph - ■^^* I «/"?" "l"'^ P-^ph"} "- p.tunhU •. u- n "'/' Ap* "- "uZr nuui pbouiuUi U- nub pum lu , */7a# a/^ . , utuJiniu'^b'atMJi- uiitu, /? v ^jnnnutT a.//# : u. tun.tUL.lri ni_nuMauih\[ii-nnj lApiltunbui) uuiu pum hbptTUtb ^ u- unt-Uiy la-trui^ttj u. lAjuiuppui % UMpn. n sh puipp pujpphy puujpu^ twU. ohujuh Irinf unuui : puu ^uippu* pum uiuimtuKiiujuu : umujum nt-phab^ utn-Uiuiri trnftaff uni_ui* puipunjh ^uahuiunt-\a-hi^IiU* auih mIt*%Itp^um^ LuiUpu : otubap ynycr umhati i^ UMn. pupUiotAMUspt-pno abup^ujutubu ni-uuinu uiuph-pu '. puihap ulrpKuJutuu^pb inintinapb uiutpptTpijatT^ inq tun. ft %njb ' u^prj- ufa-lr 'btrp^tuUu/b ungtu* tfh'b^^ » U. 'blrp^ujuuj.^ iC5. uuta.n jb pjuauiuni-fa-huib j lUJjtn l^ qp uuj bnpqp utrp^UMuuiu ' puu utjbp fa-tr ^UMp* auippL pajpatuiulitruit t^* u. pu/bqp n\ auipp', Catpu t^t Plrpu-u uiupS-tri abnjb • »\pu.li^. ^18 = ^L ILu [3h- ft i/L-nuJi^^ uiiinah % iTtuh um umI^ u ui^m^ nuhlri* L. " uyunu^^ ^ Irnlinppb C J V Irpl^n^lruj'b'b. ^ ujjunpfi^ B ; V Ufjbnpfil^, V l^%lrin,-Pf^'b. * V •Mip^l- ^^•iiliLuliutjg'h. ^ B [uaipgu. " In A the numeration of ch. is added by a late hand. ' V p"//"^. * V #7^ In A suffix % added above line by the rubricating hand. ^ In A seven or eight letters erased and the passage corrected to ufuimui'^inu'u ^u/Lt^, which V has ; B has ii/iiiij,ui<^[,. _pu/ij^, which clearly stood originally in A. l** V iuinnuHu, ^^ V hi-ntuDuih^ufih. " fih^lruib^ V fiLglraib'b, l^uiiT fuiu, uimu,uM<^Jiu%%. " V [,%^L-u,%. 1* After ^u/u^ V adds np. " y ^ jninilftgh. ^^ V Jl^Vh. '" pMigtuunL.\ibiu'h B ; p.uiguiunL.pi, V. ^' In A the numeration ^ is corrected by late hand from ^. ^^ V i^puijg. 2" L. om.V. ^1 Y u-utr,. i82 ARISTOTLE. ^tiUM% . u. l/iuiT n }■ nuntrpy A. ^nn #7 * 4- uirn^uJuni-PfnJb ' aujjg OU, nppiuhna-, #7* pa uhnKiuumuy tiuniuajj utuja hn uni-in AptfuMpinni-^ P'trujuh Kuiuujuaj t ' nnntuu : /ino ouinnnlby n\ huinh-lrh utunn.* f#T/c^ unumlrU ' '"P'l- a'P& unptu %lrnKtnliuib^ II. lOji^^U ^tuuiuuni^^ I ft IT lubpnU 4 : ^'l/""^./?* ^ ' f^LU utfiuuujuji^u ntSbh U. ixiuni^n ihy op aiunp ' 1 II. n ptuphy ayiftupuip trini uujp"'/' ' huL luiutu ifiupP-hy ^tu ifu/b o-ut Jlujlj lipJujpfitrju ajii l u. /» ♦ nujp3i.truJi 40. qp n< utrpKuMUuiuh n ajutuppui ^ uJiu ' p^q uijbo* qujuh qp #1* p.ujpp • uupni-tJ p^UMpt^niby uhp^ut^ uu/b n \b auipi-nj , qp pLtiiph unt-Ui ' otubqp l^pJtupput ujju ' hub oiuiut U- ujjLJ] n.iupunj% qp //♦ p.iupfi'Uy Irqpqh n * p.ujpt_njby qft p.ujpfi • u- ijpL-lrip 4") IP "^ A^^ uiuippLtrptTuq^* U. n ^irua-tr qpninp^ I— nhqni-p umnpujuni^^hLM : outbqp qp.ntnp^ n.uiniuunufa-ft* %lrpCujLu/b 5, irqliQhi npqutb : qutpo-iFUiq , uJjbptP np qujp&-irqni-qu/L^b * aiulbqfi uiuiihiujh np A"> rS^ p'^PP" ' P-^^ph* hp' qtutP P~lr /» ♦ h% s p.iuplriuq p.ujpp 4"' ^^^'jb PUMpt-njb* qp p.uMph ha^lr qpninp^ p.ajpft*hy 'bn ih l^ ujjbpu* np RP^> P3^ p^'ph"-) q'^p^^gni-gi^trtntJ^ qfi p.ujpft : Ii_ 2 -^ In A a final letter has been erased; BC have "^uj^uiunupiruiVb. V 'biTpKtuutubnup-hi-b. \f 7ipi/iupmni-Plr J Jj C D apJiMJpuint-P-lru/ljb . * V